2015.495139.srimad Bhagavatam Text

ALL GLORY TO 5RI GURU AND GAURi^^GA
Srimad
BHAGAVATAM
of
KR5NA-DVAIPAYANA VYASA
/n ^ ^
pR mt tî
^*T ^
svasty astu visvasya khalah prasldatdrh
dhy&yantu bhit&m sivarh mitho dhiyi
manas ca bhadram bhajatod adhokâje
dvesyatdrh no matir apy ahaituk (p 168 )
) ) )
BOOKS by
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
Bhagavad-gTta As It Is
Srlmad-Bhagavatam, Cantos 1-5 (15 Vols

rT Caitanya-cantannrta (1 7 Vols
Teachings of Lord Caitanya
The Nectar of Devotion
5i1T5opani?ad
Easy Journey to Other Planets
Krina Consciousness The Topmost Yoga System
Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead (3 Vols
Transcendental Teachings of Prahlada Maharja
Krsna, the Reservoir of Pleasure
The Perfection of Yoga
Beyond Birth and Death
On the Way to Krsna
Raja-vidya The King of Knowledge
Elevation to Kf?na Consciousness
Krsna Consciousness The Matchless Gift
Back to Godhead Magazine (Founder)
A complete catalogue is available upon request
The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust

3764 Watseka Avenue
Los Angeles, California 90034
Srimad
BHAGAVATAM
Fifth Canto
The Creative Impetus
(Part Two Chapters 14-26)
TTith the Original Sanskrit Text,

Its Roman Transliteration, Synonyms,
Translation and Elahomte Purports by
His Divine Grace

A*C*Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
Founder Acarya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
THE BHAKTIVEDANTA BOOK TRUST

New York Los Angeles London Bombay
Readers interested m the subject matter of this book
are uivited by the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
to correspond with its SecrcUry
International Society for Krishna Consciousness

3764 Watseka Avenue
Los Angeles, California 90034
1975 Bhaktivedanta Book IVust

All Rights Reserved
Library of Congress Catalogue Card Number 73-169353

International Standard Book Number 0-912776-79-x
First pnntmg, 1975 20,000 copies
Printed in the United States of Amenca

Table of Contents
Preface xi
Introduction xiv
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
The Material World as the Great Forest of
Enjoyment i
The Soul Is Conditioned by the Material Atmosphere 5

Family Members Are Like Tigers and Jackals 10
Gold Is the Source of Opulence and Envy 14
The Mirage of Material Enjoyment 19
So-called Sadhus Preach Against Vedic Principles 23
Family Life Is Like a Forest Fire 25
Materialists Are Devoured by the Python of Sleep 30
Transcendentalists Condemn the Path of Fniitive Activity 33
The Miseries of the Conditioned Soul 38
Unauthorized Man-made Gods 43
Family Life Affords Momentary Sex Pleasure 49
No One Can Be Happy in Material Life 55
The Creeper of Frmtive Activity 59
The Wonderful Activities of Bharata MahSraja 65
One Should Study the Life of Mahartija Bharata 69
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
The Glories of the Descendants of King
Priyavrata 7i
Sumati Followed the Path of flâbhadeva 72
King Prafiha As the Paragon of Bona Fide Preachers 75
V
VI Srimad-Bhagavatam
The Charactenatica of King Gayas Royal Order 78

The Daughters of Dakâ Bathe King Gaya 82
King Viraja As the Jewel of the Dynasty of Priyavrata 88
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
A Description of Jambudvipa 89
Meditation on the Universal Form 92

Nme Divisions of Land m Jambudvipa 97
The Four Mountains on the Sides of Mount Sumeru 102
The River Arunoda Is Made of Mango Juice 106
Rivers of Honey Flow from the Mahakadamba Tree 111
The Mountains Around the Foot of Mount Meru 115

The Township of Lord Brahma 117
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
The Descent of the River Ganges 119
The Origin of the Ganges River 121
Ganges Water Is Carried Through the Spaceways 127
Bharata-varâ as the Field of Fruitive Activities 133
The Quadruple Expansions of Narayana 139
Prayers of liva to Sahkarâna 143
lêâ Holds the Umverses on His Hoods 149
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
The Prayers Offered to the Lord by the
Residents of Jambudvipa 155
Bhadrasrava Worships Hayaslrâ 157
Hayagriva Retrieves the Vedas 163
The Mantra Chanted by Prahlfida 166
Hearing the Activities of Mukunda 173
Table of Contents vii
KSmadeva Enjoys Hia Transcendental Senses 182

IQf^na Is the Only Husband 188
Vaivasvata Manu Worships Lord Mataya 198
Aryamfi Worships Vi^nus Form of a Tortoise 205
Kapiladeva Analyses the Cosmic Manifestation 210
The Lord as the Origmal Boar 220
CHAPTER NINETEEN
A Description of the Island of
Jambudvipa 221
HanumAn Always Serves Rfimacandra 223

Lord Rflmacandras Mission 229
Devotees of Ayodhyfi Go Back to Godhead 236
The Glories of Nara-Narftyana 240
Materialists Are Attached to Bodily Comforts 244
Promment Rivers m Bhfirata-varâ 249
The Demigods Desire Human Birth m Bharata-var^ 254
Worshipers of Demigods Are Benedicted by the Lord 263
The Eight Small Islands Surrounding Jambtldvipa 269
CHAPTER TWENTY
Studying the Structure of the Universe 27i
The Inhabitants of Plakâdvipa Attam the Sun 276
^fihnalldvipa Is Surrounded by an Ocean of Liquor 282
On Kusadvipa There Are Clumps of Kusa Grass 287
Mount Kraunca Is Protected by Varunadeva 292
An Ocean of Yogurt Surrounds ^Skadvipa 296
The Great Lotus Flower on Puskaradvipa 301
A Land Made of Gold 306
The Lord Exhibits His Forms to Maintam the Planets 312
vni Srimad-Bhagavatam
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
The Movements of the Sun 319
The Sun As the King of All Planets 322
The Sun Travels Over M&nasottara Mountain 325
The Moon Becomes Visible and Then Sets 328

The Chariot of the Sun-god 330
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
The Orbits of the Planets 337
The Movement of the Sun and Planets 340

The Sun-god Has Three Speeds 344
The Moon Represents the Influence of the Lord 347
Jupiter Is Favorable to the Br&hmanas 351
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
The Smunara Planetary System 355
The Poleatar as the Pivot for All Stars and Planets 357
The Form of Jîsumfira 365
The Mantra Worshiping the ^sumfira-cakra 368
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 37i
Rfihu Is Inimical Toward the Sun and Moon 374

The Beautiful Cities in the Inaitation Heavens 381
Three Kmds of Women Created by the Demon Bala 387
Bah Maharftja Offers Everything to VSmanadeva 392
Ball MahfirSja Speaks 398
Mahiitala Is the Abode of Many-hooded Snakes 404
1
Table of Contents VC
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
The Glories of Lord Ananta 409
The Beauty Ananta
of Lord 413
Anantadeva Restrains His Anger and Intolerance 416
Nfirada Mum Always Glorifies Ananta 419
Ananta Easily Sustains the Universe 427
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
A Description of the Hellish Planets 43i
The Location of the Hellish Planets 437
The Names of the Ehfferent Hells 441
Animals Called Rurus 445
The Punishment for Punishing a Faultless Person 45
The Punishment for Ilhcit Sex 456
The Punishment for Needlessly Sacrificmg Animals 463
The Punishment for Those who Are like Envious
Serpents 471
Both the Pious and Impious Return to Earth 476
Appendixes
The Author 485
References 487
Glossary 489
Sanskrit Pronunciation Guide 495
Index of Sanskrit Verses 497
General Index 505
Preface
We must know the present need of human society And what is that
need^ Human society is no longer bounded by geographical limits to par-
ticular countries orcommunities Human society is broader than in the
Middle Ages, and the world tendency is toward one state or one human
society The ideals of spiritual communism, according to ^rimad-
BhOgavatam, are based more or less on the oneness of the entire human
society, nay, on the entire energy of living beings The need is felt by
great thinkers to make this a successful ideology Srtmad-BhdgavcUam
will fill need
this m
human society It begins, therefore, with the aphor-
ism of Vedanta philosophy (janm&dy asya yatah) to establish the ideal of
a common cause
Human society, at the present moment, is not m the darkness of obli-
vion It has made rapid progress in the field of material comforts, educa-
tion and economic development throughout the entire world But there is
a pinprick somewhere m the social body at large, and therefore there are
large-scale quarrels, even over less important issues There is need of a
clue as to how humanity can become one in peace, friendship and
prosperity with a common cause Srimad-Bh&gavatam will fill this need
for It 18 a cultural presentation for the re-spiritualization of the entire
human society
^nmad-Bh&gavatam should be introduced also in the schools and col-
leges, for It IS recommended by the great student devotee PrahlSda
Mahfiraja in order to change the demonic face of society
kaumOra Gcaret pr&jno

dharm&n bhOgavatan iha
durlabharh mcaiuâiii janma
tad apy adhruvam arthadam
{BhOg 7 6 1)
Disparity m human
due to lack of principles in a godless
society is
cmhzation There is God, or the Almighty One, from whom everything
emanates, by whom everything is maintained and in whom everything is
XI
XU Srimad-Bhagavatam
merged to rest Material science has tried to find the ultimate source of
creation very insufficiently, hut it is a fact that there is one ultimate
source of everything that be This ultimate source is explained rationally
and authoritatively in the beautiful Bhdgavatam or Srlmad-
Bhâvatam.
SrfTnad-B/MSgawfam vs the transcendental science not only for know-
mg the ultimate source of everything but also for knowing our relation
with Him and our duty towards perfection of the human society on the
basis of this perfect knowledge It is powerful reading matter in the
Sanskrit language, and it is now rendered into English elaborately so that
simply by a carefnl reading one will know God perfectly well, so much so
that ffie reader will be sufficiently educated to defend himself from the
onslaught of atheists Over and above this, the reader will be able to con-
vert others to accept God as a concrete principle
^rimad-BhSgavatam begins with the definition of the ultimate source
It 18 a bona fide commentary on the VedOrUa-stUra by the same author,
Vy&sadeva, and gradually it develops into nine cantos up to the
highest state of God realization The only qualification one needs to study
this great book of transcendental knowledge is to procecxl step by step
cautiously and not jump forward haphazardly as with an ordinary
book It should be gone through chapter by chapter, one after another
The reading matter is so arranged with its original Sanskrit text, its
English tranahteration, synonyms, translation and purports so that one is
sure to become a God realized soul at the end of finishing the first nine
cantos
The Tenth Canto is distinct from the first nine cantos, because it deals
directly with the transcendental activities of the Personality of Godhead
Kf^na One will be unable to capture the effects of the Tenth Canto
without going through the first nine cantos The book is complete in
twelve cantos, each independent, but U is good for all to read them m
small installments one after another
I must admit my frailties in presenting Srimad-Bhdgavatam, but still
I am hopeful of its good reception by the thinkers and leaders of society

on the strength of the following statement of ^rfrruid-BfUJgamtanu
tad vSg-visargo janauigha-viplaw

yasmm pratislokam abaddhavaty api
Preface Xlll
nam&ny anantasya yaso nkit&m yac

chpivaTiti g&yanti gfnanti sOdhavah
(BhOg 15 11)
On the other hand, that literature which is full with descriptions of the
transcendental glories of the name, fame, form and pastimes of the
unlimited Supreme Lord is a transcendental creation meant to bring
about a revolution in the impious life of a misdirected civilization Such
transcendental literatures, even though irregularly composed, are heard,
sung and accepted by purified men who are thoroughly honest
Om tat sat
A C Bhaktivedanta Swami
Introduction
This BhSgavata Purdm is as bnlhant as the sun, and it has arisen

just after the departure of Lord K^^tiia to His own abode, accompanied by
religion, knowledge, etc Persons wbo have lost their vision due to the
dense darkness of ignorance m the age of Kali sliall get light from this
Purftna. {^rimad-Bhagavatam 1 3 43)
The tuneless wisdom of India is expressed in the Vedas, ancient
Sanskrit texts that touch upon all fields of human knowledge Onginally
preserved through oral tradition, the Vedas were first pul into writing
five thousand years ago by lîla Vyfisadeva, the literary incarnation of
God After compiling the Vedas, Vyfisadeva set forth their essence in
the aphorisms known as Veddnia-sOtras ^rimad-Bhdgavatam is
Vyasadevas commentary on his own Veddnta-siUras It was written in
the maturity of his spintual life under the direction of Nfirada Muni, his
spiritual master Referred to as the ripened fruit of the tree of Vedic
hterature, ^Tfmad-Bhdgpmtam is the most complete and authoritative
exposition of Vedic knowledge
After compihng the BhSgavcUam, Vyfisa impressed the synopsis of it
upon his son, the sage Jûkadeva Gosvfiralûkadeva GosvfimI subse-

quently recited the entire Bhogavatam to Mahfirfija Parlkît in an assem-
bly of learned saints on the bank of the Ganges at Hastinfipura (now
Delhi) Mahfirfija Parikît was the emperor of the world and was a great
rtârpi (saintly king) Having received a warning that he would die
withm a week, he renounced his entire
kingdom and retired to the bank
of the Ganges to fast until death and receive spiritual enlightenment
The Bhdgavatam begins with Emperor Parlkits sober inquiry to
lukadeva Gosvfinu
You are the spuitual master of great saints and
devotees I am therefore begging you to show the
way of perfection for ail persons, and especially for
one who is about to die Please let me know what a
man should hear, diant, remember and worship,
and what he should not do Please explain all
also
this to me
XIV
Srimad-Bhfigavatam XV
Sukadeva CosvSmi's answer to this question, and numerous other

questions posed by Maharaja Parikît, concerning everything from the
nature of the self to the origin of the universe, held the assembled sages
in rapt attention continuously for the seven days leading to the Kings
death The sage Suta GosvamI, who was present on the bank of the
Ganges when Sukadeva Gosvami first recited Snmad-BhSgavatam^ later
repeated the Bhdgavatam before a gathering of sages in the forest of

Naimiâranya Those sages, concerned about the spiritual welfare of the
people in general, had gathered to perform a long, continuous chain of
sacrifices to counteract the degrading influence of the incipient age of
Kali In response to the sages request that he speak the essence of Vedic
wisdom, Suta GosvSmi repeated from memory the entire eighteen thou-
sand verses of ^nmad-Bhagavatam, as spoken by Sukadeva GosvSmi to
MahSraja Parlkfit
The reader of ^rimad-BhOgamtam hears Suta GosvSmi relate the
questions of MahSrija Parikît and the answers of Sukadeva Gosvimi
Also, Suta Gosvftmi sometimes responds directly to questions put by
ûnaka spokesman for the sages gathered at Naimiânya One
jî, the
therefore simultaneously hears two dialogues one between Miihar5]a
Parikît and Sukadeva Gosvfiini on the bank of the Ganges, and another
at Naimiânya between Suta GosvSmi and the sages at Naimisflranya
Forest, headed by iSaunaka R?i Furthermore, while instructing King
Parikît, Sukadeva Gosvfimi often relates historical episodes and gives
accounts of lengthy philosophical discussions between such great souls as
the saint Maitreya and his disciple Vidura With this understanding of
the history of the BhSgavatam, the reader will easily be able to follow Us
intermingling of dialogues and events from various sources Since
philosophical wisdom, not chronological order, is most important in the
text, one need only be attentive to the subject matter of ^nrnad-
Bhdgavatam to appreciate fully its profound message
It should also be noted that the volumes of the Bhdgavatam need not
be read consecutively, starting with the first and proceeding to the last
The translator of this edition compares the Bhdgavatam to sugar

candy wherever you taste it, you will find it equally sweet and
relishahle
This edition of the Bhdgavatam is the first complete English transla-
tion of this important text with an elaborate commentary, and it is the
Introduction
first widely available to the English-speaking public ll is tin procliici of
the scholarly and devotional effort of His Divine l^^racc A ( Hhakli-

vedanta Swami Prabhupada, the world s most distingiiislu'd i< ac lnr ol
Indian religious and philosophical thought His consummate Sanskrit
scholarship and intimate familiarity with Vidii culluri and thought as
well as the modern way of life combine to r< vc al to the W si a inagnih-
cent exposition of this important classic
Readers will find this work of value for many rtusons For those in-
terested in the classical roots of Indian civili/ation it serves as a vast
reservoir of detailed information on virtually every one ot its aspects
For students of comparative philosophy and religion, the Bhagavatam
offers a penetrating view into the meaning of India's profound spiritual
heritage To sociologists and anthropologists, the Bhagavatam reveals the
practical workings of a peaceful and scientifically organize cl Vcdic
culture, whose institutions were integrated on ihi basis ol a highly
developed spiritual world view Students of literature will discover the
Bhagavatam to be a masterpiece of majestic poetry for stude nts of psy-
chology, the text provides important perspectives on the nature of con-
sciousness, human behavior and the philosophical study of uJcntity
Finally, to those seeking spiritual insight the Bhagavatam offc rs simple
and practical guidance for attainment of the highest self-knowlc dgc and
realization of the Absolute Truth The entire mullivoluinc* ti*xt pre-
sented by the Bhaktivedanta Bcxik Trust, promises to cxc iipy a sigmhcanl
place in the intellectual, cultural and spiritual life of modcTn man for a
long time to come
The Publishers
His Divine Grace
A C Bhaktivedanta Swami PrabhupSda
Founder-Acdrya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness
CHART ONE
This map shows the Bhu-mandala planetary system as viewed from

above Bhtl-manâla is like a lotus, and its seven islands {dmpas) resem-
ble Its whorl In the middle of the central island, Juinbudvipa, stands
Mount Sumeru, a mountain of solid gold Jambudvipa is surrounded by
an ocean of salt water, which is surrounded by the next island, Plak-
âdvipa Each island is thus surrounded by an ocean and then another is-
land
The outermost island, Puskaradvipa, is divided in two by a great
mountain named Manasottara The sun orbits on top of this mountain
and thus encircles Mount Sumeru On Manasottara Mountain, in the four
directions, are the residential quarters of four prominent demigods
Beyond the outermost ocean and a land made of gold stands Lokaloka
Mountain, which is extremely high and which blocks the sunlight so that
Aloka-varâ, the land beyond it, is dark and uninhabited
This map
is not drawn to scale In reality, the innermost island, Jam-
budvlpa, 800,000 miles wide Each ocean is as broad as the island it

18
surrounds, and each succeeding island is twice as broad as the one before
It The total diameter of the universe is four billion miles Thus if the en-
tire map were drawn to the same scale as Jambudvlpa, the distance from
the center of the map to its outermost edge would have to he almost half a
mile
N
CHART TWO
Moving with the great wheel of time, the stars and constellations travel
clockwise around the polestar, and the sun travels with them The sun,
however, encircles the polestar in its own counterclockwise orbit around
Sumeru, and therefore the suns motion is seen to be different from that
of the wheel of time itself Passing through twelve months, the sun
comes in touch with the twelve different signs of the zodiac and assumes
twelve different names according to those signs The aggregate of those
twelve months is called a samvatsara, or an entire year
The sun travels at different speeds When it travels in us northern
course, it travels slowly during the day and quickly at night, thus in-
creasmg the duration of the daytime and decreasing the duration of
night When it travels in its southern course, the exact opposite is true
the duration of the day decreases, and the duration of the night in-
THE ENTIRE WHEEL OF THE SIGNS
& CONSTELLATIONS MOVES CLOCKWISE
CHART THREE
This scale drawing shows a basic cross-section of the universe in which

we live For simplicity, the planets are represented in a straight line, one
above another, although the BhOgavatam describes that the sun, the
moon and the other planets are actually revolving around the polestar in
their own orbits and at various speeds These planets are revolving in
obedience to the will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, for the
great machmery of the universe is all working according to His order
The area between the planet Saturn and the Carbhodaka Ocean has also
been depicted in a larger scale in the box on the right of the illustration
The drawing does not attempt to reprênt accurately the relative sizes of
the planets, nor does it show the full depth of the Garbhodaka Ocean
249,800,000 yojanas (nearly half the universe) The total height of the
universe, from top to bottom, is 510,000,000 yojanas^ or 4,080,000,000
miles This is but one of the innumerable universes in the material
world, which constitutes only a small fraction of the creation of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead Since one cannot understand the
details of even one universe in the vast material creation, certainly one
cannot estimate the expansiveness of the spiritual world
garbhodaka ocean
PLATE ONE
In the tract of land known as Ilavrla-varsa tin only mal person is
Lord Siva, the most powerful demigod Goddess Durga, th< wifi of Lord
lîva, does not like any man to enter that land If any foolish man dares to
do so, she immediately turns him into a woman In llavrta-varsa, Ixird

lîva IS always encircled hy ten billion muidsirvanis ol gixldiss Oiirgj,
who minister to him The quadruple expansion of ihi Siipn me I ord is
composed of VSsudeva, Pradyumna, Aniruddha and Sankarsana
Sahluu'sana, the fourth expansion, is certainly traiisii ndenlul, but be-
cause His activities of destruction in the material world an in tbe mode

of Ignorance, He is known as tanutsi, the Lords form in tin modi of ig-
norance Lord lîva knows that Sankarsana is the original laiisi of his
own existence, and thus he always meditates upon Him in tranie
(pp 142-143)
PLATE TWO
Bhadrasrava, the son of Dharmaraja, rules iht tra( I ol land known as
Bhadrasva-varâ Just as Lord îva worships Sankarsanu m Ilavrla-varâ,
BhadrasravS, accompanied by his mlimate strvanls and all the risuhnts
of the land, worships the plenary expansion of Vasudeva known as
Hayaslrâ (also called Hayagriva) Lord Hayasirsa is very diar to the
devotees, and He is the director of all religious priruiphs Fixed in tht
topmost trance, Bhadrasrava and his associaU s offtr their rcsp(*rtful
obeisances to the Lord and chant the following prayers with i^relul pro-
nunciation At the end of the millennium, ignorance pi rsonified
assumed the form of a demon, stole all the Vedas and took them down to
the planet of RasStala The Supreme Lord, however, m His form of
Hayagriva, retrieved the Vedas and returned them to Lord Brahma when
he begged for them I ofifer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme
Lord, whose determination never fails (pp 157~J63)

PLATE THREE
The Supreme Lord in His boar incarnation, who ai 1 1 pl-i all sai riiu lal
offerings, lives in the northern part of Jambudvipa Iht r< in ihi trai I of
land known as Uttarakuru-varsa, mother earth and all tin othir inhabi-
tants worship Him with unfailing devotional servui by n pialidly (bant-
ing the following Upanisad mantra O Lord, wi olfi r our nspeitful
obeisan(%s unto You as the gigantic person Simply by ( bant mg mantras,
we shall be able to understand You fully You an yajfia (sai rilm ), and
You are the kratu (ritual) Therefore all the ritiialistu iininonKs of
sacTifii^ are part of Your transcendental body and You an tin only (n-
joyer of all sacrifices My Lord, as the original boar within this universe.
You fought and killed the great demon Hiranyaksa 'Ilu ii You Iift<d me
(the earth) from the Garbhodaka Ocean on the i nd ol Your tusk, ( xactly
as a sporting elephant plucks a lotus flower from tlu wati r 1 bow down

before You (pp 212-220)
PLATE FOUR
In Kimpurusa-varâ the great dtvolit ilaniiinriti is aiwiys n gaged
i
with the inhabitants of that land in dtvotional sirvui to laird Kuina-

candra, the elder brother of Laksmana and d< ar liusiiand of Sitadiwi A
host of Gandharvaa is always engaged in i banting tin glorns of RSina-
candra That chanting is always extremely auspii ions nanuiii<lnji and
Arstigena, the chief person in Kimpuruâ-varsa, loiislanlly h< ar those
glories with complete attention Hanuinan chants tin following mantras
Let me please Your Lordship by chanting tin Inja-mantra, om/cdra I
wish to offer my respectful obeisances unto ihi Suprerni Pi rsonalily of
Godhead, who is the best among the most < li vati d pi rsonaliln s Your
Lordship is the reservoir of all good qualitns Your i har ji li r and
behavior are always consistent, and You always control Your hi iiscs and
mind Acting just like an ordinary human being You xhibil exemplary
i
character to teach others how to behave It was ordaini d that Havana,

chief of the Rakâsas, could not be killed by anyoni hut a man, and for
this reason Lord Ramacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ap-
peared in the form of a human being to kill Havana (pp 22^-229)

PLATE FIVE
Lord ^rl Ananta is worshiped by all the untontaminated dc voU cs He
has thousands of hoods and is the reservoir of all devotional service
Simply due to the glance of Lord Ananta, the three modi s of nature in-
teract and produce creation, maintenance and annihilation Tin se modes
of nature appear again and again Lord Ananladeva is known as Stâ (the
unlimited end) because He ends our passage through this man rial world
Simply by chanting His glories everyone can be libt rated At ihi time of
devastation, when Lord Anantadeva desires to dtslroy the ntire cre-

ation, He becomes slightly angry Then from hi twi i n His two e yi brows
appears three-eyed Rudra, carrying a trident This Kiidra, who is known
as Sankarsa^, is the embodiment of the eleven Riidras, or incarnations
of Lord Siva He appears in order to devastate thi entire (nation
(pp 412-423)
1
PLATE SIX
All the hellish planets are situali*!! in th< nil* run tli.iti sjiaii lx twien
the three worlds and the Carbhodukd Onan Tin kirifj; of thi pitOs is
YamarSja, the very powerful son of th sun-ôd Ih r< sidi s in Pitrloka
with his personal assistants and, whili ahiding hy tin riili s and regula-
tions set down hy the Supreme Lord, has his agi iits tin Yarnadutas,
bring all the sinful men to him iminediaK ly upon tin ir dtath After
bringing them within his jurisdiction, ht properly judgi sth< m uitordmg
and s nds tin in to oin ol ih< many
to their specific sinful activities
hellish planets for suitable punishments In thi firoviini ol Yamuraja
there are hundreds and thousands of hellish plain^ls All impious piople
must enter these various planets according to thi degn ol tin ir impiety
i
For the maintenance of their bodies and tin satisfai tion of their
tongues, cruel persons cook poor animals and birds alivi Sin h persons
are condemned even by man-eaters In thi ir in xt livi s, tin y an tamed
by the Yarnadutas to the hell known as Kunibhiptika, when tin y are
cooked in boiling oil
A human being endowed with knowledgi* 1 rtainly i oinmits sin if he
kills or torments insignificant creatuns, who havi no disi rimination
The Supreme Lord punishes such a man hy pulling him into the hell
known as Andhakupa, where he is attarked by all tin birds and licasls,
reptiles, mosquitos, lice, worms, flies, and any otlu r i n alun s ht tor-
mented during his life They attack him from all sides, robbing him of
the pleasure of sleep Unable to rest, he constantly waiuli rs about in the
darkness Thus in Andhakupa his suffering is just liki that of a i ri ature
in the lower species
In hi8 next life, a sinful king or governmental n presi ntative who
punishes an innocent person, or who inflicts tor jior a pumshinenl upon a
1
brAhmana, is taken by the Yarnadutas to a hell known as ^Qkharamukha,

where the most powerful assistants of YainarSja t rush him t xat lly as one
crushes sugarcane to squeeze out juice The sinful living! nlilycrus very
pitiably and faints, just like an innocent man undi rgoing punishment
This IS the result of punishing a faultless person
(pp 437453)
PLATE SEVEN
Â man or woman who indulges in s< xual iril< rionrsi with ,iii unwor-
thy member of the opposite sex is punished aid r diath by tlu assistants
of Yamaraja m the hell known as raptasunm I In n svn h iiu n and
women are beaten with whips Th man is fun id to inhrai i a rcd-hol
i
iron form of a woman, and ihi woman is fontd to iiiihraci a similar

form of a man Such is the punishmiiit for illiiit s< \
Any brahmana or br&hmanas vti(i whoilrmks liquor is taken hy the
agents of Yamaraja lo the hell known as Ayahpana Tin hi II also awaits
any ksatriya, vaisya, or a person uiidi r a vow who in illusion drinks
soma-rasa In Ayahpana the agents of Yamaraja stand on tin ir lusts andi
pour hot melted iron into their mouths

One who m this world or in this life is v< ry priiiiil ot his wi alth al-
ways thinks, I am so rich Who lan (*qual ini His vision is Iwisleil, and
he IS always afraid that someone will taki his wiallh Indtid, hi i ven
suspects his superiors His face and heart dry up at tin thought of losing
his wealth, and therefore he always looks liki a wreti hiil in nil lit is not
m any way able to obtain actual happiness, and hi dot s not know what it
IS lo be free from anxiety Because of these sinful tilings he ilia s lo i am
money, augment his wealth and protect it, hi is pul into tin hi II known
as Sucimakha, where the officials of Yamaraja punish him hy slilihmg
thread through his entire body like weavers muniifai luring i loth
(pp 456-474)
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
The Material World as the

Great Forest of Enjoyment
The direct meaning of the forest of material existence is given in this

chapter Merchants sometimes enter the forest to collect many rare
things and sell them at a good profit in the city but the forest path is al-
ways bedecked with dangers When the pure soul wants to give up the
Lords service to enjoy the material world, Krna certainly gives him a
chance to enter the material world As stated in the Pi-ema-vivarta
krsna-bahirmukha hana bhoga vancha kare This is the reason the pure
spirit soul falls down to the material world Due to his activities under
the influence of the three modes of material nature, the living entity
takes different positions in different species Sometimes he is a demigod
in the heavenly planets and sometimes a most insignificant creaWre in
the lower planetary systems In this regard Srila Narottama dasa
Thakura says, ndnS yoni sadS. phire the living entity passes through
various species Kardarya bhaksana kare he is obliged to eat and enjoy
abominable things Tara janma adhah-pdte ydya in this way his whole
life IS spoiled Without the protection of an all-merciful Vaisnava, the
conditioned soul cannot get out of the clutches of mdya As stated in

Bhagavad-gita {manah sasthanindnyani prakrti-sth&ni karsati), the liv-
ing entity begins material life with his mind and the five knowledge-
acquiring senses, and with these he struggles for existence within the
material world These senses are compared to rogues and thieves within
the forest They take away a man's knowledge and place him in a net-
work of nescience Thus the senses are like rogues and thieves that
plunder his spiritual knowledge Over and above this, there are family
members, wife and children, who are exactly like ferocious animals in
the forest The business of such ferocious animals is to eat a man s flesh
The living entity allows himself to be attacked by jackals and foxes (wife
and children), and thus his real spiritual life is finished In the forest of
material life, everyone is envious like mosquitoes, and rats and mice are
1
2 Srimud-Bhagavulam |( aiilo *>, Ch 14
alwayh crealingdisturhcinds Kv( ryoiii m ifiis mail rial wm Id is plan d in
many awkward positions and siirroundi il liv luiniis pi opli and disturb i
mg animals Tht result is that tin living ntii\ in tin m itr ri world is i il
always plundered and bitli n hy nim> living iiililiis IVoni tin ss, Ii
despite these disturbanies he dois not w int to givi iifi liis laimly life,
and he continues his Iruitive a< tivitii s m an atli inpl to hi i oijii happy m
the future He thus becomes inon and mon i nluiglid m tin ii suits of
karma, and thus he is forced to ai t impioiislv llis wiini ssi s an tin snn
during the day and the moon during tlii night Hit di niigods also wit-
ness, but the conditioned soul thinks that his aili mpts at si tisi graiihia-
tion are not being witnessed by anyoiu bomi liiiii s win ii In is ili ti r ti d,
he temporarily renounces everything, but din to Ins gri it altai linn nl for
the body, his renunciation is given up hi Ion he lan attain pi riiition
In this material world there are many i nvioiis [n oph 1 In n is tin la\-
exactmg government which is (ompared to an owl and linn in invisi-

ble crickets that create unbearabli sounds 'Iln loinlitioind soul is
certainly greatly harassed by the agi nls of mati rial naliin hiil his inti 1-
ligence is lost due to undesirable association In an alli nipt to gam n Inf

from the disturbances of material exislenii In falls vnliin to so-iallid
yogis, s&dhus and incarnations who (an display sonn inagn Imt who do
not understand devotional servue Somitimis tin (ondiiionid soul is
bereft of all money, and consequently he beiomes unkind In his family

members In this material world there is not a piiuli ol a< Inal happuuss,
for which the conditioned soul is longing lit( afUr lifi Tin govirnmrnl
officials are like carnivorous Rakâsas who exait heavy tu\is for the
maintenance of the government The hard-working londilioind soul is
very saddened due to these heavy taxes

The path of fruitive activities leads to diffii ull mountains and some-
times the conditioned soul wants to cross thisi mountains, Imt he is
never successful, and consequently he bei omes more and more aggrieved
and disappointed Becoming materially and fananiially embarrassed, the
condition^ soul unnecessarily chastis( his family In th( mat(riat con-
dition there are four principal needs, out of which slecp is compared to a
python When asleep, the conditioned soul completely forgets his real ex-
istence, and in sleep he does not feel the tribulations of material life
Sometimes, being m need of money, the conditioned soul steals and
cheats, although he may apparently be associated with devotees for
Text 1] The Forest of Enjoyment 3
bpirilual advancemenl His only business is gelling oul of ihe clulohes of

moyd, but clue to improper guidance he becomes more and more en-
tangled in material dealings This material world is simply an embarrass-
ment and is composed of tribulations presented as happiness distress
attachment enmity and envy On the whole it is simply full of tribula-
tion and misery When a person loses his intelligence due to attachment
to wile and se\ his entire consciousness becomes polluted He thus only
thinks of the association of women The lime iactor which is like a ser-
pent lakes away everyone s life, including that of Lord BrahmS and the
insignificant ant Sometimes the conditioned soul tries to save himself
from inevorable lime and thus takes shelter of some bogus savior Unfor-
tunately the bogus savior cannot even save himself How then can he
protect others ^
The bogus saviors do not care for bona fide knowledge
received from qualified brahmanas and Vedic sources Their only busi-
ness IS indulging in sex and recommending sexual freedom even for
widows Thus they are like monkeys in the forest Snla Sukadeva
GosvamI thus explains the material forest and its difficult path to
Maharaja Pariksit
TEXTl
_ 5K-
^
sa hovaca
sa esa dehdtma-manin&m sattvSdi-guna-viseâ-vikalpita-kusalaku-
sala-samamhdra-vinirmita-vividha-dehdmhbhir viycâ-samyogddy-
anddi-samsardnubhavasya dvara-bhutena sad-indnya-vargena tasmn
durgddhvavad asugame dhvany CLpahia isvarasya bhagavato visnor
4 Srimad'Bhagavatain [Canto 5, Ch. 14
vasa-vartinyA mdyaya fiva-loho 'yam yathd vamk-s&rtho 'rtha-parah

sva-deha-ni$pddita-karmdnubhaixih smasdnavad a&ivatamdydrh
samsdr&tavy&mgato n&dyapi viphala-bahu-pratiyogehas tat-
tapopasamanim han-guru-carandravinda-madhukardnupadavirn
avarundhe
so/i the self-realized devotee (Jri Sukadeva Gosvami), /la indeed,

sahhe (the conditioned soul), esa/i this one, deha-
utifica spoke,
dtma-mflmnam of those who foolishly lake the body to be the self, sat-
tvo-adi of sattm, rajah and tamah, guna by the modes, tasepa par-
ticular, lafeolpita falsely constituted, feusoiosoinelimes by favorable
actions, okusflia sometimes by very unfavorableactions,
samavakdrahy a mixture of both, wnirmi/a obtained, vividha
various types, deha-dvalibhih-^hy the senes of bodies, viyoga-
saibyogo-d^ symptomized by giving up one type of body {viyoga) and
accepting another {samycâ), anddi-samsdra-anubhavasyaof the per-
ception of the beginningless process of transmigration, dvdra-bhutem
existing as the doorways, ?af-indnya-vargna-^hy these six senses (the
mind and five knowledge-acquiring senses, namely the eyes, ears,
tongue, nose and skin), tasminon that, durga-od/iMi-m# like a path

that 18 very difl&cult to traverse, osugame being difficult to pass
through,adhvanioa a path in the forest, flpotitoh happened,
Uvarasyaoi the controller, hhagavata^thc Supreme Personality of
Godhead, vifnoh of Lord Vignu, uoso-uortuiyd acting under the con-
trol, mdyaydhy the material energy, the conditioned liv-
ing entity, oyom this, yafM exactly like, txqwft a merchant, sa-
arthaft having an object, artho-para/i who
very attached to is
money, sva-de/ia-nijtpflAto performed by his own body, /torma the

fruits of activities, anubhavah^yfho experiences, imasdna-vat
asivatam&y&mhke an inauspicious cemetery or place of burial, sarh'
sdra-atavydmm the forest of material life, gato(i having entered,
no not, adya opi until now, viphola unsuccessful, bahu-pra-
ftypga full of great difficulties and varieties of miserable conditions,
fhoh whose actmUes here in this material world, tat-tdpa-upasa-
monfm which pacifies the miseries of the forest of material life, han-
guru-caram-aravvndalo the lotus feet of the Lord and His devotee,
madhukara-anupadammihe road followed in pursuance of devotees

who are attached like humblebees, avamndhe gain
TEIANSIATION
When King Parikît asked ûkadeva CosvSnii about the direct
meamng of the material forest, ûkadeva GosvfimI rephed as
follows My dear King, a roan belonging to the mercantile com-
mumty [vanik] is always interested m eammg money Sometimes
he enters the forest to acquire some cheap commodities hke wood
and earth and sell them m the aty at good prices. Similarly, the
conditioned soul, being greedy, enters this material world for
some material profit Gradually he enters the deepest part of the
forest, not really knowing how to get out Havmg entered the
material world, the pure soul becomes conditioned by the material
atmosphere, which is created by the external energy under the
control of Lord Vi^nu Thus the livmg entity comes under the con-
trol of the external energy, daiv! mftya. Livmg mdependently and
bewddered m the forest, he does not attam the association of devo-
tees who are always engaged in the service of the Lord Once m the
bodily conception, he gets different types of bodies one after the
other under the influence of material energy and impelled by the
modes of material nature [sattva-guna, rajo-guna and tamo-guna]
In this way the conditioned soul goes sometimes to the heavenly
planets, sometimes to the earthly planets and sometimes to the
lower planets and lower species Thus he suffers contmuously due
to different types of bodies. These sufferings and pams are some-
times mixed Sometimes they are very severe, and sometimes they
are not. These bodily conditions are acquired due to the condi-
tioned soul's mental speculation He uses his mind and five senses
to acquire knowledge, and these bring about the different bodies
and different conditions Using the senses under the control of the
external energy, miyS, the hving entity suffers the miserable con-
ditions of material existence He is actually searchmg for rehef,
but he IS generally bafiSed, although sometimes he is relieved after
great difficulty Strugghng for existence m this way, he cannot get
6 Srimad-Bhfigavatflni [Canto 5, Ch 14
the shelter of pure devotees, who bumblebees engaged

are like m
lovmg service at the lotus feet of Lord Vinu
PURPORT
The most important information in this versi is lum-guru-carana-
aravmda-mcuihukara-ariupadavtm In this matirial world the londi-
tioned souls are baffled by their aolivities, and someliinch ihiy are
relieved after great difficulty On the whole the (ondiliom d soul is never
happy He simply struggles for existence Adually his only business is to
accept the spiritual master, the guru, and through him he must accept
the lotus feet of the Lord This is explained by Srt Caitanya Mahaprabhu
guru-kr^na-prasdde pdya bhakti-laUl-btja. People struggling for exis-
tence in the forests or cities of the material world are not arliially enjoy-
ing life They are simply suffering differcnl pains and pleasures,
generally pains that are always inauspinous They try to gain release
from these pains, but they cannot due to ignorant e P'or them it is stated
iniheKedos Uid-vijMn&rtharn sa gurum ev&bhigacchet When the liv-
ing entity is lost in the forest of the material world in the struggle for
existence, his first business is to find a bona fide guru who is always
engaged at the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Uodhead, Vi^nu
After all, if he is at all eager to be relieved of the struggle for existence,
he must find a bona fide guru and take insirutlions at hts lotus feel In
this way he can get out of the struggle

Since the material world is compared herein to a forest, il may be
argued that m KaU-yuga modern civilization is mainly situalid in the

cities A great city, however, is like a great forest Artually city life is
more dangerous than life m the forest If one enters an unknown city
without friend or shelter, living m that city is more difficult than living
in a forest There are many big cities all over the surfat-c of the globe,
and wherever one looks he sees the struggle for existence going on
twenty-four hours a day People rush about in cars going seventy and
eighty miles an hour, constantly coming and going, and this sets the
scene of the great struggle for existence One nse early in
has to the
morning and travel in that car at breakneck speed There is always the
danger of an accident, and one has to take great care In his automobile,
the living entity is full of anxieties, and his struggle is not at all
m
auspicious Apart from human beings, other species like cats and dogs
are also struggling very hard day and night for existence Thus the
struggle for existence continues, and the conditioned soul changes from
one position to another For a while, he is a child, but he has to become a
boy From a boy, he has to change into a youth, and from youth to man-
hood and old age Finally, when the body is no longer workable, he has to
accept a new body in a different species Giving up the body is called
death, and accepting another body is called birth The human form is an
opportunity to take shelter of the bona fide spuitual master and, through
him, the Supreme Lord This Krsna consciousness movement has been
started to give an opportunity to all the members of human society, who
are misled by foolish leaders No one can get out of this struggle for exis-
tence, which 18 full of miseries, without accepting a pure devotee of the

Lord The material attempt changes from one position to another, and no
one actually gams relief from the struggle for existence The only resort
18 the lotus feet of a bona fide spiritual master, and, through him, the
lotus feet of the Lord
TEXT 2
II ^ II
yasydm uhavdete $cujl-iTuiriya-n&m&nah karmand dasyava eva te tad

yath&puTUâsya dhanamyat kmc^ dharmaupayikam bahu-
krcchj^higatam sdk^dt pamim-purusdrddhana-lakânoyo *sau
dharmas tarh tu sdn^rdya uddharanti. tad-dharmyarh dhanarh
daTsaTui~sparsana-sramn5svddajUlvaghrdTUi-saTikalpa--yyavasdya-
grha-grdmyopahhogena kundthasydptdtmano yathd sdrthasya inlum-
pantL
yasydm which, u /ta certainly, ufl or, eê all these saf-in-
dnya-ndmdnah who are named the six senses (the mind and the five
,
8 l^rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
knowledge-acquiring senses), karmandhy tlioir ai liviiv dasyavah

the plunderers, ewa certainly, /e ihev to/ lh.it, yat/ia as,
puruâsya'-oi a person, dhanamtho wealth ya/ whiiti vi r, kincii
something, dharma-aupayikam~wh\ch is a means to n ligious princi-
ples, bahu-k^hra-adhigptam earned after itmih hard labor, sdk^&t
directly, pararm-purusa-drddkana-lak^nah-^vfhosi syniptoms are
worship of the Supreme Lord by perforniann of bacriheis and so on,

wbch, osau that, dAarmoA religious priniiphs, tarn that,
tu but, samparflye for the benefit of the living entity after death,
ud&hamnti the wise declare, tot-dAarmyomreligious (relating to the
prosecution of themrnSsrama-dharma) d/ianam wealth, darsana

by seeing, sparsanahy touching, sravana by hearing, &svddana by
tasting, avaghr&na-^by smelling, sadkalpa-'hy determination,
vyavas&yaby a conclusion, grha in the material home grdmya-
upabhogena- by material sense gratification, kun&thasyaoi the
misguided conditioned soul, ajita-Stmanahv/bo has not controlled
himself, yot/wJjust as, of the living < ntity interested in
sense gratification, mlumpantilhey plunder
TRANSLATION
In the forest of material existence^ the uncontrolled senses are
like plunderers The conditioned soul may earn some money for
the advancement of Kr^na consciousness, but unfortunately the
uncontrolled senses plunder his money through sense gratifica-
tionThe senses are plunderers because they make one spend his
money unnecessarily for seemg, smelling, tasting, touching, hear-
mg, desiring and wiUmg In this way the conditioned soul is
obliged to gratify his senses, and thus all his money is spent. This
money is actually acquired for the execution of religious prmci-
ples, but it 18 taken away by the plundermg senses.
PURPORT
PUrva-pTTtndTjUd vidyd pUrva-pnmdrjUam dhanarh ogre dhdvati
dhdvati. By following the principles of the vamOsrama-dharma, one at-
tains a better position m the material world One may be rich, learned,
beautiful or highborn One who has all these assets should know that
Text 31 The Forest of Enjoyment 9
they are all meant for the advancement of Kf^na consciousness Unfor-
tunately, when a person is misguided he misuses his high position for
sense gratification Therefore the uncontrolled senses are considered
plunderers The good position one attains by executing religious princi-
ples 18 wasted as the plundering senses take it away By executing
religious principles under the laws of mrn&smma-dharma, one is placed
m a comfortable position One may very easily use his assets for the
further advancement of K^na consciousness One should understand
that the wealth and opportunity one gets in the material world should not
be squandered in sense gratification They are meant for the advance-
ment of Ky^na consciousness This Kr^na consciousness movement is
therefore teaching people to control the mind and five knowledge-

acquiring senses by a definite process One should practice a little
austerity and not spend money on anything other than the regulative life
of devotional service The senses demand that one see beautiful things,
therefore money should be spent for decorating the Deity in the temple
Similarly, the tongue has to taste good food, which should be bought and
offered to the Deity The nose can be utilized in smelling the flowers
offered to the Deity, and the hearing can be utilized by listening to the
vibration of the Hare mantra. In this way the senses can be regu-
lated and advance Kf fpa consciousness Thus a good position
utilized to
might not be spoiled by matenal sense gratification in the form of illicit
sex, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling One spoils an opulent posi-
tion in the material world by driving cars, spending time m nightclubs or
tasting abominable food m restaurants In these ways, the plundering
senses take away all the assets that the conditioned soul has acquired with
great diflBculty
TEXTS
II \ II
atha ca yatra kautumbikd d&r&patyddayo ndmna karmand vrka-srg&ld

evanicckato pi kadaryasya kutumbma uranakavat saTfirak^yamdxiam
miâto pi haranti.
10 Srlmad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
athain thisca also yatram whuh kaupumbik&hlhe

way,
family members, dkra-apatya-Odayah^-hcgmnm^ with the wife and
children, nfimnd by name only, Aarmandby ihiir behavior, vfka-
sigdldhtigeiB and jackals, em certainly anicchatahoi one who
does not desire to spend his wealth, opt certainly /eotiaryasya being
too kutumbinah who is surrounded by family members,
miserly,
umnaka-vathke a lamb, sodtrofcômdnom although protected,
miâtahoi one who is observing, opt even, harantilhiy forcibly
take away
TRANSLATION
My dear Kmg, family members m this material world go under
the names of wife and children, but actually they behave like tigers
and jackals. A herdsman tries to protect his sheep to the best of his
and foxes take them away by force Similarly,
abihty, but the tigers
although a miserly man wants to guard his money very carefully,
his family members take away all his assets forcibly, even though
he is very vigilant
PURPORT
One Hindi poet has sung din kd dakmi rdt k& b&ghinl pdlak pdlak
rahu cuse During the daytime, the wife is compared to a witch, and at
night she is compared to a tigress Her only business is sucking the blood
of her husband both day and night During the day there are household
expenditures, and the money earned by the husband at the cost of his
blood is taken away At night, due to sex pleasure, the husband dis-
charges blood m form of semen In this way he is bled by his wife
the
both day and night, yet he is so crazy that he very carefully maintains
her Similarly, the children are also like tigers, jackals and foxes As
tigers, jackals and foxes take away lambs despite the herdsman s vigilant
protection, children take away the fathers money, although the father
supervises the money himself Thus family members may be called
wives and children, but actually they are plunderers
TEXT 4
TO ^^TOTOTO^Pft^ W
W ^ \\
yathd hy anuvatsaram kj[syamAnam apy adagdha-blpm ksetram punar

evdvapana-kdle gulim-t^m-virvdhhiT gahvamm iva bhavaty evam eva
grhdsramah karma-k?etram yasmn na hi kanndny utsldantiyad ayam
kama-karan4(i eja avosathak
yathd ]\ist as, /ii certainly, anuvatsaram every year,

krsyamdnam being plowed, ap although, adagdha-blpm in which
the seeds are not burned, ksetram the field, punahag&in, ei;a cer-
tainly,dvapana-kdlesi the times for sowing the seeds, gulmahy
bushes, tpiahy grasses, virudbhihhy the creepers, gahvaram iva
like a bower, bfiamh becomes, eiwm thus, eva certainly, gfha-
dsmmah family life, karma-k?etram the field of activities, yasmin

in which, na not, hi certainly, karmdni utsidanh fruilive activities
disappear, yat therefore, ayam this, kdma-karan<Uihthe
storehouse of fruitive desire, esah this, fitxisa//iah abode
TRANSLATION
Every year the plowman plows over his gram field, completely
uprootmg all weeds Nonetheless, the seeds he there and, not
hemg completely burned, agam come up with the plants sown m
the field. Even after being plowed under, the weeds come up
densely. Similarly, the grhastha-asrama [family life] is a field of
fruitive activity Unless the desire to enjoy family hfe is completely
burned out, it grows up agam and again Even though camphor
may be removed from a pot, the pot nonetheless retains the aroma
of camphor As long as the seeds of desire are not destroyed, frm-
tive activities are not destroyed
PURPORT
Unless one s desires are completely transferred to the service of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, the desne for family life continues
even after one has taken sannydsa. Sometimes in our society, ISKCON, a
person out of sentiment may take scamyOsa, but because his desires are
not burned completely, he again takes to family hfe, even at the risk of
losing his prestige and disgracing his good name These strong desires
can be burned out completely when one fully engages in the service of
the Lord in devotional service
12 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Quito 5, Ch 14
TEXTS
IWfitllMI
tatragato darfikL-masaka-samllpasadair manujaih salabha-sakunta-
taskara-mUfakiidibhir uparudhyamana-bahih-pranah kvacit
panvartamltno smmn adhvany avidy&-k&ma-karmabhir uparakta-
mwwsdnupapann&rtham nara-bkamgandharva-nagaram upapannam
tti mithya-dfvfir anupasyaXu
totra to that household life, gafah gone dam-w gadflies,

moso/co mosquitoes, sama equal to, qpasadaih who un low-class,
manu-jathhy men, saiahha locusts, so/cunta a large bird of prey,
taskara thieves, mUâka-ddibhih-^hy rats and so on,
uparudhyam&na-'heing disturbed, bahih-pr&nah-^lhe external life air
m the form of wealth and so on, feaocrf sometimes, panvartarndnah
wandering, aswm in this, od/ûom path of material existence,
amdyA-kdmaby ignorance and lust, karmabhih-'dnd by fruitive ac-
tiviUes, uparafcia-Tnartosd due to the minds being influenced,

anupapanna-arthamin which the desired results arc never obtained,
nara-lokam'-thia material world, gandharm-nagarama will-o'-the-
wisp city, upoponnam existing, ift taking it as, mithyd-diffik'-he
whose vision is mistaken, anupafyati- observes
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the conditioned soul m
household hfe, being at-
tached to material wealth and possessions, is disturbed by gadflies
and mosquitoes, and sometime locusts, birds of prey and rats give
him trouble Nonetheless, he still wanders down the path of
material existence Due to ignorance he becomes lusty and engages
in fruitive activity Because his mind u absorbed in these activities,
he sees the material world as permanent, although it is temporary
like a phantasmagoria, a house m the sky
Text 6J The Forest of Enjoyment 13
PURPORT
The following song is sung by Narottama d&sa Tâkura
ahankdre matta hand, nit&i-pada pdsanycL^

asatyere satya kan mdni
Due to forgetting the lotus feet of Lord NitySnanda and being puflfed up
by material possessions, wealth and opulence, one thinks the false, tem-
porary material world to be an actual fact This is the material disease
The living entity is eternal and blissful, but despite miserable material
conditions, he thinks the material world to be real and factual due to his
Ignorance
TEXT 6
II ^ II
tatra ca kvactd diapodaka-mbhlln vtfaydn upadh&vati pana-bhojam-

vyav&yddi-vyasana-hlupa}u
tatra there (m this phantom place), co also, feuacif sometimes,

iUapa-udaka-nibhan\ê the water in a mirage m the desert,
wsajfin the objects of sense enjoyment, upadh&vahTnm after,
p&nato dnnkmg, bhojanaio eating, vyavdya to sex life, fidi and
so on, vyasano with addiction, hhipah^ debauchee
TRANSLATION
Sometimes m this house m the sky [gandharva-pura] the condi-
tioned soul drinks, eats and has sex. Being overly attached, he
chases after the objects of the senses just as a deer diases a mirage
m the desert
PURPORT
There are two worlds the spiritual and the material The material
world IS false like a mirage m the desert In the desert, animals think
14 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Gin to 5, Ch 14
they see water, but actually there is none Sunilurly thosi who are
animalistic try to find peace within thi dibcrt of inatirial life It is
repeatedly said in different s&stras that there is no pleasure in this
materia! world Furthermore even if we agree to live without pleasure,

we are not allowed to do so In Bhagavad-gltd, lôrd Krsna says that the
material world is not only full of miseries {duhkhdlayam) but also tern
porary (osdsiwtam) Even if we want to live here amid miseries, material

nature will not allow ua to do ao It will oblige us to < hange bodies and
enter another atmosphere full of miserable conditions
TEXT?
kvacK cdseâ-do$a-niâdanarh purlfa-me$ath tad-vama-guna-mrmita-

mati^ suvamam upOdUsaty offii-kama-Mtara iwlmuka-pis&cam.
feuacifsometimes, caalso, osepa unlimited, do?a of faults,

niâdanamihs source of, purifaoi stool, viseâma particular
type, tof-woTTia-^na whose color is the same as that of the mode of
passion (reddish), mrmrfa-Tnohh whose mind is absorbed in that,
suvamam gold, upddUsatideainng to get, agni-kdmahy the desire
for fire, kdturah who is troubled, tvo>like, ulmuka-pis(U:am&
phosphorescent light known as a wiU-o-the-wisp, which is sometimes
mistên for a ghost
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the living entity is interested In the yellow stool
known as gold and runs after it That gold is the source of material
opulence and envy, and it can enable one to afford illicit sex, gam-
bhng, meat-eating and mtoxication Those whose minds are over-
come by the mode of passion are attracted by the color of gold, just
as aman suffenng from cold in the forest runs after a phosphores-
cent hght in a marshy land, considering it to be fire
PURPORT
Parikît MahfirSja told Kah-yuga to leave his kingdom immediately
and reside in four places brothels, liquor shops, slaughterhouses and
gambling casinos However, Kali-yuga requested him to give him only
one place where these four places are included, and Parlkit Maharaja
gave him the place where gold is stored Gold encompasses the four
principles of sin, and therefore, according to spiritual life, gold should be
avoided as far as possible If there is gold, there is certainly illicit sex,
meat-eating, gambling and intoxication Because people m the Western
world have a great deal of gold, they are victims of these four sins The
color of gold 18 very glittering, and a materialistic person becomes very
much attracted by its yellow color However, this gold is actually a type
of stool A person with a bad liver generally passes yellow stool TTie color
of this stool attracts a materialistic person, just as the will-o-the-wisp at-
tracts one who needs heat
TEXTS
TftHn# Ikil
atha hadOcin niv&sa-paiTXya-dravinMy-amka.tiTwpapvaiUlbhinivesa

etasyarh samsdrdfavyam Uas taiah pandhavati.
atham this way, koddcit sometimes, nivfiso residence

pamjo water, dravina wealth, ddi and so on, anekam various
items, CUma-upajivanavfhich are considered necessary to maintain
body and soul together, abhinivesahsi person fully absorbed
etasySmm this, sanwdro-o/avydm the material world, which is like a
great forest, tatah here and there, pandhdvatiTnas around
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the conditioued soul is absorbed finding residen- m
tial quarters or apartments and getting a supply of water and riches
to mamtain his body Absorbed m

acquiring a variety of
16 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
necessities, he forgets everything and perpetually runs around the

forest of material existence
PURPORT
As originally mentioned, a poor man belonging to iht mercantile corn
munity goes to the forest to get some cheap goods to bring back to the city
to sell at a profit He is so absorbed in the thought of mamlammg body

and soul together that he forgets his original relationship with Krsnn and
seeks only the bodily comforts Thus material activities are the condi-
tioned souls only engagement Not knowing the aim of life, the
materialist perpetually wanders m material existence, struggling to get
the necessities of life Not understanding the aim of life, even though he
acquires sufficient necessities, he manufactures artificial necessities and
thus becomes more and more entangled He creates a mental situation
whereby he needs greater and greater comforts The materialist does not
know the secret of natures ways As confirmed in Bhagavad-gitH (3 27)
prakrteh knyamdn&m
gumih karm&ni sarvasah
ahaflk&ra-vimUdhd.tm&
kart&ham iti manyate
The bewildered spmt soul, under the influence of the three modes of
material nature, thinks himself to be the doer of activities which are in

actuality carried out by nature Due to lusty desire, the Imng entity
creates a certain mental situation whereby he wants to enjoy this material
world He thus becomes entangled, enters different bodies and suffers in
them
TEXT 9
felRlft II II
kvacic ca vaPyaupamyaya pramaday&roham dropiias tat-k&la-rapsd

rajani-bhuta ivdsCidhu-inaryddo rajas-valakfo 'pi dig-devai& atirajas-
vala-matir na vij&ndtu
/cvoctt sometimes, ca also, vdfyd au/jamyayfi compared to a

whirlwind, pramadaydhy a beautiful woman, droham dropitah
raised onto the lap for sex enjoyment, tat-kdh-rajasdhy the passion of
lusty desires at that moment, rajam-bhiUah the darkness of night,
MW like, asddhu-maryddah who is without proper respect for the
higher witnesses, mjah-vala-akfahhiinded by strong lusty desires,
api certainly, dik~devatdh the demigods in charge of different direc-
tions, like the sun and the moon, atirajah-vala-matihwh(ê mind is
overcome by lust, m
mjdnfih be does not know (that witnesses all
around take note of his impudent sexual act)
TRANSLATION
Sometimes, as if blinded by the dust of a whirlwmd, the condi-
tioned soul sees the beauty of the opposite sex, which is called pra-
mada. Bemg thus bewildered, he is raised upon the lap of a
woman, and at that time his good senses are overcome by the force
of passion He thus becomes almost bhnd with lusty desire and dis-
obeys the rules and regulations govermng sex hfe He does not
know that his disobedience is witnessed by different demigods,
and he enjoys ilhmt sex m
the dead of mght, not seemg the future
punishment awaiting him
PURPORT
In Bhagavad-gttd (7 11) it is said dkarmdviruddho bhotefu kdmo
'smi bharatarâbha. Sex is allowed only for the begetting of children, not
for enjoyment One can indulge m sex to beget a good child for the
benefit of the family, society and world Otherwise, sex is against the
rules and regulations of religious life A materialistic person does not
believe that everything is managed m nature, and he does not know that
if one does something wrong, he is witnessed by different demigods A
person enjoys illicit sex, and due to his blind, lusty desire, he thinks that
no one can see him, but this illicit sex is thoroughly observed by the
agents of the Supreme Personality of Codhcad Therefore the person is
punished in so many ways Presently in Kali-yuga thi re are many preg-

nancies due to illicit sex, and sometimes abortions ensui' These sinful ac-
tivities are witnessed by the agents of th< Supreme Personality of
Godhead, and a man and woman who creatt such a situation are
punished in the future by the stringent laws of material nature {daivihy
es&gunamayi mama mdyO, duratyayd) Illicit sex is never excused, and
those who indulge in it are punished life after life As confirmed m
Bhagavad-gm (16 20)
dsurirh yonim dpann&

miuflid janmam janmani
mam aprdpyaiva haunteya
tato ydnty adham&rh gatim
Attaining repeated birth among the species of demoniac life, such per-
sons can never approach Me Gradually they sink down to the most

abominable type of existence
The Supreme Personabty of Godhead does not allow anyone to act
against the stringent laws of material nature, therefore illicit sex is
pumshed life after life Illicit sex creates pregnancies, and these un-
wanted pregnancies lead to abortion Those involved become implicated
in these sms, so much so that they are punished in the same way the next
life Thus m the next life they also enter the womb of a mother and are
killed in the same way All these things can be avoided by remaining on
the transcendental platform of consciousness In this way one does
not commit sinful activity Illicit sex is the most prominent sin due to
lusty desire When one associates with the mode of passion, he is impli-
cated in suffenng life after life
TEXT 10
llMi
kvacitsakfd avagata-visaya-vaUathyah svayarh pardhhidhydnena
vibhraThsitasmrtK tayaiva marlci-toya-pr&ydm& tdn evdbhidhdvatL
1;ac^^ sometimes,
/l: sakrt once, avagata-viâya-vaitathyah-^
becoming conscious of the uselessness of enjoying material sense
gratification, swyam himself, para-abhidhy&nenahy the bodily
concept of the self, mbhramsita destroyed, smrfi/i-whose
remembrance, taydhy that, em certainly, inorici-toya water in a
mirage, /irajyfln similar to, tan those sense objects, em certainly,
abhidh&mti runs after
TRANSLATION
The conditioned soul sometimes personally appreciates the
futihty of sense enjoyment m
the material world, and he some-
times considers material enjoyment to be full of miseries
However, due to his strong bodily conception, his memory is
destroyed, and agam and again he runs after material enjoyment,
just as an animal runs after a mirage the desert m
PURPORT
The mam disease in material life is the bodily conception Being
baffled again and again m material activity, the conditioned soul tem-
porarily thinks of the futihty of matenal enjoyment, but he again tnes
the same thing By the association of devotees, a person may become con-
vinced of the material futihty, but he cannot give up his engagement,
although he is very eager to return home, back to Godhead Under these
circumstances, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is situated in
everyones heart, compassionately takes away all the material possessions
of such a devotee As stated in Srimad-Bhaga'vatam (10 88 8)
yasyaham anugrhmmi hansye tad-dhaTiam kinaih. Lord K^^na says
that He takes everything away from the devotee whom He especially
favors when that devotee is overly attached to material possessions
When everything is taken away, the devotee feels helpless and frustrated
m society, friendship and love He feels that his family does not care for
him any and he therefore completely surrenders unto the lotus
longer,
feet of the Supreme Lord This is a special favor granted by the Lord to a
devotee who cannot fully surrender to the Lord due to a strong bodily
conception As explained in Caitanya-carUianrta {Madhya 22 39)
Umi vijfia, ei mUrkhe viâya hene diba. The Lord understands the
20 Srimad-Bhagavatani [Guito 5, Ch 14
devotee who hesitates to engage m the Lords strvice, not knowing

whether he should again try to revive his material life After reputed at-
tempts and failures, he fully surrenders to the lotus 1 oi the Iôrd The
fi 1
Lord then gives him directions, and, alluining happiness, he forgets all
material engagement
TEXT 11
ifitif m ftgwfg-
:ii
kvacid ulaha-jhilll-svanavod ati-parufa-rabhasdfopam pratyakârh

parok?ajh vd ripu-rdja-kula-nirbhartsitendti-vyathita-karna'mUla-
hrdayah.
Avoch sometimes, utoAa of the owl, ]hilll~-md the cricket, svana-

vat exactly hke intolerable sounds, aO-paruâ extremely piercing,
raftAosa by perseverance, aôpomagitation, pra/yaA?amdirectly,
parofcsam indirectly, vdor, npuof enemies, rfi;aAtt/a and of
government officers, nirbhartsttena~-by chastisement, ati~vyathUa^
very aggneved, kama-mdla-hjdayah whose ear and heart
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the conditioned soul is very aggrieved by the
chastisement of his enemies and government servants, who use
harsh words against him directly or indirectly. At that time his
heart and ears become very saddened. Such chastisement may be
compared to the sounds of owls and crickets
PURPORT
There are different types of enemies within this material world The
government chastises one due to not paying income taxes Such criticism,
direct or indirect, saddens one, and sometimes the conditioned soul tries
to counteract that chastisement Unfortunately, he cannot do anything
TEXT 12
graaft ii t^ll
sa yadd dugdha-purva-sukrtas tada karaskara-kdkatujidady-apunya-

druma-laid-viôda-pdnavad ubhaydrtha-sunya-dravindn jivan-mrtdn
svayam jivan-mnyamdna upadhavatL
sahihsil conditioned souU yodd when, dugdâ exhausted,

purva previous, su/cf/o/i pious activities, /add at that time,
kdra3kara-kdkatun(la~ddi~na.med Jmraskara, kdkatunâ, etc , apunya-
druma-latd impious trees and creepers, viâ-uda-pdna-vat-hke wells
with poisonous water, ubhaya-artha-sunya^which cannot give happi-
ness either in this life or m the next, dravindn those who possess
wealth, jfvof-Tnrtfln who are dead, although apparently alive,
svayam he himself, jtvat living, mnyamdnah being dead,
ujsad/idwh approaches for material acquisition
TRANSLATION
Due to his pious activities m previous hves, the conditioiied soul
attains material facibties m this hfe, but when they are finished, he
takes shelter of wealth and nches, which cannot help him in this
life this, he approaches the hying dead who
or the next Because of
possess these thmgs Such people are compared to impure trees,
creepers and poisonous wells
PURPORT
The wealth and riches acquired through previous pious activities
should not be misused for sense gratification Enjoying them for sense
gratification is like enjoying the fruits of a poisonous tree Such activities
both in this life and the next Unlesb hr docs so he ats a forbidden apple
<
and thereby loses his paradise Lord Sri krsna ihirefon advises that
ones possessions should be given unto Him
yat karosi yad asnasi

yaj juhcî dad&si yat
yat tapasyasi kaunteya
tat kurusva mad-arpanam
0 son of Kunti, all that you do, all that you eat, all that you offer and
give away, as well as all austerities that you may fieri orm, should be done
as an offering unto Me (Bg 9 27) Material wealth and opulence at-
tained through previous pious activities can be fully utilized for ones
benefit in this life and the next if one is Kf^na const lous One should not
try to possess more than he needs for the bare net essities If one gets
more than is needed, the surplus should be fully i nguged in the Lords
service That will make the conditioned soul, the world and Krnn happy,
and this is the aim of life
TEXT 13
ekod&sat-prosaiiân nikcta-matir vyudaka-srotahskkalanavad

ubhayato 'pi dutdehadam pakharidam abhiy&tu
e/coda sometimes, asat-prasahgOthy association of nondevotees

who are against the Vedic principles and who manufacture different
paths of religion, mkrta-imtihyfbme intelligence has been brought to
the abominable status of defying the authority of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, vyudaka-Srotah into rivers without sufficient
water, skhalana-mt\ike jumping, ubhayatah from both sides,
opi although, duhkha-dam giving distress, pdkhandam~~ihe
atheistic path, abhiy&tih.e approaches
TRANSLATION
Sometuues, to mitigate distresses in this forest of the material
world, the conditioned soul receives cheap blessings from atheists
Text 13J The Forest of Enjoyment 23
He then loses all mtelhgence m

their association This is exactly
like jumping in a shallow nver As a result one simply breaks his
head He is not able to mitigate his suffermgs from the heat, and in
both ways he suffers The imsgmded conditioned soul also ap-
proaches so-called sidhus and svamis who preach against the prin-
ciples of the Vedas He does not receive benefit from them, either
m the present or in the future
PURPORT
Cheaters are always there to manufacture their own way of spiritual
realization To get some material benefit, the conditioned soul approaches
these pseudo sanny&sis and ycgis for cheap blessings, but he does not
receive any benefit from them, either spiritual or material In this age
there are many cheaters who show some jugglery and magic They even
create gold to amaze their followers, and their followers accept them as
God lliis type of cheating is very prominent in Kah-yuga Visvanatha
Cakravati Thikura describes the real guru in this way
samsdra-ddvdnala-liâ-hka-
tr&ndya Mrunya-ghandghanatvam
prdptasya kaly&na-gundmavasya
vande gurojt m-caranUravindam
One should approach a guru who can extinguish the blazing fire of this
material world, the struggle for existence People want to be cheated, and
therefore they go to yogis and svamis who play tncks, but tricks do not
nutigate the miseries of material life If being able to manufacture gold is
a criterion for becoming God, then why not accept K^sna, the proprietor
of the entire universe, wherein there are countless tons of gold^ As men-
tioned before, the color of gold is compared to the will-o -the-wisp or
yellow stool, therefore one should not be allured by gold- manufacturing
gurus but should sincerely approach a devotee like Jaâ Bharata Jaâ
Bharata instructed Rahflgapa MahSrfija so well that the King was relieved
from the bodily conception One cannot become happy by accepting a
false guru. A guru should be accepted as advised in ^jimad-BhOgavatam
(11 3 21) Tasmad gurum prapadyeta jijMsuh sreya uttamam One

should approach a bona fide guru to inquire about the highest benefit of
life Such a sniru is described as follows sdbde mre ca msn&tam. Such a
Srimad'Bh&gavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
guru does not manutacture gold or juggle words He is well versed m the
conclusions of Vedic knowledge {vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah) He
IS freed from all material contamination and is hilly engaged in Kf^nas
service If one is able to obtain the dust of the lotus lei l oF suih a guru,
his life becomes successful Otherwise he is hafHi d both in this life and
m the next
TEXT 14
yad& tupara-b&dhaydndha dtmane nopanamati tada hi pitf-putra-

barhipnatah pitr-putr&n v& sa khalu bhakâyatu
yfldftwhen, fu but (because of misfortune), para-bddhayQ,-~-m

spite of exploiting all others, 07ufhafi--blind, atma/ie for himself, na
upanamah does not fall into ones share, taddal that lime, /u cer-
tainly, pUr-putraoi the father or sons, barhi^matah as insignificant
as a piece of grass, pdf-pufrau father or sons, m5 or, sahhc (the
conditioned soul), fefioiu indeed, 6/iafe?pyati gives trouble to
TRANSLATION
In this material world, when the conditioned soul cannot ar-
range for his own maintenance, despite exploiting others, he tries
to exploit his own father or son, taking away that relatives posses-
sions, although they may be very insignificant If he cannot ac-
quire things from his father, sou or other relatives, he is prepared
to give them all kinds of trouble
PURPORT
Once we actually saw a distressed man steal ornaments from his
daughter just to maintain himself As the English proverb goes, necessity
knows no law When a conditioned soul needs something, he forgets his
relationship with his relatives and exploits his own father or son We also
receive information from ^Tvnad'BhSgavatam that in this age of Kali
the time is quickly approaching when a relative will kill another relative
for a small farthing Without Kf^na consciousness, people will deterio-
rate further and further into a hellish condition wherein they will per-
form abominable acts
TEXT 15
kvacid Sts&dya grham davavat pnyartha-vidhuram asukhodarkam

sokdgnind dahyamano hhrsam mrvedam upagacchati.
Aimcit sometimes, dsfidya experiencing, gfhamlhe home life,
dfi-yo-uot exactly like a blazing fire m the forest, pnya-artha-

uidhurom without any beneficial object, osn/cha-urior/com resulting
only in more and more unhappiness, softo-ognmfi by the fire of lamen-
tation, dahyamOnahh&mg burned, hhrsam very great, mrvedam
disappointment, upagacchati he obtains
TRANSLATION
In this world, family life is exactly hke a hlazmg fire the m
forest There is not the least happmess, and gradually one becomes
more and more imphcated m unhappmess In household life,
there is nothmg favorable for perpetual happmess Bemg impli-
cated in home life, the conditioned soul is burned by the fire of
lamentation Sometimes he condemns himself as bemg very unfor-
tunate,and sometimes he claims that he suffers because he per-
formed no pious activities m
his previous life
PURPORT
In the Gurv-astaka, ^rila Visvanatha Cakravati Tbfikura has sung
sarhsdra-dav&nala-lujiha-loka-
trdnSya k&nmya-ghandghanatvam
A life in this material world is exactly like a blazing forest fire No one
goes to set fire to the forest, yet the fire takes place Similarly everyone
1
wants to be happy in the material world hut thi miserable (onditionsof

material life simply increase Soinelimes u pi rson i aught in the blazing
fire of material existence condemns himself but due to his bodily con-
ception he cannot get out of the entanglement and thus he suffers more
and more
TEXT 16
3(1^ 11 ^11
kvacit Mla-viâ-mita~r&]a-kula--rakas&pahjia-pnyatama-dhanasuh
pramrtaha wa uigata-jiva-lakâm Sste
/emeU sometimes, madi crooked by lime, rdja-

kula the government men, rakâsd-^hy those who arc like carnivorous
human beings, apahj-ta being plundered, /jcrya-toma most dear,
dhona m the form of wealth, osu/i whose lift air, pramftakah
dead, iiw like, wgata-jfyo-faA?anaii~bereft of all signs of life, dste
he remains
TRANSLATION
Government men are always like carnivorous demons called
RSksasas [man-eaters]. Sometimes these government men turn
against the conditioned soul and take away all his accumulated
wealth Bemg bereft of his lifes reserved wealth, the conditioned
soul loses all enthusiasm. Indeed, it is as though he loses his life.
PURPORT
The word rdp-kula-raksasd
is very significant Srimad~Bhdgamtam
was compiled about five thousand years ago, yet government men are
referred to as Rsksasas, or carnivorous demons If government men are
opposed to a person, that person will be bereft of all his riches, which he
has accumulated with great care over a long period of lime Actually no
one wants to pay income taxes even government men themselves try to
avoid these taxes but at unfavorable times income taxes are exacted
forcibly, and the taxpayers become very morose
rate further and further into a hellish condition wherein they will per-
form abominable acts
TEXT 15
kvacid Sts&dya grham davavat pnyartha-vidhuram asukhodarkam

sokdgnind dahyamano hhrsam mrvedam upagacchati.
Aimcit sometimes, dsfidya experiencing, gfhamlhe home life,
dfi-yo-uot exactly like a blazing fire m the forest, pnya-artha-

uidhurom without any beneficial object, osn/cha-urior/com resulting
only in more and more unhappiness, softo-ognmfi by the fire of lamen-
tation, dahyamOnahh&mg burned, hhrsam very great, mrvedam
disappointment, upagacchati he obtains
TRANSLATION
In this world, family life is exactly hke a hlazmg fire the m
forest There is not the least happmess, and gradually one becomes
more and more imphcated m unhappmess In household life,
there is nothmg favorable for perpetual happmess Bemg impli-
cated in home life, the conditioned soul is burned by the fire of
lamentation Sometimes he condemns himself as bemg very unfor-
tunate,and sometimes he claims that he suffers because he per-
formed no pious activities m
his previous life
PURPORT
In the Gurv-astaka, ^rila Visvanatha Cakravati Tbfikura has sung
sarhsdra-dav&nala-lujiha-loka-
trdnSya k&nmya-ghandghanatvam
A life in this material world is exactly like a blazing forest fire No one
goes to set fire to the forest, yet the fire takes place Similarly everyone
28 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch U
h}aidgfkasrama-karma-codartdti-bhara-gtnm arumitsamdno loka-
vyasam-karîta-man&h kanfaka-sarkara-hiPlmm pravutann iva sidak
fruacit sometimes gr/ia-dlsrama in hnuhiholdir life, karma-

codanaof the rules of fruitive activity aU-bhara-gtrimLhi big hill,
aruru/csamdTia/idesirmg to ascend foki matinal uycusona to pur-

suits karsita-manahvihoBC mind is aitrailed kantaka-sarkardr
kfetrama held covered with thorns and sharp pehhli s, pravmnea~
termg, im like, sidatt he laments
TRANSLATION
In household life one is ordered to execute many yajhas and
fruitive activities, especially the vivSha-yajfla [the marriage
ceremony for sons and daughters] and the sacred thread
ceremony These are all the duties of a grhastha, and they are very
extensive and troublesome to execute They are compared to a big
hill over which one must cross when one is attached to matenal ac-
tivities A person desiring to cross over these ritualistic ceremonies

certainly feels pains Uke the piercing of thorns and pebbles en-
dured by one attempting to chmb a hill. Thus the conditioned soul
suffers unlimitedly.
PURPORT
There are many social functions for keeping a prestigious position in
society In different countries and societies there are various festivals

and rituals In India, the father is supposed to gel his children married
When he does so, his responsibility to the family is complete Arranging
marriages is very difihcult, especially in these days At the present
moment no one can perform the proper ritual of sacrifice, nor can anyone
afford to pay for the marriage ceremony of sons and daughters
Therefore householders are very much distressed when they are con-
fronted by these social duties
It is as though they were pierced by thorns
and hurl by pebbles Material attachment is so strong that despite the
suffering, one cannot give it up Prahlftda MaharEtja therefore recora-
menda {Bhdg 7 5 5)
hitvdtrm-pdtam grham andha-k&pam

vanam gato yad dharm Ssrayeta
The so-called comfortable family position is compared to a dark well in a

field If one falls in a dark well covered by grass, his life is lost, despite
his cry for rescue Highly advanced spiritualists therefore recommend
that one should not enter the gfhastha-dsrama It is better to prepare
oneself in the brahmacarya-dsrama for austerities and remain a pure
hrahmac&ri throughout one's life so that one will not feel the piercing
thorns of material life in the grhastha-&srama. In the grhastha-&srama
one has to accept invitations from friends and relatives and perform
ritualistic ceremonies By so doing, one becomes captivated by such
things, although he may not have sufficient resources to continue them
To maintain the grhastha life-style, one has to work very hard to acquire
money Thus one is imphcated in material life, and he suffers the thorn
pricks
TEXT 19
fcuocic ca duhsahena kdydbhyanUira-mhnm&grhita-s&rah sva-

kutumb&ya krudhyatu
kvacit ca and sometimes, duAsoAcrta unbearable, kdya-abhyan-

tara-vahnmdhecmsc of the fire of hunger and thu^t within the body
gfhito-sfirah whose patience is exhausted, sva-kupimbdyavmto his
own family members, krudhyatihe becomes angry
TRANSLATION
Sometimes, due to bodily hunger and thurst, the conditioned
soul becomes so disturbed that he loses his patience and becomes
angry with his own beloved sons, daughters and wife Thus, bemg
unkmd to them, he suffers all the more
PURPORT
^rila VidySpali Tbikura has sung
tdtala sai/cate, mrt-bindu-tama,

suta-mita-ramani-samdje
The happiness of family lift* is compared to a drop ol water in the desert
No one can be happy in family life According to the VikIm i ivilization,
one cannot give up the responsibililich of family lifi hut today everyone
IS giving up family life by divorce This is due to the miserable condition
experienced in the family Sometimes dm to misiry om heiomesvery

hardened toward his affectionate sons, daughters and will* This is but
part of the blazing fire of the forest of materia! life
TEXT 20
?I til
sipigjfess?! M w Wlft?! I1 II
saevapunar nidrdjagara-grhlto 'ndhe tamasi magnah Ûny&ranya m

sete ndnyat-hiicam veda Sava ivd,paviddha}i
sa/ that conditioned soul, ew certainly, jouno/i again, nidrA-

ajogara by the python of deep sleep, gf/tfta/t being devoured,
andhem deep darkness, tamasi in ignorance, magnah being ab-
sorbed, sUnya-aranye in the isolated forest, iwz like, tele be lies
down, na not, anyot-êlse, ktncanaanylhing, veda knows,

samhSi dead body, im like, ajoavidd/w/i thrown away
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosviiinl continued speaking to Mahfiraja Pariksit: My
dear King, sleep is exactly Uke a python. Those who wander in the
forest of material life are always devoured by the python of sleep
Bemg bitten by this python, they always remain in thedarkness of
Ignorance They are like dead bodies thrown in a distant forest
Thus the conditioned souls cannot understand what is going on in
life.
PURPORT
Material means being
life fully absorbed in eating, sleeping, mating
and defending Out of these, sleep is taken very seriously While asleep,
one completely forgets the object of life and what to do For spiritual
realization, one should try to avoid sleep as much as possible The
Gosvamis of Vyndavana practically did not sleep at all Of course, they
slept some, for the body requires sleep, but they slept only about two
hours, and sometimes not even that They always engaged in spiritual
cultivation Nvdr&Mm-vih&TakSdiVijitau. Following in the footsteps of
the Gosv&mis, we should try to reduce sleeping, eatmg, mating and
defending
TEXT 21
kadSad bhagna-mdna-dam^fro duijam-danda-sUkair alabdha-

Tudra-kâno vyathita-hfdayendmkfiyamdm-vyndno 'ndha-kUpe
'ndhamt paMti.
ftodficit sometimes, b/iogna-mdno-dodiy/ra/i whose teeth of pride

are broken, durjana-danda-sUhaihhy the envious activities of evil
men, who are compared to a kind of serpent, alabdha-iudT&-kfanah~
who does not get an opportunity to sleep, vyathita-hrdayenahy a dis-
turbed imnd, anufafjamdTia gradually being decreased, mjndnah
whose real consciousness, andha-kape in a blind well, andha-vat
like illusion, patatihe falls down
TRANSLATION
In the forest of the material world, the conditioned soul is some-
times bitten by envious enemies, which are compared to serpents
and other creatures Through the tncks of the enemy, the condi-
tioned soul falls from his prestigious position Being anxious, he
cannot even sleep properly He thus becomes more and more
unhappy, and he graduaUy loses his mtelhgence and
consciousness In that state he becomes almost perpetually like a

blind man who has fallen into a dark well of ignorance
TEXT 22
w Oast!
karhi sma at h&ma'-madhu-lavdn vicmvanyadd para-d&ra-para-drav'

y&ny avarundhdno r&jhH sv&mibhir v& nihatah pataty apdre niraye
karhi sma ctt sometimes, kama-madhu-lav&nlaih drops of

honeylike sense gratification, tacrnmn searching after, yodd when,
pam-ddraanothers wife, or a woman other than hih own wife, para-
drovyflm anothers money and possessions, avommlAdnoh taking as
his property, rflydd by the government, svdmibhih vS or by the
own
husband or relatives of the woman, severely beaten, patoh
he falls down, opdremto unlimitedly, niroye hellish oonditvons of
life (the governments prison for criminal activities like rape, kidnap-
ping or theft of others property)
TRANSLATION
The conditioned soul is sometiines attracted to the httle happi-
ness denved from sense gratification. Thus he has illicit sex or
steals anothers may be arrested by the
property At such a time he
government or chastised by the womans husband or protector
Tims simply for a httle material satisfaction, he falls into a hellish
condition and is put mto jail for rape, kidnapping, theft and so
forth
PURPORT
Material life is such that due to indulgence in
illicit sex, gambling, in-
toxicationand meat-eating, the conditioned soul is always m

a dangerous
condition Meat-eatmg and intoxicatioa excite the senses more and more,
and the conditioned soul falls victim to women In order to keep women,
money is required, and to acquire money, one begs, borrows or steals In-
deed, he commits abominahle acts that cause him to suflFer both in this
life and in the next Consequently illicit sex must be stopped by those
who are spiritually inclined or who are on the path of spiritual realiza-
tion Many devotees fall down due to illicit sex They may steal money
and even fall down from the highly honored renounced order Then for a
livelihood they accept menial services and become beggars It is therefore
said in the sdstras, yan maUhunddi-grhamedhi-sukham hi tuccham
materialism is based on sex, whether licit or illicit Sex is full of dangers
even for those who are addicted to household Whether one has a life
license for sex or not, there is great trouble Bahu-dujikha-bh6k after

one indulges in sex, many volumes of miseries ensue One suffers more
and more in material life A miserly person cannot properly utilize the
wealth he has, and similarly a materialistic person misuses the human
form Instead of using it for spuitual emancipation, he uses the body for
sense gratification Therefore he is called a miser
TEXT 23
atha ca tasmdd ubhayath&pi hi karmdsmmn dtmanah sarhs&r&vapanam

uddhamTitu
of/ia now, ca and, tosindt because of this, ubhayathd api both

m this life and in the next, undoubtedly, Aamw fruitive ac-
tivities, asmin on this path of sense enjoyment, CUmanahoi the liv-
ing entity, samsdraai material hfe, dvapanam\he cultivation
ground or source, uddharantiihe authorities of the Vedas say
TRANSLATION
Learned scholars and transcendentahsts therefore condemn the
materialistic path of frmtive activity because it is the origmal
source and breeding ground of material miseries, both m this life
and m
the next
PURPORT
Not knowing the value of hfe, karmls create situations whereby they
suffer m this life and the next Unfortunately, karmls are very attached
34 Srimad'Bhogavatam [Canto 5, Gh. 14
to material sense gratification, and they lannol upprciiaU* thi miserable

condition of material life, neither in this life nor m ihi next Therefore
the Vedas enjoin that one should awaken to spiritual i oiisciousneâ and
utilize all his activities to attain the favor of thi Supreme Personality of
Godhead The Lord Himself says in Bhagavad-glt& (9 27)
yat karosi yad asn&si

yaj juhofi dad&si yat
yat tapasyasi kaunteya
tat kuru^va mad-arpanam
*0 son of Kuntl, all that you do, all that you eat all that you offer and
give away, as well as all austerities that you may perform, should be done

as an offering unto Me
The results of all one's activities should be utilized not for sense
gratification but for the mission of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
The Supreme Lord gives all information in Bhagavad-gftd. about the aim
of life, and at the end of Bhagavad-git& He demands surrender unto
Him People do not generally like this demand, but one who cultivates
spiritual knowledge for many brnths eventually surrenders unto the lotus
feet of the Lord {bahan&rh janmaMm ante jn&nav&n mam prapadyate)
TEXT 24
II sis II
muJdas yadi bandhod devadatta updcchinatti tasmdd api vi^nwmtra

tato
Uy anavasthuih
muAia^~hberated, tatoA from that, yadiif, bandhdthom the
government imprisonment or being beaten by the protector of the

woman, deoo-dottaj^ person nam^ Devadatta, updccAinot/i takes
the money from him, (osmdt from the person named Devadatta, api
again, visnu-mitraf}a. person named Viijnumitra, i/i thus,
anavasthitihihe nches do not stay m one place but pass from one hand
to another
TRANSLATION
Stealing or cheating anotherpemon out of his money, the condi-
tioned soul somehow or other keeps it m his possession and
escapes punishment Then another man, named Devadatta, cheats
him and takes the money away Similarly, another man, named
Vi^numitra, steals the money from Devadatta and takes it away In
any case, the money does not stay m one place It passes from one
hand to another Ultimately no one can enjoy the money, and it
remains the property of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
PURPORT
Riches come from Lakîni, the goddess of fortune, and the goddess of
fortune is the property of Nfirflyana, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead The goddess of fortune cannot stay anywhere but by the side of
NSrSyana, therefore another of her names is Cailcala, restless She can-
not be peaceful unless she is m the company of her husband, NarSyana
For example, Lak^rai was carried away by the materialistic Rfivana
Ravana kidnapped Sita, the goddess of fortune belonging to Lord Rama
As a result, Ravana s entire family, opulence and kingdom were
smashed, and Sita, the goddess of fortune, was recovered from his
clutches and reunited with Lord Rama Thus all property, riches and
wealth belong to K^'fna As stated in Bhagavad-gitd (5 29)
bhokt&ram yajfia-tapasam
sarm-hka-makesvaram
"The Supreme Personality of Godhead is the true beneficiary of all
sacrifices and austerities, and He is the supreme proprietor of all the

planetary systems
Foolish materialistic people collect money and steal from other thieves,
but they cannot keep it In any case, it must be spent One person cheats
another, and another person cheats someone else, therefore the best way
to possess Lak^mi is to keep her by the side of NarSyana This is the point
of the Kr^na consaousneas movement We worship Laksmi (RadharSnl)
along with Nariyana (Krsna) We collect money from various sources
but that money does not belong to anyone but Radha and Kr^na (Lakmi-
Narayana) If money is utilized in the service of Lak^mi-Nurayana, the
devotee automatically lives m an opulent way However, if one wants to
enjoy Lak^ml the way RSvana did, he will be vanquished by the laws of
nature, and whatever few possessions he has will be taken away Finally
death will take everything away, and death is the representative of
Kr^na
TEXT 25
kvacic ca sm-v&tOdy-ariek&dhidaivika-bhaiUikatmlyanam dasarUlTh

pratmiudrane 'kalpo duranta-cintay& viârma dste
ca also, sfto-tidto-ddi such as cold and strong

/cvocif sometimes,
wind, ane/ea various, adhwiomfta created by the demigods,
bhoutiko odMb/iautiko, created by other living beings, Otmlyan&m
adhydtmika, created by the body and mind, daiondm of conditions of
misery, prafinwdrane in the counteracting, ofta/pah unable,
duronto very severe, cintqyd by anxieties, vtyonno^ morose,
(Sate he remains
TRANSLATION
Being unable to protect himself from the threefold miseries of
material existence, the conditioned soul becomes very morose and
livesa life of lamentation. These threefold miseries are misenes
suffered by mental calamity at the hands of the demigods [such as
freezmg wmd and scorchmg heat], nusenes offered by other living
entities, and nusenes ansing from the nund and body themselves.
PURPORT
The so-called happy matenalistic person is constantly having to en-
dure the threefold miseries of life, called adhuimvika^ adhyOtnuka and
adhibhautika. Actually no one can counteract these threefold miseries
All three may assail one at one time, or one misery may be absent and the
other present Thus the living entity is full of anxiety, fearing misery
from one side or the other The conditioned soul must be disturbed by at
least one of these three miseries There is no escape
TEXT 26
mitho vyavaharanyat kincid dhanam anyebhyo vd kdknika-

Itvacin
mOtram apy apaharan yoi kmad vd vtdveâm eti mtta-sdthydt
/cuoci/ sometimes, with one another, vyamharan trad-

ing, yat whatever little bit, dhanam money, anyebhya^
from others, vd or, kdkinikGrTnatram& very small amount (twenty
cowries), apt certainly, apaharan taking away by cheating, yat
/ndcit whatever small amount, vd or, mdveâm eh creates enmity,
wa-sd//tyd/ because of cheating
TRANSLATION
As far as transactions with money are concerned, if one person
cheats another by a farthing or less, they become enemies
PURPORT
This 18 called saThsdra-dSv&nah. Even in ordinary transactions be-
tween two people, there is invariably cheating because the conditioned
soul IS defective in four ways he is illiMioned, he commits mistakes, his
knowledge is imperfect, and he has a propensity to cheat Unless one is
liberated from material conditioning, these four defects must be there

Consequently every man has a cheating propensity, which is employed in
business or money transactions Although two friends may be living

peacefully together, due to their propensity to cheat they become
enemies when there is a transaction between them A philosopher ac-
cuses an economist of being a cheater, and an economist may accuse a
philosopher of being a cheater when he comes in contact with money In
any case, this is the condition of material life One may profess a high
philosophy, but when one is in need of money, he becomes a cheater In
this material world, so-called scientists, philosophers and economists are
^
38 Srimad-Bhâvatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
nothing but cheaters in one way or anolhtr Thi sricntihts art cheaters
because they present so many bogus things m ihi iiaiiii* of sciente They
propose going to the moon, hut actually they end up ( hi almg the entire
public of large sums of money for their experiments They ran not do
anything useful Unless one can find a person transit ndcntal to the four
basic defects, one should not accept advice and become a viilim of the
material condition The best process is to take the advii e and instructions
of 6rT K^?na or His bona fide representative In this way one can be
happy in this life and the next
TEXT 27
adhvany amufmmn ima upasarg&s tathd sukha-duhkha-rSga-dvea-

bhaydhhimdTU^pram&donmhda-soka-moba-lobha-mdtsaryersydva--
mdna-kûUpipdsddhi-vyadhi-janma-jard-maranddayak
adhvanion the path of material life, amu?min on that, imea\\

these, upasarga/ieternal difficulties, tath&so much also, su/t/ia so-
called happiness, du/ik/ia unhappiness, ri!ga attachment, dveâ
hate, bhayafeat, abhwndnafalse prestige, joromdda illusion, un-
mdda madness, soka lamentation, moha bewilderment, lobha
greed, mdtsarya envy enmity, avamflna insult, ksiU
hunger, pipfisfi-thirst, (Sd/ii--tribulaUons, vycSd/ii disease, janma
birth, ;aro old age, moro/ia death, ddayah and so on
TRANSLATION
In this matenahstic hfe, there are many difficulties, as 1 have
just mentioned, and all of these are msurmountable< In addition,
there are difficulties arising from so-called happmess, distress, at-
tachment, hate, fear, false prestige, illusion, madness, lamenta-
tion, bewilderment, greed, envy, enmity, insult, hunger, thirst,
tribulation, disease, birth, old age' and death. All these combme
together to give the materialistic conditioned soul nothing hut

misery
PURPORT
The conditioned soul has to accept all these conditions simply to enjoy
sense gratification in this world Although people declare themselves
great scientists, economists, philosophers, politicians and sociologists,
they are actually nothing but rascals Therefore they have been described
as mudhas and narOdhamas m Bhagavad-f^td (7 15)
na m&ih duskrtino mudh&h

prapadyante nar&dhamdh
m&yayapahrta-jfUlnS.
dsuram bhdvam dsnt&h
"Those miscreants who are grossly foolish, lowest among mankind,

whose knowledge is stolen by illusion, and who partake of the atheistic

nature of demons, do not surrender unto Me
Due to their foolishness, all these materialists are described m
Bhagavad-glta as nar&dhamas They have attained the human form in
order to get released from material bondage, but instead of doing so, they
become further embarrassed amid the miserable matenal conditions
Therefore they are nar&dhamas, the lowest of men One may ask
whether scientists, philosophers, economists and mathematicians are also
naradhamas, the lowest of men, and the Supreme Personality of
Godhead replies that they are because they have no actual knowledge
They are simply proud of their false prestige and position Actually they
do not know how to get relief from the material condition and renovate
their spiritual life of transcendental bliss and knowledge Consequently
they waste time and energy m the search for so-called happiness These
are the qualifications of the demons In Bhagavad-git& it says that when
one has all these demonic qualities, he becomes a mOdha. Due to this, he
envies the Supreme Personality of Godhead, therefore birth after birth
he is born into a demonic family, and he transmigrates from one demonic
body to another Thus he forgets his relationship with KT?pa and remains
a narOdhama in an abominable condition life after life

40 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
TEXT 28
i( i
ii qtotCT**!!-
kvdpi deva-mdyay& stny& bhuja-latopaguâh praskanrux-viveka-wjMrw

yad-vihara-grhdrambh&kula-hrdayastad-Osray&vasakta-auta-diihttr-
halatra-bh&fmwbkaVice^fitdpahrta-hrdaya dtm&nam ajitatmapdre
ndhe tamasi prahinoti.
fcudpi somewhere, deva-m&yayd by the influence of the illusory
energy, form of one's girl friend or wife, bhup-latd by

stnyd in the
beautiful arms, which are compared to tender creepers m the forest,
upagU^h being deeply embarrassed, praskannalosls vivekaaW
intelligence, vyiiana/i scientific knowledge, yat-vih&ra for the en-
joyment of the wife, giha-Srambha to find a house or apartment,
diaila-hpiayahytbose heart becomes engrossed, to/ of that house,
fisraya-aaaso&to who are under the shelter, suto of sons, duhitf-ôi
daughters, kdlatraol the wife, hh&îta-avahha-by the conversations
and by their beautiful glances, vice?/ito by activities, apahTta-
/iplaja/i whose consciousness is taken fitmanam himself,
away,
opto uncontrolled, dtoto whose self, apdrein unlimited, andhe
blind darkness, tomoji in hellish life, prahinoti he hurls
TRANSLATION
Sometunes the conditioned soul is attracted by illusion per-
sonified (his wife or girl fnend) and becomes eager to be em-
braced by a woman Thus he loses his mteUigence as well as
knowledge of lifes goal At that time, no longer attemptmg
spiritual cultivation, he becomes overly attached to his wife or girl
fnend and tnes to provide her with a smtable apartment Again, he
becomes very busy under the shelter of that home and is captivated
by the talks, glances and activitira of his wife and children In this
way he loses his Kr^pa consciousness and throws himself in the
dense darkness of material existence.
PURPORT
When the conditioned soul is embraced by his beloved wife, he forgets
everything about Kr^na consciousness The more he becomes attached to
his wife, the more he becomes implicated in family lifeOne Bengali
poet, Bankim Chandra, says that to the eyes of the lover the beloved is al-
ways very beautiful, even though ugly This attraction is called deva-
mdya The attraction between man and woman is the cause of bondage
for both Actually both belong to the pard. prakjii, the superior energy of
the Lord, but both are actually prakfti (female) However, because both
want to enjoy one another, they are sometimes described as puru?a
(male) Actually neither is purufo, but both can be superficially de-
scribed as purufo. As soon as man and woman are united, they become
attached to home, hearth, land, friendship and money In this way they
are both entrapped in material existence The word bhuja-latd-
upagddha, meaning being embraced by beautiful arms which are com-
pared to creepers, descnbes the way the conditioned soul is bound
within this material world The products of sex life sons and
daughters certainly follow This is the way of material existence
iiPiPTOlftigf
IR1II
kaddcid isvaraâ bhagavato vt^nos cakrSt paramanv-Odi-dw-

par&rdhdpavarga-kdbpalakân&t panvartitena vayasd ramhasd harata
Gbrahmartpiar-stambddin&ih bhdtdndm aninttfoto nufatArh mtrasta-
hrdayas tarn evesvaram k&la-cakra~nijdyudham sAk^dd bkagavantam
yajfia-puruâm anddrtya pakhanda-demtdb harika-grdhra-baka-vata-
prdyd drya-samaya-panhitdh sd.iihetyervd,hkidhatte
koddcri someuraes, ^varasyaoi the Supreme Lord, bhagamtah

of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, vi^noh of Lord Vi^pu
42 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Quito 5, Ch 14
coArfit from the disc, beginning from the time of
minute atoms, dw-pardrciAo the duration of the life of Brahrafi,

apavarga ending, k&laoi time, upalaksanUt having the
symptom, parwarMena revolving, vayas&hy the chronological
order of ages, rodihosd swiftly, haratah Inking away, a-bmhma
beginning from Lord Brahmfi, tmastamba-ddinam down to the small
clumps of grass, bhutdndmof all living entities, ammisatahwithovn

blinking the eyes (without fail), mifatdm before the eyes of the living
enuties (without theu being able to stop it), vitrasta-hrdayah being
afraid m the heart, tarn Him, etm certainly, isvaramlhe Supreme
Lord, kdla<akra-mja-dyudham whose personal weapon is the disc of
time, sdfcjdt directly, bhagavantam the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, yajna-puruâm who accepts all kinds of sacrificial
ceremonies, anOdrfya without caring for, pdkhan(h-devatsh-con-

cocted incarnations of God (man-made gods or demigods), kafika-
buzzards, grdftro vultures, 6a&a herons, afa-'pr&y&h like crows,
Qrya-samaya-panhrt&h who are rejected by authorized Vedic scrip-
tures accepted by the Aryans, sdMetyena by concoction or with no
basis of authority indicated by scripture, abhidhattehe accepts as
worshipable
TRANSLATION
The personal weapon used by Lord Kri$na, the disc, is called
han-cakra, the disc of Han This cakra is the wheel of tune. It ex-
pands from the heguuung of the atoms up Brahmas
to the time of
death, and it controls all activities. It is always revolving and
spending the lives of the Uving entities, from Lord Brahma down
to an insignificant blade of grass Thus one changes from infancy,
to childhood, to youth and maturity, and thus one approaches the
end of life It is impossible to check this wheel of tune This wheel
IS very exacting because it is the
personal weapon of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead Sometimes the conditioned soul, fearing
the approach of death, wants to worship
someone who can save
him from inumnent danger Yet he does not care for the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, whose weapon is the mdefatigahle tune
factor The conditioned soul
mstead takes shelter of a man-made
god desenhed in unauthorized scriptures
Such gods are hke
buzzards, vultures, herons and crov^s Vedic scriptures do not

refer to them Imminent death is hke the attack of a hon, and
neither vultures, buzzards, crows nor herons can save one from
such an attack One who takes shelter of unauthorized man-made
gods cannot be saved from the clutches of death
PURPORT
It 18 Stated hanm No one can save himself
vind mrtirh na taraniu
from the cruel hands of death without being favored by Han, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead In Bhagavad-git& it is stat^, mdm eva
ye prapadyante may&m et&m taranti te whoever fully surrenders unto
Kf^na can be saved from the cruel hands of material nature The condi-
tioned soul, however, sometimes wants to take shelter of a demigod,
man-made god, pseudo incarnation or bogus sv&mi or yogL All these
cheaters claim to follow religious principles, and all this has become very
popular in this age of Kali There are many p&â7i4is who, without refer-
and foolish people
ring to the sdtstros, pose themselves as incarnations,
follow them K^^na, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, has left ^hmd
Hun ^rimad-Bh&gavatam and Bhagavad-gitS, Not referring to these
authorized scriptures, rascals take shelter of man-made scriptures and
try to compete with Lord Kr^na That is the greatest difficulty one en-
counters when trying to promote spiritual consciousness in human
society The Ef^na consciousness movement is trying its best to bring
people back to Kr^îa consciousness in Us pure form, but the pdfarufis
and atheists, who are cheaters, are so numerous that sometimes we
become perplexed and wonder how to push this movement forward In
any case, we cannot accept the unauthorized ways of so-called incarna-
tions, gods, cheaters and bluffars, who are described here as crows
vultures, buzzards and herons
TEXT 30
rail w ftssfipro:
nn II II
44 Srimad-BhBgavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 14
yad& pdkhanijtibhr &tma-vancitats tair uru vaficito brahrm-kalam

samdvasams iefdm silam upanayan&di-srauta-sm&rta-kann&nu^thd-
nena bhagavatoyajna-puruââr&dhanam eva tad arocayan sddra-
kulam bkajate m^m&cdre 'suddhUoyasya muhunZ-bhdvah kidumba-
bharanam yathd v&mm-jdteh.
yoda when, pdkhandibhihhy pSâju^ls (godlesb atheists), dtmo-

who themselves are cheated, taihhy them, iirti~more and
more, voftcito/i being cheated, brahma- kulamlhe bona fide
brO,hmanas strictly following the Vedic culture, somawMansettlmg
among them to advance spiritually, tejflm of them (the br&hmanas
who strictly follow Vedic principles), sffcim the good character,
lipanayana-adi'-beginmng with offering the sacred thread or training
the conditioned soul to qualify as a bona fide br&hmana^ sral^â accord-
ing to the Vedic principles, ^marto according to the authorized scrip-
tures derived from the Vedas, karrna-anusph&nenaihe performance of
activities, bhagavataho( the Supreme Personality of Codhead, yoîia-
pum?twyo who is worshiped by Vedic ritualistic ceremonies,
finadhonom the process of worshiping Him, ewa certainly, tat
arocoyan not finding pleasure in it due to Us being difficult for
unscrupulous persons to perform, sildra-fcuiam the society of sUdras,
bhajotehe turns to, ntgama-dcdre-în behaving according to Vedic
principles, asuddhiahnoi purified, yosya of whom, mithunl-
b/iduah sex enjoyment or the materialistic way of life, kufumba-
bftaranom the maintenance of the family, yathd as it la, vfinoro-
fitehoi the society of monkeys, or the descendants of the monkey
TRANSLATION
The pseudo svamis, yogis and incarnations who do not believe m
the Supreme Personidity of Godhead are known as paânijfis Tliey
themselves are fallen and cheated because they do not know the
real path of spiritual advancement, and
whoever goes to them is
certainly cheated m his turn When one is thus cheated, he some-
times takes shelter of the real followers
of Vedic principles
[brfthmanas or thme m
Krfna consciousness], who teach everyone
how to worship the Supreme Personahty of Godhead according to
the Vedic rituals However, being
unable to to these pnnci-
stick
pies, these rascals again fall down and take shelter among sudras
who are very expert m makmg arrangements for sex indulgence
Sex IS very promment among animals like monkeys, and such peo-
ple who are enlivened hy sex may be called descendants of
monkeys
PURPORT
By from the aquatics to the animal
fulfilling the process of evolution
platform, a living entity eventually reaches thehuman form The three

modes of material nature are always working in the evolutionary process
Those who come to the human form through the quality of sattm-guna
were cows in their last animal incarnation Those who come to the human
form through the quality of rajo-gum were lions in their last animal in-
carnation And those who come to the human form through the quality of
kano-guna were monkeys in their last animal incarnation In this age,
those who come through the monkey species are considered by modern
anthropologists like Darwin to be descendants of monkeys We receive
information herein that those who are simply interested in sex are ac-
tually no better than monkeys Monkeys are very expert in sexual enjoy-
ment, and sometimes sex glands are taken from monkeys and placed in
the human body so that a human being can enjoy sex in old age In this
way modern civilization has advanced Many monkeys in India were
caught and sent to Europe so that their sex glands could serve as replace-
ments for those of old people Those who actually descend from the
monkeys are interested in expanding their aristocratic families through
sex In the Vedas there are also certain ceremonies especially meant for
sexual improvement and promotion to higher planetary systems, where
the demigods are enjoying sex The demigods are also very much
inclined toward sex because that is the basic pnnaple of material
enjoyment
First of all, the conditioned soul is cheated by so-called sv&mis, yogis
and incarnations when he approaches them be relieved of material
to
miseries When the conditioned soul is not satisfied with them, he comes
to devotees and pure br&hmanas who try to elevate him for final libera-
tion from material bondage However, the unscrupulous conditioned soul
cannot ngidly follow the principles prohibiting illicit sex, intoxication
gambling and meat-eating Thus he falls down and takes shelter of
people who are like monkeys In the Krsna consciousness movement

these monkey disciples, being unable to follow the strict regulative prin-
ciples, sometimes fall down and try to form societies based on sex This is
proof that such people are descendants of monkeys, as confirmed by Dar-

vnn In this verse it is therefore clearly stated yatha vdnara-jdtek
TEXT 31
rN rs _
r fi r ,,
II
tatr&pi niravarodhah smirena mharann ati-krpana-buddhir anyonya-

rmkha'mrlk^nSiduid gwmya-karmanaim vismrta-k&kLvadhih.
apt in that condition (m the society of human beings descended

taira
from monkeys), niravarodhah mthonl hesitation, svoirena indepen-

dently, without reference to the goal of life, in/ioran enjoying like
monkeys, ati-lqpana-buddhihv/hoae intelligence is dull because he

does not properly utihze his assets, anyonyaoi one another, mukha-
7urr/cjana-a<hnd by seeing the faces (when a man sees the beautiful
face of a woman and the woman sees the strong build of the mans body,
they always desne one another), grftmja-fcarmonfi
by material ac-
tivities for sense gratification, em only, uwmfta forgotten, hdla-
auadhih the limited span of life (after which ones evolution may be
degrading or elevating)
TRANSLATION
In this way the descendants of the monkeys intermingle with
each other, and they are generally known as shdras Without
hesitating, they
hve and move freely, not knowing the goal of hfe
They are captivated simply by seemg the faces of one another,
which remind them of sense gratification. They are always engaged
m material activities, known as grSmya-karma, and they work hard
for material benefit Thus they forget
completely that one day
their small hfe spans will be finished
and they will be degraded m
the evolutionary cycle
PURPORT
Materialistic people are sometimes called sildras, or descendants of
monkeys, due to their monkeylike intelligence They do not care to know

how the evolutionary process is taking place, nor are they eager to know
what will happen after they finish their small human life span This is
the attitude of sUdras Caitanya MahSprabhus mission, this Rf?na

consciousness movement, is trying to elevate sOdras to the brahmam
platform so that they will know the real goal of life Unfortunately, being
overly attached to sense gratification, materialists are not serious in help-
ing tinsmovement Instead, some of them try to suppress it Thus it is
the business of monkeys to disturb the activities of the hr&hmanas The
descendants of monkeys completely forget that they have to die, and they
are very proud of scientific knowledge and the progress of material
civilization The word gramya-karmand indicates activities meant only
for the improvement of bodily comforts Presently all human society is
engaged in improving economic conditions and bodily comforts People
are not interested in knowing what is going to happen after death, nor do
they believe in the transmigration of the soul When one scientifically
studies the evolutionary theory, one can understand that human life is a
junction where one may take the path of promotion or degradation As

stated m Bhagavad-gitd (9 25)
y&nti deva-vrat& devan
piifn ySnti pitf-vratdh
bhmtam ydnti bhutejyd
ydnti mad-ydjino *pi md.m
Those who worship the demigods will take birth among the demigods
those who worship ghosts and spirits will take birth among such beings
those who worship ancestors go to the ancestors, and those who worship

Me will live with Me
we have to prepare ourselves for promotion to the next life
In this life
Those who are in the mode of rap-guna are generally interested m being
promoted to the heavenly planets Some, unknowingly, are degraded to
lower animal forms Those in the mode of goodness can engage devo- m
tional service, and after that they can return home, back to Godhead
{ydnti mad-ydjmo pi m&m) That is the real purpose of human life This
48 Srimad-Bhâvatam [Ginto 5, Ch 14
K^Bijia consciousness movement is trying to bring intelligent human

beings to the platform of devotional service Instead of wabling time try
ing to attain a better position in material life, one should simply endeavor
to return home, back to Godhead Then all problems will be solved As
stated in ^rimad-Bhâwtam (l 2 17)
STnmtdm sm-kath&h kf^nah

punya-sravana- kirtanah
hidy antah'Stho hy abhadrdni
vidhunoti su-hji-sat&m
Kr^na, the Personality of Godhead, who is the ParamatraS

[Supersoul] m everyones heart and the benefactor of the truthful devo
tee, cleanses the desire for material enjoyment from the heart of the
devoteewho relishes His messages, which are in themselves virtuous
when properly heard and chanted
One simply has to follow the regulative principles, act like a
hrdhmana, chant the Hare K^^na mantra and read Bhagavad-g}t& and
Srimad-BhOgavatam. In this way one purifies himself of the baser
material modes {tamo-guna and rajo-guna) and, becoming freed from
the greed of these modes, can attain complete peace of mind In this way
one can understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead and ones rela-
tionship with Him and thus be promoted to the highest perfection {sid-
dhuh paramdmgatdHl
TEXT 32
kvacid drumvad aihik&rtheû gfheû

rarfisyanyathd v&narah suta-ddra-
vatsah vyav&ya-kâjuih.
kvocit sometimes, druma-val like trees (as monkeys jump from

one tree to another, the conditioned
soul transmigrates from one body to
another), oiAifca-arthefu simply
to bring about better worldly com-
forts, gfhesu\n houses (or bodies), mrfwyon delighting (m one body
after another, either in animal life, human life or demigod life)

,
yath&
exactly as, vdnarah the monkey, suta,'dcLra~vatsalah very affec-
tionate to the children and wife, vyavAya-k^nah whose leisure time is
spent in sex pleasure
TRANSLATION
Just as a monkey jumps from one tree to another, the condi-
tioned soul jumps from one body to another As the monkey is
ultimately captured by the hunter and is unable to get out of cap-
tivity, the conditioned soul, bemg captivated by momentary sex
pleasure, becomes attached to diSferent types of bodies and is en-

caged m family hfe Family hfe affords the conditioned soul a
festival of momentary sex pleasure, and thus he is completely una-
ble to get out of the material clutches
PURPORT
As stated m ^rimad-Bh&gavatam (11 9 29) mâyali khalu sarvatah
sy&t. Bodily necessities eating, sleeping, mating and defending are all
very easily available in any form of life It is stated here that the v&nara
(monkey) is very much attracted to sex Each monkey keeps at least two
dozen wives, and he jumps from one tree to another to capture the
female monkeys Thus he immediately engages m sexual intercourse In
this way the monkeys business is to jump from one tree to another and
enjoy sex with his wives The conditioned soul is doing the same thing
transmigrating from one body to another and engaging m sex He thus
completely forgets how to become free from the clutches of material en-
cageraent Sometimes the monkey is captured by a hunter, who sells its
body to doctors so that its glands can be removed for the benefit of
another monkey All this is going on in the name of economic develop-
ment and improved sex hfe
TEXT 33
ii ii
evam adhvany avaruvdh&no mftyu-g^p-bbay&t tamasi gin-kajidara-

praye
evam in this way, adhmni on the path of sinse gratification,
avarundhdnah being confined, he forgets tht real purpose of life,
mrtyu-gaja-bhaydtonl of fear of the elephant of death, tamasiin the
darkness, gin-kandara-praye similar to the dark caves in the
mountains
TRANSLATION
In this material world, when the conditioned soul forgets his
relationship with the Supreme Personahty of Godhead and does
not care for Kr^na consciousness, he simply engages in different
types of mischievous and sinful activities He is then subjected to
the threefold miseries, and, out of fear of the elephant of death, he

falls mto the darkness found m a mountain cave
PURPORT
Everyone w and however strong a materialistic person
afraid of death,
may be, when is disease and old age one must certainly accept
there
deaths notice The conditioned soul becomes very morose to receive
notice of death His fear is compared to the fear experienced upon enter-
ing a dark mountain cave, and death is compared to a great elephant
TEXT 34.
iWftS'lRH wi '
an#
kvacK chikL-vdt&dy-aneka-daivihz--bhautihdtmlyilndm duhkhdndTh

pratmiv&rp,n 'kalpo duranta-vi4aya~visanna dste
kwcU sometimes, iEto-MSta-dkii such as extreme cold or wind,

oneka many, datvika offered by the demigods or powers beyond our
control, hkauhkaoffered by other living entities, fiimiydndnt
offered by the conditioned material body and mmd; duhkhdndmê
fhanyujiseries, pratinardrane--m counteractmg, akalpafy-being una-
ble, ditpSiTito insurmountable,
viaya from connection with sense
gratifilfataon, inja^mak morose, Ostebe remains
TRANSLATION
The conditioned many miserable bodily conditions,
soul suffers
such as being affected by severe cold and strong winds He also
suffers due to the activities of other hvmg beings and due to
natural disturbances When he is unahle to counteract them and
has to remam m
a miserable condition, he naturally becomes very
morose because he wants to enjoy material famhties
TEXT 35
kvacin mUho vyavaharan yat hxncvd dhanam upayati vitta-sOfhyena.
fcuocrf sometimes or somewhere, mUkah vyauo/toran transacting

with each other, yot whatever, faficit-little bit, dhonam material
benefit or wealth, upayfibhe obtains, vfitta-s&thyemhy means of
cheating someone of his wealth
TRANSLATION
Sometimes conditioned souls exchange money, but due m
course of time, enmity arises because of cheatmg Although there
may be a tiny profit, die conditioned souls cease to be friends and
become enemies
PURPORT
As stated in ^rimad-Bhaâvatam (5 5 8)
pujfisah stny& rmthunl-bhavam etarh

tayor mitho krdaya-granthim &huh
ato grha-kêtra-sutOpta-vittair
pnasya moho 'yean aharh mameti
The monkeylike conditioned soul first becomes attached to sexâ^WjlÊD

more attached
intercourse actually takes place he becomes re
quires some matenal comforts apartment house, food, fny^/wealth
52 Srimad-Bhâvatam [Canto 5, Ch, 14
and so on In order to acquire these things he has to cheat others, and this
creates enmity even among the moat intimate friends Sometimes this en
mity IS creat^ between the conditioned soul and the father or spiritual
master Unless one is firmly fixed in the regulative principles, one may
perform mischievous acts, even if one is a member of the Kr^pa con-
sciousness movement We therefore advise our disciples to strictly follow
the regulative principles, otherwise the most important movement for
the upliftment of humanity will be hampered due to dissension among its

members Those who are serious about pushing forward this IQ^na con-
sciousness movement should remember this and strictly follow the
regulative principles so that their minds will not be disturbed
TEXT 36
hvacU h^tna-dhamh sayydsan&sanOdy-upabhoga-vihlnoydvad

apmtihMha^TnanorathopagatOddne vasita-rmhs tatas tato
'vam&nadini pnSd abhlabhate
feuacit sometimes, h?im-dhanah-ml having sufficient money,

sayyfl-fisono-asana-adi accommodations for sleeping, sitting or eating,
upabhogaoi material enjoyment, wAfnaA being bereft, ydvataB
long as, apratilabdha not achieved, manoratha by his desire,

upogoto obtained, dddne in seizing by unfair means, auisUa-

mofiA whose mmd is determined, tatah because of that, tatah from
that, auomdraa-fldim insults and punishment, jondt from the people
m general, ahhilabhatehe gets
TRANSLATION
Sometimes, havmg no money, the conditioned soul does not get
sqfifiment accommodations. Sometimes
he doesnH even have a
place fo sit, nor does he have the other
necessities In other words,
he falls tato scarcity, and at that tune, when he is unable to secure
the neqessitieK by fair means,
he decides to sense the property of
others unfairly When he cannot get the thmgs he wants, he

simply receives msults from others and thus becomes very morose
PURPORT
It is said that necessity knows no law When the conditioned soul needs
money to acquire lifes bare necessities, he adopts any means He begs,
borrows or steals Instead of receiving these thmgs, he is insulted and
chastised Unless one is very well organized, one cannot accumulate

riches by unfair means Even if one acquires riches by unfair means, he
cannot avoid punishment and insult from the government or the general
populace There are many instances of important peoples embezzling
money, getting caught and being put in prison One may be able to avoid
the punishment of prison, but one cannot avoid the punishment of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, who works through the agency of
material nature This is described in Bhagavad-gitd (7 14) daivi hy e^d
gunamayi mama mdyd duraiyayd. Nature is very cruel She does not
excuse anyone When people do not care for nature, they commit all
kinds of sinful activities, and consequently they have to suffer
TEXT 37
ft*!
evarfi vitta-vyatiâfiga-vivrddha-vairdnubandho 'pi pdrva-vdsanayd

rmtha udvahaty athdpavahatu
evamm this way, w/to-t|yahfo%o because of monetary transac-
tions, DiufcWha increased, vaira-anubandhah ^having relationships

of enmity, opi although, purva-vdsanaydhy the fructifying results
of previous impious activities, mil/ich with each other, udvahati
become united by means of the marriage of sons and daughters, atha
thereafter, apavahatiUxey give up the marriage or get a divorce
TRANSLATION
Although people may be enemies, m
order to fulfill their desires
agam and agam, they sometimes get married Unfortunately, these
marriages do not last very long, and the people involved are sepa
rated again by divorce or other means
PURPORT
As stated previously, every conditioned soul has the propensity to
cheat, even in marriage Everywhere in this material world, one coudi

tioned soul is envious of another For the lime being, people may remain
friends, but eventually they become enemies again and fight over money
Sometimes they marry and then separate by divorce or other means On
the whole, unity is never permanent Due to the cheating propensity,
both parties always remain envious Even in Krsna consciousness,
separation and enmity take place due to the prominence of material
propensities
TEXT 38
"liT
etasmmsam&rildhvani n&na-klesopasarga-bddhUa dpanna-vipanno

yatrayas tarn u ha vSvetaras tatra wsoya j&tarh jdtam up&ddya socan
muhyan bibhyad-vivadan krandan samhrân g&yan jmhyam&naJ}
^hu-varjito naivdvartate dySLpiyata Qrabdha eâ nararloka~&&rtho
yam adhvanah pdram upadisantu
etasmin on sajhsdra~oi miserable conditions, od/iwm path,

this,
n5nfi various, kleSahy miseries, upasargahy the troubles of

material existence, hadhitohdisturbed,
dparnia sometimes having
gained, viparanaA sometimes having
lost, yatraxn. which, yah-~
who, tarn him,
u ha vdva or, Uarah someone else, tatra
thereupon, vwjyya giving up, jOtcan
/fitomnewly born, upfiddya
acceptmg, socon lamenung,
muftyun being illusioned, bxbhyat
earing, viundon' sometimes
exclaumng loudly, krandan sometimes
crying, sorhhf^yoTisometimes being pleased, gdya/i singing,
nahyarndnah-^heing bound, s&dhu-varjitah being away from saintly

persons,
na not, eva certainly, Avartate achieves, adya api even
untilnow, jatoh from whom, drabdhah commenced, eâ/i this,

nara-loka of the material world, sa~arthah the self-
interested living entities, yom whom (the Supreme Personality of
Godhead), adhvanah~of the path of material existence, jaflram the
other end, upodisanft saintly persons mdicate
TRANSLATION
The path of this material world is full of material miseries, and
various troubles disturb the conditioned souls Sometimes he
loses,and sometimes he gains In either case, the path is full of
danger Sometimes the conditioned soul is separated from his
father by death or other circumstances Leavmg him aside he
gradually becomes attached to others, such as his îldren In this
way, the conditioned soul is sometimes illusioned and afraid
Sometimes he cnes loudly out of fear Sometimes he is happy

mamtaining his family, and sometimes he is overjoyed and smgs
melodiously In this way he becomes entangled and forgets his
separation from the Supreme Personabty of Godhead smce tune
immemorial Thus he traverses the dangerous path of material ex-
istence, and on this path he is not at all happy Those who are self-
realized simply take shelter of the Supreme Personabty of
Godhead m order to get out of this dangerous material existence
Without acceptmg the devobond path, one cannot get out of the
clutches of material existence The conclusion is that no one can be
happy in material bfe One must take to K^â consciousness
PURPORT
By thoroughly analyzing the materialistic way of life, any sane man
can understand that there is not the least happiness in this world
However, due to continuing on the path of danger from time immemorial
and not associating with saintly persons, the conditioned soul, under illu-
sion, wants to enjoy this material world Material energy sometimes gives
him a chance at so-called happiness, but the conditioned soul is per-

petually being punished by material nature It is therefore said dandya-
pj\e raj& yena nadite cuhdya (Cc Madhya 20 118) Materialistic life
means continuous unhappiness^ but sometimes we accept happiness as it

appears between the gaps Sometimes a condemned person is submerged
in water and hauled out Actually all of this is meant for punishment, but
he feels a little comfort when he is taken out of the water This is the
situation with the conditioned soul All the sdstras therefore advise that
one associate with devotees and saintly people
sddhu-sanga', sddhu-sanga' sarva-sdstre kaya

lava-mdtra sadhu-sange sarva-siddhi haya
(Cc Madhya 22 54)
Even by a little association with devotees, the conditioned soul can get
out of this miserable material condition This Kr^pa consciousness move-
ment 18 therefore trying to give everyone a chance to associate with
saintly people Therefore all the members of this Ky^pa consciousness
society must themselves be perfect s&dhus m order to give a chance to
fallen conditioned souls This is the best humanitarian work
TEXT 39
11^1 II
yad idam y<^Qnusdsamm na vd etad avarundhate yan nyastadan4d

munaya upasama-sild uparatdtmdmh samavagacchanti,
yttt which, tdom this ultimate abode of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, yoga-aniisdsanam--only to be achieved by practicing devo-
tional service, na not, ufl either, this path of liberation,
awxmndhate obtain, yof therefore, persons who A
have given up envying others, munayoA saintly persons, upasama-
siloA who are now situated in a most peaceful existence, uparata-dt~
miSnaA who have control over the mind and senses, samavagac'
chantiyQTy easily obtain
TRANSLATION
Saintly persons, who are friends to
all hving entities, have a
peaceful consciousness They have controlled their senses and

minds, and they easily attain the path of liberation, the path back
to Godhead Bemg unfortunate and attached to the miserable
material conditions, a materialistic person cannot associate with
them
PURPORT
The great saint JaiJa Bharata described both the miserable condition
and the means to get out The only way out of it is association with devo-
tees, and this association is very easy Although unfortunate people also
get this opportunity, due to their great misfortune they cannot take
shelter of pure devotees, and consequently they continuously suffer

Nonetheless, this K^^na consciousness movement insists that everyone
take to this path by adopting the chanting of the Hare K^^na Tnah&-
mantra. The preachers of Kj^na consciousness go from door to door to
inform people how they can be relieved from the miserable conditions of
material life As stated by ^r! Caitanya Mahgprabhu, guru-Jfrsna-pras&de
pdya bhaktirlatd-bija by the mercy of K^sna and guru, one can get the
seed of devotional service If one is a little intelligent, he can cultivate
Krsna consciousness and be freed from the miserable conditions of
material life
TEXT 40
Kft Î ft 3 it ^
yad apt dig-ibha-jayino yajvino ye wu rajar^yah hiii tu pararh mrdhe
sayiram asydm eva mameyam Ui kjla-mirdnubandhdydrh visjjya
svayam upasamhrtdh.
yat opt although, dik-ibha-jayinahwho are victorious in all direc-
tions, yajvimhexpert m performing great sacrifices ye all of

58 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch. U
whom, ttw indeed, ril]a-r?ayahvery great saintly kings, kim tu-
but, poram only this earth, mrdhe in battle sojfran lying down,
osyamon this (earth), em indeed, mama mine, lyam this, Ui
considering in that way, k^ta on which is created, wira-anw-
bandh&y&mn relationship of enmity with others, uwrjya giving up,
svayamhis own life, upasamhrt&h~~heing killed
TRANSLATION
There were many great saintly kings who were very expert in
performing sacrificial rituals and very competent in conquermg
other kmgdoms, yet despite their power they could not attam the
loving service of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead This is
because those great kmgs could not even conquer the false con-
saousness of I am this body, and this is my property Thus they
simply created enmit]^ with rival kmgs, fought with them and died
without havmg discharged life's real mission
PURPORT
The real mission of life for the conditioned soul is to reestablish the
forgotten relationship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead and
engage in devotional service so that he may revive I^spa consciousness
after giving up the body One doesnt have up his occupation as a
to give
hr&hmana, kâtriyot vaifya, sudra or whatever In any position, while
discharging his prescribed duty, one can develop Kf^na consciousness
simply by associating with devotees who are representatives of Kr^â and
who can teach this science Regretfully, the big politicians and leaders in
the material world simply create enmity and are not interested in
spiritual advancement Material advancement may be very pleasing to an
ordinary man, but ultunately he is defeated because he identifies himself
With the material body and considers everything related to it to be his
property This is ignorance Actually nothing belongs to him, not even
the body By ones karma, one gets a particular body, and if he does not
utilize lusbody to please the Supreme Personality of Godhead, all his ac-
tivities are frustrated The real purpose of life is stated in ^rimad-
Bhâvatam (l 2 13)
Utah pumbhir dmja-sre^tho,

wrndsrama-vibhSgasah
svanu^thitosya dkarmasya
samsiddhir han-tosanam
It really doesnt matter what activity a man engages in If he can simply

satisfy the Supreme Lord, his life is successful
TEXT 41
harma-valllm avalambya tata &padah kathancin narakod vimuktah

punar apy evam saTtisdr&dhvam vartamdno nara-loka-s&rtham upay&ti
evam upon gato pu
karnia-vaUim the creeper of fruitive activities, awiamiya taking

fatoh from that, fipodah dangerous
shelter of, or miserable condi-
tion, /tof/ia/icit somehow or other, norafefif from the hellish condition
of life, vimufcto/i being freed, punah opi again, evam in this way
sarhsara-adhvanion the path of material existence, wartamfinoh ex-
isting, nara-loka-sa-arthamlhe field of self-interested material ac-
tivities, upay&h\ie enters, evam thus, upan above (m the higher

planetary systems) , gatah api although promoted
TRANSLATION
When the conditioned soul accepts the shelter of the creeper of
fruitive activity,he may be elevated by his pious activities to
higher planetary systems and thus gain liberation from hellish
conditions, but unfortunately he cannot remain there After reap-
mg the results of his pious activities, he has to return to the lower
planetary systems In this way he perpetually goes up and comes
down
PURPORT
In this regard !ri Gaitanya Mahaprabhu says
brakm&ju}a bhramite kona bhsgyavdn jiva

guru-kfna-prasdde pdya bhakti-lat&-blja
(Cc Madhya 19 151)
60 ^rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 14
Even if one wanders for many millions of years, from ihe lime of ere
ation until the time of annihilation one cannot gel free from the path of
material existence unless one receives shelter at the lotus feel of a pure
devotee As a monkey takes shelter of the branch of a banyan tree and

thinks he is enjoying, the conditioned soul, not knowing the real interest
of his life, takes shelter of the path of karma-kSnda, fruitive activities.
Sometimes he is elevated to the heavenly planets by such activities, and

sometimes he again descends to earth This is described by ^rl Caitanya
MahSprabhu as brakm&nâ bhramite However, if by Kronas grace one
IS fortunate enough to come under the shelter of the guru, by the mercy
of Kr?na he receives lessons on how to execute devotional service to the

Supreme Lord In this way he receives a clue of how to get out of his con-
tinuous struggle up and down within the material world Therefore the
Vedic injunction is that one should approach a spiritual master The
Vedas declare tad-mjMn&rthom sa gurum ev&bhigacchet {Mun-
<jbkx Upam?ad 1 2 12) Similarly in Bhogovad-gitS (4 34) the Supreme
Persondty of Godhead advises
bxdvuMhi prampstena
panprasnena sevayd
upadek^cmii te jn&nam
jfianmos tattva-darsinah
Just try to learn the truth

by approaching a spuritual master Inquue
from him submissively and render service unto him The self -realized

TOul can impart knowledge unto you because he has seen the truth
SrUnad-Bhâvatam (11 3 21) gives similar advice
tasTndd gurum prapadyeta

pjiidsuh sreya uttamam
s&bde pare ca nifji&tam
hrakmany upasomasrayam
Any person who seriously desires to achieve real happiness

must seek
out a bona fide spmtual master and take
shelter of him by initiation The
([ualification of his spiritual master must have realized the con-
is that he
clusion of the scriptures by deliberation and be able
to convince others of
these conclusions Such great personalities, who have taken shelter of

the Supreme Godhead, leaving aside all material considerations are to
be understood as bona fide spnitual masters Similarly, Visvanttha

Cakravarti, a great Vai^nava, also advises, yasya prasad&d bhagavat-
prasddab By the mercy of the spiritual master one receives the mercy
of Kr$na
This is the same advice given by ^ri Caitanya MahSprabhu
{gu.ru~kr?na-prasddepdya bhaki-latd-bljc^ This is essential One must
come Kr^na consciousness, and thwefore one must take shelter of a
to
pure devotee Thus one can become free from the clutches of matter
TEXT 42
^ \m\\
tasyedam upag&yanti
drâbhasyeha rdjar^r
maTias&pi mahdtmaTmh
ndmvartmdrhati nypo
maksikeva gamtmatah
tasya of Jaijla Bharata, itiom tbs glorification, upagdyanti~~\hey

drâbhasya of the son of Bâhhadeva, lAa here, rdja-iêhof
sing ,
the great saintly King, monasd opi even by the mind, mahd~dt~
manah of the great personality Jaâ Bharata, no not, anuvartma
orhoft able to follow the path, njpo^ any king, Tmksikd& fly,
n)o like, gamtmataliof Garuija, the carrier of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead
TRANSLATION
Having gununanzed the teachings of Jada Bharata, Sukadeva
Gosvami said My dear King Parik^t, the path indicated by Jaâ
Bharata is like the path followed by Garuda, the earner of the
Lord, and ordinary kin ga are just hke flies Fhes cannot follow the
rimad-Bhagavatflin [Canto 5, Ch. 14
62
path of Ganwja, and to date

none of the great kings and victorious
path of devotional service, not even
leaders could follow this
mentally
PURPORT
As KT?na says in Bhaâvad-^ta (7 3)
kascid yataJti siddhaye

yatai&m api siddhandrfi
kascm mdm vetti tattvatah
endeavor for pertoon,

Out of many thousands among men, one may
hardly one knows Me m
and of those who have achieved perfection,
truth The path of devotional service is
very difficult, even for great
kings who have conquered many enemies

Although these kings were
victorious on the battlefield, they could

not conquer the family
conception There are many big leaders, yogis, sv&mis

and so-callM in-
very much addicted to mental speculation
and who
carnations who are
advertise themselves as perfect personalities, but they are not ulumate y
successful The path of devotional undoubtedly very difficult to
service is
follow, but It becomes very easy if the candidate actually

wants to follow
Sri Caitanya
the path of the mahdjana. In this age there is the path of
path is so
Mahaprabhu, who appeared to deUver all fallen souls This
sample and easy that everyone can take to it by chanting the holy name of
the Lord
harer n&ma barer ndma

barer namawa kevalam
kalau n&sty eva ndsty eva
ndsty eva gatir anyatbd
We are very satisfied that this path is being opened by this K^sna con-
sciousness movement because many European amd American boys
so
and girls are taking this philosophy senously and gradually attaining
perfection
TEXT 43
sfi i
yo dustyafin d&ra-sut&n
suhrd rajyam krdi-sprsah
jahau yuvaiva malavad
uMarnasloka-]&lasah
yah\h.Q same Ja^la Bharata who was formerly MahSraja Bharata, the
son of Mahfirfija R?abhadeva, dustyaj&nvery difficult to give up, d&ra-
sut&n ihe wife and children or the most opulent family life, suh^t
friends and well-wishers, r&jyam& kingdom that extended all over the
world, hrdi-sprsahtha.t which is situated within the core of ones
heart, phauhe gave up, yuv& eweven as a young man, mala-vat
like stool, uttama-slolM-l&lasah who was so fond of serving the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, known as Uttamasloka
TRANSLATION
While m the prime of hfe, the great Maharija Bharata gave up
everything because he was fond of servmg the Supreme Per-
soiudity ofGodhead, Uttamasloka. He gave up his beautiful wife,
mce c^dren, great friends and an enormous empire Although
these thmgs were very difficult to give up, Maharfija Bharata was so
exalted that he gave them up just as one gives up stool after
evacuatmg Such was the greatness of His Majesty
PURPORT
The name ofGod is Kfîpa, because He is so attractive that the pure
devotee can give up everything within this material world on His behalf
Mahfiraja Bharata was an ideal king, instructor and emperor of the
world He possessed all the opulences of the material world, but K^^na is
so attractive that He attracted Maharaja Bharata from all his material
possessions Yet somehow or other, the King became affectionate to a lit-
tle deer and, falling from his position, had to accept the body of a deer in
hi8 next life Due to Kt^na's great mercy upon him, he could not forget
his position, and he could understand how he had fallen Therefore in
the next life, as Jaâ Bharata, Maharaja Bharata was careful not to spoil
his energy, and therefore he presented himself as a deaf and dumb per-
son In this way he could concentrate on his devotional service We have
to learn from the great King Bharata how to become cautious in cultivat-
ing Kf^na consciousness A little inattention will retard our devotional
service for the time being Yet any service rendered to the Supreme Per-
sonality ofGodhead is never lost svalpam apy asya dharmasya tiHyate
mahato bhay&t (Bg 2 40) A little devotional service rendered sincerely
18 a permanent asset As stated in ^rfmad-BhOgamtam (15 17)
tyakivd sva-dharmam caran&mbujam harer

bhajann apakvo *tha patet tato yadi
yatra kva v&bhadram ahkOd amu$ya hm
ho vdrtha dpto 'bhajat&rh sva-dharmatah
Somehow or other, if one is attracted to K^^na, whatever he does in devo-
tional service is a permanent asset Even if one falls down due to im-
maturity or had association, hia devotional assets are never lost There
are many examples of this Ajamila, MahSrSja Bharata, and many
others This Kr^na consciousness movement is giving everyone a chance
to engage in devotional service for at least some time A little service will
give one an impetus to advance and thus make ones life successful
In this verse the Lord
is described as Uttamasloka Uttama means the
best,and sloka means reputation Lord Ky^na is full six opulences, m

one of which is reputation Aisvaryasya samagrasya vlryasya yasasah
snyah. Rfsnas reputation is still expanding We are spreading the glo-
nea of Krîiia by pushing forward this Ky^na consciousness movement
K^ 9ij.as reputation, five thousand years after the Battle of Kurukêtra, is

stillexpanding throughout the world Every important individual within
this world must have heard of K^na, especially at the present moment,
due to the Ky^na consciouBnesa
movement Even people who do not like
us and want to suppress the movement are also
somehow or other chant-
ing Hare Kr^na They say, The
Hare Kff pa people should be chastised
Such foolish people do not realize the true value of this movement, but
the mere fact that they want to criticize it gives them a chance to chant
Hare ^na, and this is its success
TEXT 44
i\m\\
yo dustyajdn kÛi-suta-smjandrtha-ddr&n
prdrthy&th snyarh sura-varaih sadaydvabk&m
naicchan njpas tad-ucitaih mahatdrfi madhudvif-
sevdnurakta-mamsdm abkavo 'pi phalguh
yah who, dustyajdn yery difi&cult to give up, /cjih the earth,
suta children, sva-jana-artha-ddrdnrehtiyea, nches and a beautiful
wife, prflrt/iyfim desirable, inyam the goddess of fortune, sura-
varaihhy the best of the demigods, sa-daya-avabkdm whose mer-
ciful glance, no not, oiccAo# desired, n^poA- the Kmg, tat-
uatam(h\a is quite befitting him, mahatdm of great personalities
(mahdtmds), modAu-duiJ of Lord K^îja, the demon
who killed
Madhu, seM3-anuroAta attracted by the loving service, manasdm of

those whose minds, ahhavdf} opi even the position of liberation,
pha^hiuBignihcaat
TRANSLATION
lûkadeva Gosvami contmued: My dear King, the activities of
Bharata Maharaja are wonderfuL He gave up everythmg difficult
for others to give up He gave up his kmgdom, his wife and his
family TTih opulence was so great that even the demigods envied it,
yethe gave it up It was quite befittmg a great personahty like him

tobe a great devotee. He could renounce everythmg because he
was so attracted to the beauty, opulence, reputation, knowledge,
strength and renunciation of the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, K^^na. Kpî^ is so attractive that one can give up all
desirable things for TTis sake Indeed, even liberation is considered
msignifiicant for those whose nnnds are attracted to the loving ser-
vice of the Lord
66 i^rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch U
PURPORT
This verse confirms Ky^nas all-attraclivenesb Mah3raja Bharata was
so attracted to Krsna that he gave up all his material possessions
Generally materialistic people are attracted by such possessions
ato grha-kêtra-sutapta-vittair
janasya moho yam aham mameti
{Bha^ 5 5 8)
'One becomes attracted to his body, home, property, children, relatives
and wealth In this way one increases lifes illusions and thinks m terms
of I and mme
The attraction for material things is certainly due to il-
lusion There is no value m attraction to material things, for the condi-
tioned soul 18 diverted by them Ones life is successful if he is absorbed

m the attraction of Kronas strength, beauty and pastimes as described in
the Tenth Canto of ^ftmad-'Bhdgavatam. The MaySvfldis arc attracted to
merging into the existence of the Lord, but Kfsna is more attractive than
the desire to merge The word abhavah means not to take birth again m
tbs material world A devotee doesnt care whether he is going to be
reborn or not He is simply satisfied with the Lords service in any condi-
tion That 18 real muktu
lh& yasya harer dGsye

harmand manasA gir&
nildiil&svapy avasthOsu
fivan-muktah sa ucyate
One who acts to serve K^na with his body, mind, intelligence and
words IS a liberated person, even within this material world

[Bhaki-
rasSmiia-sindhu 1 2 187) A person who always desires to serve ICr?i?a is
interested m
ways to convince people that there is a Supreme Personality
of Godhead and that the Supreme Personality of Godhead is That
IS his ambiUon It doesnt matter whether he is in heaven or in hell This
18 called uttamaSIoka-lAlasa.
TEXT 45
sromw # iw
yajMya dharma-pataye vidhi-naipun&ya

yogdya sdiikhya-sirase prakrtisvardya
nardyandya haraye nama Uy uddram
hdsyan mrgatvam api yah samudajahdm
yajMyannlo the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who enjoys the

results of all great sacrifices, dharma-patayevnilo the master or pro-
pounder of religious principles, vidhi-naipunaya who gives the devo-
tee the intelligence to follow the regulative principles expertly,
yogdya the personification of mystic yoga, sdnkhya-sirase who
taught the SSfikhya philosophy or who knowledge of
actually gives
Sgpkhya to the people of the world, prakrti-isvardya\he supreme con-
troller of this cosmic manifestation, Jidrdyandyaîhe resting place of
the innumerable living entities (noro means the Imng entities, and
ayam means the shelter), haraye unto the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, known os Hari, namahrespectful obeisances, ift thus,
uddram very loudly, smiling, mjrgatvam api although in
the body of a deer, yah who, somudfiyihdro chanted
TRANSLATION
Even though m
the body of a deer, Maharaja Bharata did not
forget the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, therefore when he
was giving up the body of a deer, he loudly uttered the following
prayer, The Supreme Personahty of Godhead is sacrifice per-
sonified He gives the results of ritualistic activity He is the pro-
tector of rehgious systems, the personification of mystic yoga, the
source of all knowl^ge, the controller of the entire creation, and
the Supersoul in every hvmg entity He is beautiful and attractive
I am quittmg this body offenng obeisances imto Him and hopmg
that 1 may perpetually engage in His transcendental loving ser-
vice Uttenng this, MahSraja Bharata left his body
PURPORT
The entire Vedas are meant for the understanding of karma, jfIMa
and jegfl fruitive activity, speculative knowledge and mystic yoga.
Whatever way of spiritual realization we accept, the ultimate goal is
Narfiyana, the Supreme Personality of Godhead The living entities are

eternally connected with Him via devotional service As stated m
Srimad-BhSgavatam, ante ndr&yana-smftih the perfection of life is to
remember Nsrayaâ at the time of death Although Bharata Maharaja

had to accept the body of a deer, he could remember NarSyana at the
time of death Consequently he took birth as a perfect devotee in a
hr&hmana family This confirms the statement of Bhagavad-^td (6 41),
sucin&m srimatdrh gehe yoga-bhroffo 'bhijdyate One who falls from
the path of self-realization takes birth in a family of br&hjnanas or
wealthy aristocrats Although Maharfija Bharata appeared in the royal
family, he became neglectful and took birth as a deer Because he was
very cautious within his deer body, he took birth ma br&hmam family
as Jada Bharata During this lifetime, he remained perfectly K^^na con-
scious and preached the gospel of Krna consciousness directly, begin-
mng with his instructions to Maharija RahOgana In this regard, the
word yog&ya is very significant The purpose of a^tai)ga-yoga, as stated
by Madhvacarya, is to hnk or connect with the Supreme Personality of

Godhead The goal is not to display some material perfections
TEXT 46
^ TO
ya uiarh bhdgavata-sabhdjmvad^-guna-karinano r&jar^r
hharaUi^dnucariiiam svasty-ayanam dyuârh dhanyajhyaasyarh
svargy&pavaigyam vdnuspioty dkhydsyaty abhmandati ca sarvd evdsi?a
Qtmana dsdste na kdficana parata Uu

ya/ anyone who, idam this, bhdgavaJta
by exalted devotees,

sahh&pta- greatly worshiped, avadOta pure, guna whose qualities,
karmamkmd activities, raja-r?ehof the great saintly King,
hharatasyaot Bharata Maharaja, anucantamihe narration, svasti-

ojya/iom the abode of auspiciousness, which increases ones
duration of life, dhanyam increases ones fortune, yasasyam
bestows reputation, swrgya gives
promotion to the higher planetary
systems (the goal of the karmis), apavargyam-^givea liberation from
this material world and enables one to merge into the Supreme (the goal
of the jn&nis), vd or, anuspioft always hears, following the path of

devotional service, d/cAydsyati describes for the benefit of others,
afcftmaiuiafa glorifies the characteristics of devotees and the Supreme
Lord, ca and, sarv&halU ew certainly, dswa/i blessings, dt-
manahioT himself, dsfiste he achieves, na not, feWlcaTia any-
thing, paratahhoai anyone else, ifi thus
TRANSLATION
Devotees interested in heanng and chantin
g [sravanaih
kirtanam] regularly discuss the pure characteristics of Bharata
Maharaja and praise his activities If one submissively hears and
chants about the aU-auspicious Maharaja Bharata, ones hfe span
and material opulences certainly mcrease One can become very
famous and easily attain promotion to the heavenly planets, or at-
tam hheration by merging mto the existence of the Lord
Whatever one desires can be attained simply by hearing, chanting
and glorifymg the activities of Mahfir&ja Bharata. In this way, one
can fulfill all his material and spintual desires One does not have
to ask anyone else for these thmgs, for simply by studymg the life
of Maharaja Bharata, one can attam all desirable things
PURPORT
The forest of material existence is summarized in this Fourteenth
Chapter The word bhavdfavt refers to the path of material existence
The merchant is the living entity who comra to the forest of material ex-
istence to try to make money The six plunderers
for sense gratification
are the senses eyes, ears, nose, tongue, touch and mind The bad leader
is diverted mtelhgence Intelligence is meant for Kr^na consciousness
but due to material existence we divert all our intelligence to achieve
material facilities Everything belongs to Kr?na, the Supreme Personahtv
of Godhead, but due to our perverted mind and senses we plunder the
70 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 14
property of the Lord and engage in satisfying our sensi b The jackals and
tigers in the forest are our family members and the herbs and creepers
are our material desires The mountain cave is our happy home, and the
mosquitoes and serpents are our enemies The rats, beasts and vultures
are difEerent types of thieves who take away our possessions, and the
gpndharva-pura is the phantasmagoria of the body and home The will-
o'-the-wisp 13 our attraction for gold and its color, and material residence
and wealth are the ingredients for our material enjoyment The whirl-
wind IS oui attraction for our wife, and the dust storm is our blinding
passion experienced during sex The demigods control the different
directions, and the cricket is the harsh words spoken by our enemy dur-
ing our absence The owl is the person who directly insults us, and the
impious trees are impious men The waterless river represents atheists
who give us trouble in this world and the next The meat-eating demons
are the government officials, and the pricking thorns are the impedi-
ments of material life The little taste experienced in sex is our desire to
enjoy anothers wife, and the flies are the guardians of women, like the
husband, father-in-law, mother-in-law and so forth The creeper itself is
women in general The hon is the wheel of time, and the herons, crows
and vultures are so-called demigods, pseudo sv&mls^ yogis and incarna-
tions All of these are too insigniflcant to give one relief
The swans are
the perfect brOhmanas, and the monkeys are the
extravagant sUdras
engaged in eating, sleeping, mating and defending The trees of the
monkeys are our households, and the elephant is ultimate death Thus all
the couetituenta of material existence are
described in this chapter
TTiiw end the Bhaktivedanta purports

of the Fifth Canto, Fourteenth
Chapter, of the Srimad-Bhagavatam,
entitled The Material World as the
Great Forest of Enjoyment
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
The Glories of the

Descendants of King Priyavrata
In this chapter the descendants of Bharata Mah3r3ja and many other

bngs are descnbed The son of MaharSja Bharata was named Sumati He
followed the path of liberation given by Rsabhadeva Some people
mistakenly thought Sumati to be the direct incarnation of Lord Buddha
The son of Sumati was Devatajit, and his son was Devadyumna
Devadyumnas son was Parameîthi, and his son was Pratiha Pratiha was
a very great devotee of Lord Yi^nu, and he had three sons, named Pra-
tihartS, PrastotS and Udg3t5 PratihartS had two sons, Aja and BhumS
The son of BhflmS was Udgitha, and the son of Udgitha was PrastSva
The son of PrastSva was Vibhu, and the son of Vibhu was Prthuena,
whose son was Nakta The wife of Nakta, Druti, gave birth to Gaya, who
was a very famous and saintly king Actually King Gaya was a partial in-
carnation of Lord Vinu, and because of his great devotion to Lord Vinu
he received the title Mahapuruâ King Gaya had sons named Citraratha,
Sumati and Avarodhana The son of Citraratha was the emperor Samrat,
and his son was Marlci, whose son was Bindu Bindus son was Madhu,
and Madhus son was Viravrata Viravratas two sons were Manthu and
Pramanthu, and the son of Manthu was Bhauvana The son of Bhauvana
was Tvat3, and the son of Tva^tS was Viraja, who glorified the whole
dynasty Viraja had one hundred sons and one daughter Of these, the
son named iSatajit became very famous
TEXTl
^
TOR?
II ? II
^ niiMn
m
72 Snmad-Bhâvatam [Quito 5, Gi 15
sri-suka uvdca
bharaâsy&tmojah sumatir n&mdbhihito yam u ha vdva kecU

pOkhanîna ffabha-padavim anuvariamdnam candryd aveda-
samdmn&t&m devatdm sva-manisayd papiyosyd kalau kalpayi^yarUi
STi-sukah uvdca ûkadeva GosvJmi continued to speak,
bharatasya of Bharata Mahfiraja, dtma-jah the son, sumatih ndma-

abhihitah named Sumati, yam unto whom, u ha wSua indeed,
fcecif some, pdkharujknahalheista^ men without Vedic knowledge,
jyabha-padavlmihe path of King Rabhadeva, anuvartamdnam
following, ca and, andTydhnot belonging to the Aryans who strictly
follow the Vedic principles, aveda-samdmndtdmnol enumerated in
the Vedas, devatdm to be Lord Buddha or a similar Buddhist deity,
sva-manl?aydhy their own mental speculation, pdflyasydmoBl sin-
ful, kalau this age of Kali, kalpayifyantim\\ imagine
TRANSLATION
ukadeva Gosvdmi continued The son of Maharfija Bharata
Siila
known as Sumati followed the path of ^âbhadeva, but some
unscrupulous people imagined him to be Lord Buddha himself
These people, who were actually atheistic and of bad character,
took np the Vedic principles in an imaginary, infamous way to sup-
port their actLYities Thus these smful people accepted Sumati as
Lord Buddhadeya and propagated the theory that everyone should
follow the prmaples of Sumati In this way they were earned away
by mental concoction
PURPORT
Those who are Aryans stnctly follow the Vedic principles, but this m
age of Kali a community has sprung up known as the diya-samaja,
which IS ignorant of the unport of the Vedas m the parampard system
Their leaders decry all bona fide de&ryas, and they pose themselves as
the real followers of the Vedic
principles These dedryas who do not
follow the Vedic principles are
presently known as the drya-samd]as, or
the Jams Not only do they not
follow the Vedic pnnciples, but they have
no relationship with Lord Buddha Imitating
the behavior of Sumati,
Text 3] The Descendants of King Pnyavrata 73
they claim to be the descendants of ^lâbhadeva Those who are

Vai?navaa carefully avoid their company because they are ignorant of the
path of the yedas In Bhagavad-^ld, (15 15) Krsna says, vedais ca sar-
vair akam eva vedyah The real purpose of the Vedas is to understand
Me This IS the injunction of all Vedic literatures One who does not
know the greatnessof Lord Kyna cannot be accepted as an Aryan Lord
Buddha, an incarnation of Lord K^^na, adopted a particular means to

propagate the philosophy of bhagavata-dharma He preached almost
exclusively among atheists Atheists do not want any God, and Lord Bud-
dha therefore said that there is no God, but he adopted the means to in-
struct his followers for theu- benefit Therefore he preached in a
duplicitous way, saying that there is no God Nonetheless, he himself was
an incarnation of God
TEXT 2
rRTi? ^ \\
tasm&d vfddhasenayam ckvai&jm-ndma putro 'bhaval
fiiSTndf from Sumati, vrddha-senOydm in the womb of his wife,

named V^ddhasenS, cfevofopf-ndma named DevatSjit, putraha son,
abhavatyfaa born
TRANSLATION
From Sumati, a son named DevatSjit was bom by the womb of
his wife named Vi^xldhasena.
TEXTS
^%Prt!Rft5355H5! II? II
athdsary&m tat-tanayo devadyumnas tato dhenurmfy&rh sutaji

parame^thi tasya suvarcalAydih prattha upajdtak
otho thereafter, dsury&mm the womb of hia wife, named Asurl,

tat-tanayaii one son of Devatfijit, deva-dyumnah named
74 Srimad-BhSgavatain [Canto 5, Ch 15
Devadyurana, totaAfrom Devabhyumna, dhenu-matydmm the
womb of Dhenumati, the wife of Devadyumna, sutahone son,
/wmmef/hf named Parame^^hl, tasyaoi Parame^fhi, suvar

cal&ydm^m the womb of his wife, named Suvarcalfl, pcUrihah\he son
named Prauha, ujxyfitah appeared
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, m the womb of Asuri, the wife of Devatajit, a son
named Devadyumna was begotten. Devadyumna begot m the
womb of his wife, Dhenumati, a son named Parame^lhi
Paramefthi begot a son named Pratlha in the womb of his wife,
SuvarcalL
TEXT 4
II II
ya dtma-mdydm dkhy&ya svayarh sarhsuddko makd-puniâm

anusasm&ra.
yah who (King Pratiha), atma-vtdyOm dkhy&ya after instructing

many people about self-realization, swoyam personally, sawsuddhah
bemg very advanced and purified in self-realization, mah&-puru?am
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vi?nu, onuscwmara perfectly
understood and always remembered
TRANSLATION
King Pratlha personally propagated the principles of self-
reahzation. In this way, not only was he purified, but he became a
great devotee of the Supreme Person, Lord
Visnu, and directly
realized Him
PURPORT
The word annsasmOra is very significant
God consciousness is not
mMginary or concocted The devotee who is
pure and advanced realizes
God as He 18 MabSraja Pratiha did so,
and due to his direct realization of
Lord Vi?nu, he propagated
self-realization and became a preacher A real
preacher cannot be bogus, he mustfirst of all realize Lord Vi?nu as He is
As confirmed in Bhagavad-gita (4 34), upadek^yanti te jnanarh jn&mnas

tattva-darsinah One who has seen the truth can impart knowledge
The word tattva-darsl refers to one who has perfectly realized the
Supreme Personality of Godhead Such a person can become a guru and
propound Vai?nava philosophy all over the world The paragon of bona
fide preachers and guru is King Pratiha
TEXTS
ijiî
llHli
praffhdt suvarcalUy&m pratihartradayas traya Osann ijya-kcmdah

sumvah pratihartuh stutydm aja-bhUm&n&v ajani^&tdm.
pratfAdt from King Pratiha, suvarcal&y&min the womb of his

wife, named Suvarcala, pratikartjr-ddayah trayahthe three sons Pra-
tiharta, Prastotfi and Udgfitfi, (Sâncame into being, ijyd-kovidah
who were all very expert in the ritualistic ceremonies of the Vedas,
suTiana/i sons, prahAartuA from Pratihartfl, stutyam in the womb
of Stuti, his wife, aja-bhUmdnauthe two sons Aja and Bhuma,
ajanifdtdm were brought into existence
TRANSLATION
In the wombof his wife Suvarcala, Pratiha begot three sons,
named Pratiharta, Prastota and Udgata. These three sons were very
expert in performing Yedic rituals. Pratiharta begot two sons,
named Aja and Bhuma, m the womb of his wife, named Stuti
TEXT 6
RRIf jpil 3UlRl SI5ITO

76 l^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 15
TO II ^11
bhOmna jîkuly&ydm udgithas taiah prastdvo devakulyayam prastdv&n

myutsaydih hxdayap dsid vibhur vibho ratyam ca prthusenas tasmdn
naka dkatydmjajfle rwktdd druti-pviro gayo rdjaiî-pravara uddra-
sravd afiyata sdk^dd bhagavato vifnorjagad-nraksiâyd grhita-
sattvasya kalatrnawittvddi-lakîieT^ mahd-puruâtdm pr&ptak
bhumnahirom King Bhurafl, rfi-feu/yflydm in the womb of his

named Rîkulya, udgithak-\he son named Udgitha, fo/a/i again
wife,
from King Udgitha, prastdvahlhe son named PraatSva, deva-
kulydydm his wife, named Devakulyfl, prcwtdvdf from King
Prastava,myutsdydm in hia wife, named Niyutsa, hrdaya-ph-^\h.e
son, dsK was begotten, vibhuh named Vibhu, vibhohhom King
Vibhu, rafydmin his wife, named Rati, ca also, pxthu-êmh
named P^thuêna, tasmdi from him {King P^thuêijia), naktaliBL son
named Nakta, akdlydm in his wife, named Akiiti, jajfle was begot-
ten, naktdtirom King Nakta, druh-putraha son in the womb of
Dmti, gayah named King Gaya, raja-xsi-pravamhmoBt exalted

among the saintly royal order, uddro-srom/i famous as a very pious
kmg, ajayatawaB born, sdk^ bhagavatah of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead durectly, vi^noh~oi Lord Vi^nu, jagat-nrak-
yifoyd for the purpose of giving protection to the whole world,
grhitavfho is conceived, saMvasyam the suddha-sattva qualities,
kald-dtma-vattva-ddiof being a durect incarnation of the Lord, lak-
^nenahy symptoms, maha-puru^cUdmthe chief quality of being
the leader of the human society (exactly like the chief leader of all hvmg
beings. Lord Vi^nu), pnJpta/i achieved
TRANSLATION
In the womb Kmg Bhflmi begot a son
of his wife, Rfikulya,
named Udgitha From Ud^thas wife, Devakulyi, a son named
Prastava was bom, and Prastfiva begot a son named Vibhu through
his Wife, Nlyutsfi. In the womb of his wife. Rati, Vibhu begot a son
named P^huêna. Pûêna begot a son named Nakta m the
Text 71 The Descendants of King Priyavrata 77
womb of his wife, named AkuU Nakta's wife was Druti, and from
her womb the great King Gaya was bom Gaya was very famous and
pious, he was the best of saintly kings Lord Yi^nu and His expan-
sions, who are meant to protect the umverse, are always situat^ m
the transcendental mode of goodness, known as visuddha-sattva.
Being the direct expansion of Lord Vi^nu, King Gaya was also situ-
ated m
the visuddha-sattva. Because of this, Maharaja Gaya was
fully equipped with transcendental knowledge Therefore he was
called Mahapuru^
PURPORT
From this verse it appears that the incarnations of God are various
Some are part and parcel of the direct expansions, and some are direct
expansions of Lord Vignu A direct incarnation of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead is called arhsa or sv&msa, whereas an incarnation
from arhsa is called kald. Among the kalSs there are the mbhinn&rfisa-
These are counted among the flva-tattvas Those
jivast or living entities
who come from Lord Vifpu are called vwnu-tattw and are some-
du-ectly
times designated as Mahapuru9a Another name for Kp^na is
MahSpuruâ, and a devotee is sometimes called mahiSrpauruîkcu
mqiqOwigqg ilell
sa vai sva-dharmena prajd^pdlana-pafaTM-pTiJiampal&hriSmtsdsaiia-

lak9anenejyadin& ca bhâvati mahH^puruse par&vare bmhrmni
saiiâtrriaTi&rpiki-paraTri&rtha-lakstmeTUi brakmavic-
caran&nusevayaîta-bhagavad-bhaJOi-yogenac&bhlksnasah
paribMvitati-suddha-Triaiir uparat&nStmya &tmam svayam
upalabhyam&na-brahm&tm&nubhavo pi nirabhimStna evdvamm
ajUgupal
78 Srtanad'Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 15
sahth&t King Gaya, wii indeed, sva-dharmenahy his own duty,

praj&-pdknaoi protecting the subjects, poânaoi maintaining
them, pnnanaoi making them happy in all respects, upaldlanaol
treating them as sons, anusdsanaof sometimes chastising them for
their mistakes, lakânenahy the symptoms of a king, ijyd-ddin&by
performing the ritualistic ceremonies as recommended in the Vedas,

ca also, 6/iagamh unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu,
maha-puruêthe chief of all living entities, para-avarethe source of
all living entities, from the highest. Lord Brahma, to the lowest, like the
insignificant ants, hra/imamunto Parabrahman, the Supreme Per-
sonalty of Godhead, Vgaudeva, sarva-dtmand in all respects, arpita

of being surrendered, parama-artha-lakfanenamth spiritual
symptoms, brahma-vitof self-realized, saintly devotees, caram-

anusevaydhy the service of the lotus feet, (Spfidita achieved,
bhagavat-bhakti-y<^nahy the practice of devotional service to the
Lord, ca also, ob/ij/cjnaio/i continuously, panh/iflwto saturated,
oh-sudd/ia-moh/i whose completely pure consciousness (full realiza-
tion that the body and nund are separate from the soul), uparata-andt-
m_ye wherem identification with material things was stopped, 5t-
manim hisown self, stwjom personally, upalabhyamdnahem^

reahzed, hrohma-(W7na-anu6hamA perception of his own posiUon as
the Supreme Spirit, a/?i although, nirab/wmflnah without false
prestige, eva in this way, avamm the whole world, ajUgupatmitA

strictly according to the Vedic principles
TRANSLATION
King Gaya gave full protection and security to the citizens so
that their personal property would not be disturbed by undesir-
able elements He also saw that there was sufficient food to feed all
the citizens [This is called pofana.] He would sometimes distribute
gifts to the citizens to satisfy them [This is called prinana.] He
would sometimes call meeting and satisfy the citizens with sweet
words [This is called npalalana.] He would also give them good m-
structions on how to become first-class citizens [This is called
anuîsana.] Such were the characteristics of King Gayars royal
order. Besides all this. King Gaya was a householder who strictly
Text 7] The Desoendanta of King Pnyavrata 79
observed the rules and regulations of household hfe He per-

formed sacrifices and was an unalloyed pure devotee of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead He was called Mahapurua
bemuse as a king he gave the citizens all facihties, and as a house-
holder he executed all his duties so that at the end he became a
strict devotee of the Supreme Lord As a devotee, he was always
ready to give respect to other devotees and to engage the devo- m

tional service of the Lord This is the hhakti-yoga process Due to
all these transcendental acitivites, Kmg Gaya was always free from
the bodily conception He was full m Brahman realization, and
consequently he was always jubilant He did not experience
material lamentation Although he was perfect m all respects, he
was not proud, nor was he anxious to rule the kmgdom
PURPORT
As Lord Kr^na states m Bhagavad-^td, when He descends on earth,
He has two types of business to give protection to the faithful and an-
nihilate the demons {pantrdniyu sOdkQMrh vmSsdya ca du$krtdm)
Since the king is the representative of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, he is sometimes called nara-devoj that is, the Lord as a human
being According to the Vedic injunctions, he is worshiped as God on the
material platform As a representative of the Supreme Lord, the king had
the duty to protect the citizens in a pa-fect way so that they would not be
anxious for food and protection and so that they would be jubilant The
king would supply everything for their benefit, and because of this he
would levy taxes If the ^ng or government otherwise levies taxes on the
citizens, he becomes responsible for the sinful activities of the citizens
In Kali-yuga, monarchy is abolished because the kings themselves are

subjected to the influence of Kah-yuga It is understood from the
Rdmdyana that when Bibhisaâ became friends with Lord Ramacandra,
he promised that if by chance or will he broke the laws of friendship
with Lord Rflmacandra, he would become a brdhmana or a king m Kah-
yuga In this age, as Bihhiîana indicated, both brdhmajias and kings are
m a wretched condition Actually there are no bngs or brdhmanas m this
age, and due to their absence the whole world is in a chaotic condition
and 18 always in distress Compared to present standards, MahuSja Gaya
80 Snimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 15
was a true representative of Lord Vi^nu, therefore he was known as
MahSpurusa
TEXTS
tasyem&m g&th&m p&Jidaveya pur&vida upag&yantu
tasyaoi King Gaya, t/ndm these, g<W/idm poetic verses of

glorification, p&nâveyaO Maharfija Parikît, punl-vida/i those
learned in the historical events of the PurUnas, upagdyanti sing
TRANSLATION
My dear King Parikît, those who are learned scholars m the
histones of the Puraipas eulogize and glorify King Gaya with the
following verses
PURPORT
The historical references to exalted kings serve as a good example for
present rulers Those who moment

are ruling the world at the present
should take lessons from King Gaya, King Yudhi^thira and King Prthu
and rule the citizens so that they will be happy Presently the govern-
ments are levying taxes without improving the citizens in any cultural,
religious, social or political way According to the Vedas, this is not
recommended
TEXT 9
n't
wiasft: ?rat
II ^ II
gayaih nrpali hah pmhyati karmahhir

yajvabhandm bahuud dharma-goptd
samagata-snh sadasas-patih satdm

sat-sevako 'nyo bhagavat-kal&m rte
gqyam King Gaya, njpahking, feaft who, pratiy&tiia a match

for, karmabhihhy his execution of ritualistic ceremonies, yajv& who
performed all aacnfices, abhwn&niso widely respected all over the
world, 6a/iU'Wt fully aware of the conclusion of Vedic literature,
dftoTTua-goptfi protector of the occupational duties of everyone,
samOgata-sTihposBesaing all kinds of opulence, sadasah-patih
satflm the dean of the assembly of great persona, sat-sem/cah servant
of the devotees, onyoA anyone else, bhagavat-kal&m^\he plenary in-
carnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, fte besides
TRANSLATION
The great King Gaya used to perform all kinds of Vedic rituals
He was highly mtelhgent and expert m studying all the Vedic
hteratures He mamtamed the rehgious principles and possessed
allkinds of opulence He was a leader among gentlemen and a ser-
vant of the devotees.He was a totally quahfied plenary expansion
of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead Therefore who could
equal him in the performance of gigantic ritualistic ceremonies^
TEXT 10
'Rn
TO srawt 5^ TOssftwt
goiroiwNts
yam abhyasincan parayA mudd satth
satySstô dakfa-kany&h sandbhi^

yasya prajAnArh duduhe dharSô
nirdsi9 o guna-vatsa-snutodh&h
jam whom, abhya^mcanh&thed, parojfl with great, mudd

satisfaction, saifh all chaste and devoid to their husbands, safya
82 Srunad-Bhagavatam [Ginto 5, Ch 15
true, as;fo/i whose blessings, dakfa-kany&hlhe daughters of King
Dakâ, sandbhhmlh sanctified water, yosyo whose, prajdnamoi

the citizens, dudu/ie fulfilled, d/tarfl the planet earth, dsiâhof all
desires, nirâ/ial though personally having no desire, guna-vatsa-

snuia-udhdh earth, becoming like a cow whose udders flowed upon
seeing Gayas qualities in ruling over the citizens
TRANSLATION
All the chaste and honest daughters of MahSraja Dakfa, such as
Sraddha, Maitri and Daya, whose blessings were always effective,
bathed Mahar&ja Gaya with sanctified water Indeed, they were very
satisfied with Maharija Gaya. The planet earth personified came as
a cow, and, as though she saw her calf, she dehvered milk
profusely when she saw all the good quahties of Mahar&ja Gaya. In
other words, MahSrflja Gaya was able to derive all benefits from the
earth and thus satisfy the desires of his citizens However, he per-
sonally had no desire
PURPORT
The earth over which MahSrSja Gaya ruled is compared to a cow The
good quahties whereby he maintained and ruled the citizens are com-
pared to the calf A cow delivers milk in the presence of her calf,
similarly the cow, or earth, fulfilled the desures of Maharaja Gaya, who
was able to utilize all the resources of the earth to benefit his citizens
This was possible because he was bathed in sanctified water by the honest
daughters of Daka Unless a king or ruler is blessed by authorities, he
cannot rule the citizens very satisfactorily Through the good quahties of
the ruler, the citizens become y&ry happy and well qualified
TEXT 11
wtNwira ^ TO
chand&rhsy akdmaâ ca yasya k&m&n

dudahur djahrur atho balim njpdh
pratyancitd yudhi dharmena mpr&
yadBsi^drh sa^pham amsam pareiya
chanddmsi^-aW the different parts of the Vedas, akdmasyaof one

who has no desire for personal sense gratification, cn also, yasya
whose, fcfiTTKln all desirables, dudilhu/i yielded, djn/iruh offered,
af/w thus, 6ahm presentation, nfpdh all the kings, pratyanatflh
being satisfied by his fighting in opposition, yudhm the war, dhar-
menahy religious principles, oiprfih all the brdhmanas, yadd
when, dsifdm of blessings, ôffham amsam one sixth, paretya in
the next life
TRANSLATION
Although King Gaya had no personal desire for sense gratifica-
tion, all his desires were fulfilled by virtue of his performance of
Vedic rituals All the kings with whom Mah&raja Gaya had to fight
were forced to fight on rehgious principles They were very
satisfied with his fightmg, and they would present all kmds of gifts
to hnn Similarly, all the hrilunâs m his kmgdom were very
satisfied with King Gayas munificent charities Consequently the
brfihmanas contributed a sixth of their pious activities for Kmg
Gayas benefit in the next life
PURPORT
As a kâtnya or emperor, MahSrSja Gaya sometimes had to fight with
subordinate kings to mamtain his government, but the subordinate kings

were not dissatisfied with him because they knew that he fought for
religious pnnciplea Consequently they accepted their subordination and
offered all kmds of gifts to him Similarly, the brdhmanas who per-
formed Vedic rituals were so satisfied with the King that they very
readily agreed to part with a sixth of their pious activities for his benefit
m the next life Thus the brdhmanas and J^tnyas were all satisfied with
MaharSja Gaya because of his proper administration In other words,
Maharaja Gaya satisfied the k^cmya bngs by his fighting and satisfied
the br&hmanas by his charities The vaisyas were also encouraged by

Ifin dwords and affectionate dealings, and due to MaharSja Gayas con-
stant sacrifices, the sUdras were satisfied by sumptuous food and charity
In this way Mahfirftja Gaya kept all the citizens very satisfied When
brdhmanas and saintly persons are honored, they part with their pious
activities, giving them to those who honor them and render them service
Therefore, as stated in Bhcâvad~git& (4 34), tad viddhi pranipdiena

panprasnena sevayd one should try to approach a spiritual master sub-
missively and render service unto him
TEXT 12
*1^ 1
yasyddhvare bhagavdn adhvardtm&

maghoni mSdyaiy uru-soma-pithe
sraddM-visuddhacala-bhakti-y<â-
samaTpUejyd-phalam ajahdra
yaâ~oi whom (King Gaya), adhvare\n his different sacrifices,
bkagavanthe Supreme Personality of Godhead, adhvara-atm& the

supreme enjoyer (rf all sacrifices, the yajila-puru?a, moghom when
King Indra, mdidjoh intoxicated, um
greatly, soma-pifhe drinking
the intoxicant called soma, raddhahy devotion, vwuddho purified,
ocalo- and steady, hhaldi-yoga by devotional service, samarpUa
offered, ijyaoi worshiping, phalamthe result, o/a/wSra accepted
personally
TRANSLATION
In Mahfir&ja Gayas sacrifices, there was a great supply of the in-
toxicant known as soma. King Indra used to come and become in-
toxicated by drinking large quantities of soma-rasa. Also, the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead, Lord Vi^nu [the yajfla-puru^]
also came and personally accepted all the sacrifices offered unto
Him with pure and firm devotion m the sacnfimal arena.
PURPORT
Maharaja Gaya was so perfect that he satisfied all the demigods, who
were headed by the heavenly King Indra Lord Vi^nu Himseif also per-
sonally came to the sacrificial arena to accept the offerings Although

Maharaja Gaya did not want them, he received ail the blessings of the
demigods and the Supreme Lord Himself
yat-ptirumdd harhm deva-tiryan-

manuâ-mrui-tfnam &vmfic&t
priyeta sadyah sa ha msva-jivah
piitah smyarh pritan agdd gayasya
jyaf-primwiflt because of pleasing the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, bar/iiyi in the sacrificial arena, deva-tiryak the demigods
and lower animals, manuiryahuman society, virutthe plants and
trees, tjTiam the grass, fl-vinncfit beginning from Lord Brahma,
prfyeta becomes satisfied, sodyo^ immediately, saA that Supreme

Personality of Godhead, îndeed, maintains the living
entities all over the universe, pritah although naturally satisfied,
sttiyam personally, satisfaction, agdthe obtained
gayasya oi Mahfiraja Gaya
TRANSLATION
When the Supreme Lord is pleased by a persons actions, auto-
matically all the demigods, human beings, animals, birds, bees,
creepers, trees, grass and all other livmg entities, begmmng with
86 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch IS
Lord Brahma, are pleaaed The Supreme Personality of Godhead

IB the Supersoul of everyone, and He is by nature fully pleased
Nonetheless, He came to the arena of MahSrgja Gaya and said, I

am fully pleased
PURPORT
It 18 explicitly stated herein that simply by satisfying the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, one satisfies the demigods and all other living en-
tities without differentiation If one pours water on the root of a tree, all
the branches, twigs, flowers and leaves are nourished Although the
Supreme Lord is self-satisfied, He was so pleased with the behavior of
MaW&ja Gaya that He personally came to the sacrificial arena and said,
I am fully satisfied ô
can compare to Maharfija Gaya'^
TEXTS 14-15
ife sptt spit 51^-
iikwai 5igt^ flmsrat

ft#
^ <Sn ^ ftiWf ^ 503^ lltMl
ftiaw grafts!#
gay&d gayantydrh cUrarathah sugatir avarodhana Ui trayah putrH

habhavus citrarath&d Umdyajh samrCt^ apnista tata utkal&y&m inaricir
maricer bindumatydm biJidum dnudapadyata tasm&t saragh&ydm
minthu-pramanthu jajMte manthohsaty&ydm bhauvanas tato

da^n&ydm tva?tdjamta tvc^fur mrocrndyOrh wrap virapsya satajU-
pmvararh putra-satam kanyO. ca visilcyiim kih jdtam.
gaydt from Maharlja Gaya, gayarUyOmin his wife, named

Gayanti, cifra-rat/ia/i- named Citraratha, sugaUh named Sugati,
Text 15] The Descendants of King Priyavrata 8
avarodhanah named Avarodhana, ift thus, fraja/i three, putr&h-

8ons, babhuvuhwere born, citmmthdt from Citraratha, Umdydm-
in the womb of OrnS, samrd/ named Samrfit, ajani^tavras borr
toffl/i from bm, utkal&ydmm his wife named UtkaU, markih-
named Marici, mariceh from Marici, bindu-maiydm\n the womb (

his wife Bindumati, bmduma son named Bindu, dnudapadyata'wi
bom, tasmdthom him, saraghdydm in the womb of his wiJ
Saragha, madhuhM&dhu, nflma named, abhavat was borr
mod/w/i from Mahdu, sumanasiin the womb of his wife, Sumani
vira-vrataha son named Viravrata, tata/i from Viravrata, bhc
jdydmm the womb of his wife Bhoja, manthu-pramanthutvfo sor
named Manthu and Pramanthu, jojddte were born, manthoh hoi
Manthu, salydydmm his wife, Satyft, hhauvanaha son name
Bhauvana, tatahhom him, dufandydm\n the womb of his wil
Du?ana, tmstdône son named Tva^tfi, ajani^tav/as born, tvastuh-
from Tvat, virocandydmin his wife named VnocanS, virajahâ so
named Vuraja, inrajasyaof King Viraja, satapt-pravaram headed h
l^tajit, putra-satam one hundred sons, kanyda daughter, ca alsc
msUcydm in his wife Vi^flci, feia indeed, jotomtook buth
TRANSLATION
In thewomb of Cayanti, Mahar&ja Gaya begot three sons, name
Gtraratha, Sugab and Avarodhana, In ê womb of his wife tirnj
Gtraratha begot a son named SamraU The wife of Samrat wa
Utkala, and m her womb Samrit begot a son named Marlm In th
womb of his wife Bindumati, Marici begot a son named Bmdu I
the womb of his wife Saraghfi, Bmdu begot a son named Madhu 1
the womb of his wife named Sumana, Madhu begot a son name
Viravrata. In the womb of his wife Bhoja, Viravrata begot two sob
named Manthu and Pramanthu In the womb of his wife Satyi
Manthu begot a son named Bhauvana, and m the womb of his wii
Dhââ, Bhauvana begot a son named Tva^ffl. In the womb of hi
wife VirocanS, Tva^tfi begot a son named Viraja. The wife of Viraj
was and in her womb Viraja begot one hundred sob
Vi^flci,
and one daughter. Of all these sons, the son named Satajit was pr<
dommant.
88 Srimad-Bhagavatain [Ginto 5, Qi 15
TEXT 16

^ ,
* t iir*! * IN j m I _ t
fii^: 5OT w ll?^ll
tatr&yam sJokah
praiyavraJam vamsam imam
vvrajas caramodbhavah
akarod aty-cdam kXrtyd,
insnuh sura-ganarh yathd
latrain that connection, ayam slolta/i there la this famous verse,

/jroiyawotam coming from King Priyavrata, vaiftsam the dynasty,
imam this, oiraja/i King Viraja, mrama-udbhavah the source of
one hundred sons (headed by âtajit), a/carot decorated, aft-aiam
very greatly, kErtyd by bs reputation, vtsnuhLord Vi?nu, the
Supreme Personality of (^head, sura-ganamthe demigods, yathd
just as
TRANSLATION
There is a famous verse about King Yiraja. Because of his high
quahties and wide fame, Kmg Viraja became the jewel of the
dynasty of Kmg Pnyavrata, just as Lord Vifipu, by His transcen-
dental potency, decorates and blesses the demigods
PURPORT
Withm a garden, a flowering tree attains a good reputation because of
its fragrant flowers Similarly, if there is a famous man in a family, he is
compared to a fragrant flower in a forest Because of him, an entire

family can become famous m history
Because Lord Kr^na took birth m
the Yadu dynasty, the Yadu dynasty and the Ysdavas have remained
famous for all time Because of ECing Virajas appearance, the family of
MaharSja Pnyavrata has remained famous for all time
Thus end
the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto^ Fifteenth
Chapter of the Jîmad-Bhflgavatam, '"The Clones of the Descendants of
Kmg Pnyavrata,
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
A Description of Jambfidvipa
While describing the character of Mahfiraja Pnyavrata and his descen-
dants, lûkadeva Gosvami also described Mem Mountain and the plan-
etary system known as Bhu-mandala Bhu-mandala is like a lotus flower,
and Its seven islands are compared to the whorl of the lotus The place
known as Jambudvipa is in the middle of that whorl In Jambudvipa
there is a mountam known as Sumeru, which is made of solid gold The
height of this mountain is 84,000 yqjanas, of which 16,000 yojanas are
below the earth Its width is estimated to be 32,000 yojanas at its summit
and 16,000 yojanas at its foot (One yojana equals approximately eight
miles ) This king of mountains, Sumeru, is the support of the planet
earth
On the southern side of the land known as Il5v^ta-var?a are the moun-
tams known as Himavfln, Hemakafa and Nisadha, and on the northern
side are the mountains Nila, Sveta and ^rnga Similarly, on the eastern
and western side there are Malyavin and Gandhamadana, two large
mountains Surrounding Sumeru Mountain are four mountains known as
Mandara, Meruraandara, Suparsva and Kumuda, each 10,000 yojanas
long and 10,000 yojanas high On these four mountains there are trees
1,100 jq/amu high a mango tree, a rose apple tree, a hadamba tree and
a banyan tree There are also lakes full of milk, honey, sugarcane juice
and pure water These lakes can fulfill all desires There are also gardens
named Nandana, Citraratha, Vaibhrijaka and Sarvatobhadra On the side
of Supirsva Mountain is a hadamba tree with streams of honey flowing
from Its on Kumuda Mountain there is a banyan tree named
hollows, and
Satavalsa, from whose roots flow rivers containing milk, yogurt and
many other desirable things Surrounding Sumeru Mountain like fila-
ments of the whorl of a lotus are twenty mountain ranges such as
Kuranga, Kurara, Kusumbha, Vaikanka and Tnkuta To the east of
Sumeru are the mountains Jathara and Devakuâ, to the west are Pavana
and Pfinyitra, to the south are KailSsa and Karavira, and to the north are
Tn^hga and Makara These eight mountains are about 18,000 yojanas
long, 2,000 yojanas wide and 2,000 yojanas high On the summit of
89
90 Srimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 16
Mount Sumeru is Brahmapurl, the residence of Lord Brahma Each of its
four sides is 10,000 yojanos long Surrounding Brahraapuri are the cities
of King Indra and seven other demigods These cities are one fourth the
size of Brahmapurl
TEXT 1
rdjovdca
uktas tmyd bhd-rmn^l&yama-visefoy&vad ddityas tapaiiyaira
casau jyotiÔrh ganais candramd vd saka drsyate
riijd uvdca MahSrflja Parikît said, uktah already been said,

ftoyd by you, bhU-majujialaof the planetary system known as Bhii-
manâla, oyoma-nweâh the specific length of the radius, yflvof as
far as, sdityah the sun, topoft heats, yofro wherever, co also,
osau that, jyotijdm of the luminaries, gonoih with hordes,
candramd die moon, t either, sahawilh, drsyate\8 seen
TRANSLATION
King Parikît Sukadeva Gosvami 0 brahmana, you have
said to
already mformed me that the radius of Bhu-mamâla extends as far
as the sun spreads its light and heat and as far as the moon and all
the stars can be seen
PURPORT
In this verse it is stated that the planetary system known as Bhu-maij-
ijala extends to the limits of the sunshine According to modern science,

the sunshine reaches earth from a distance of 93,000,000 miles If we
calculate according to this modern information, 93,000,000 miles can be
considered the radius of Bhu-manijlala In the Gayatri monfm, we chant
orh bhdr bhuvah svah. The word bhUr refers to BhU-mandala TatsavUur
0
Text 2] A Description of Jambudvipa 91
varenyam the sunshine spreads throughout Bhu-mandala Therefore

the sun is worshipable The stars, which are known as naksatra, are not
different suns, as modern astronomers suppose From Bhagavad-gitd

(10 21) we understand that the stars are similar to the moon {nak-
âtran&m aham sasi) Like the moon, the stars reflect the sunshine
Apart from our modern distinguished estimations of where the planetary
systems are located, we can understand
that the sky and its various
planets were studied long, long beforeSrlrmd-Bh&gaiavam was com-
piled ûkadeva Gosvami explained the location of the planets, and this
indicates that the information was known long, long before ûkadeva
Gosvami related it to Maharaja Parikît The location of the various
planetary systems was not unknown to the sages who flourished in the
Vedic age
TEXT2
asnft aaft! aron Jfj
Tirol fiiâifri n ^ ii
tatrdpipnyavrata-ratha-carana-pankhdtaih saptabhih sapta smdhava

upaklptdyata etasydh sapta-dvlpa-msesa-vikalpas tvayd bhagavan
khalu sfLcita etad evdkhilam aham mdnato laksamtas ca sarvam vi~
jijndsdmi.
tatra opi in that Bhu-mapd^la, pnyavrata-ratha-carana-

pankh&taih by the ditches made by the wheels of the chanot used by
Priyavrata Maharaja while circumambulating Sumeru behind the sun,
saptabhih by the seven, sapta seven, sindhavah oceans^
upaklptdh created, jofah because of wbch, etasydh oi this Bhu-
manijala, sapta-dvipaof the seven islands, vise?a-vikalpahtbe mode
of the construction, tvayd by you, bhagavan great saint, khalu
indeed, sflcitah described, efat this, eua certainly, althilam
whole subject, aham I, mdnatahirom the pomt of view of measure-
ment, lakânatah and from symptoms, co also, soruom every-
tbng, vyijndsdmiynah to know
92 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 16
TRANSLATION
Mydear Lord, the rolling wheels of Mah^ja Pnyavratas
chariot created seven ditches, in which the seven oceans came mto
existence Because of these seven oceans, Bhu-manâla is divided
mto seven You have given a very general description of
islands
their measurement, names and characteristics Now 1 wish to know
of them in detail Kindly fulfill my desire
TEXTS
ftfe II ^ n
bhagavato gummaye sthula-rapa avesttarh mono hy agune 'pi
sUk^matama atma-jyotisi pare hrakmani bhagavati v&sudevakhye

hâmam Svesitum tad u haitad guro 'rhasy anuvamayitum itk
bhagavatahof the Supreme Personality of Godhead, guna-maye

mto the external features, consisting of the three modes of material
nature, sthUla-rQpeihe gross form, auesrfom entered, monah the
ramd, Ai indeed, ogime transcendental, api although, silkma-
tamem His smaller form as Paramfitma within the heart, Stma-
]yoti^\iho IS full of Brahman effulgence, pare the supreme,
feraAmam spiritual entity, bhagavati the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, vdhideva-akhyekaoytn as BhagavSn Vfisudeva, k$amam
suitable, Uvesitumto absorb, iat that, u Ao indeed, eiot this,
guro 0 ray dear spiritual master, arhasi onuwzrpoyiftwn please de-
scnhe factually, itt thus
TRANSLATION
When the mmd upon the Supreme Personahty of
is fixed
Godhead m
His external feature made of the material modes of
nature the gross umversal form it is brought to the platform of
pure goodness In that transcendental position, one can under-
stand the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, YAsudeva, who His m
Text 3] A Descnption of Jambadvipa 93
subtler form is self -effulgent and beyond the modes of nature O

my lord, please describe vividly how that form, which covers the
entire universe, is perceived
PURPORT
MahSraja Parik?it had already been advised by bis spiritual master,
iSukadeva GosvamI, to think of the universal form of the Lord, and
therefore, following the advice of his spiritual master, he continuously
thought of that form The universal form is certainly material, but
because everything is an expansion of the energy of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, ultimately nothing is material Therefore Parlkjit
Maharajas mind was saturated with spiritual consciousness l^rila Rupa
GosvamI has stated
prapaUdkatayO, huddhyO,
han-sambandhi-vastunah
mumuhubhih pantydgo
vairOgyam phal^ kathyate
Everything, even that wbch is material, is connected with the Supreme

Personahty of Godhead Therefore everything should be engaged m the
service of the Lord ^rila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura translates
this verse as follows
han-sev&ya y&hs, haya anukUla

m$aya baliyd tdh&ra lydge haya hhula
One should not give up anything connected with the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, thinking it material or enjoyable for the material
senses Even the senses, when purified, are spintual When Maharaja
Parikit was thinking of the universal form of the Lord, his mind was
certainly situated on the transcendental platform Therefore although he
ought not have had any reason to be concerned with detailed information
of the universe, he was thinking of it in relationship with the Supreme
Lord, and therefore such geiâphical knowledge was not material but
transcendental Elsewhere m Srimad-Bhdgavatam (l 5 20) Narada Mum
has said, uiaih hi visvam hhagavdn ivetarah the entire universe is also
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, although it appears different from

Him Therefore although Parik?it Maharaja had no need for geographical
knowledge of this universe, that knowledge was also spiritual and tran-
scendental because he was thinking of the entire universe as an expan-

sion of the energy of the Lord
In our preaching work also, we deal with so much property and money
and so many books bought and sold, hut because these dealings all per-
tain to the Kr^na consciousness movement, they should never be con-
sidered material That one is absorbed m thoughts of such management
does not mean that he is outside of Kr^na consciousness If one rigidly
observes the regulative pnnciple of chanting sixteen rounds of the
mahs,-mantra every day, his dealings with the material world for the
sake of spreading the Krna consciousness movement are not different
from the spiritual cultivation of K^^pa consciousness
TEXT 4
I mm
Mmww ! II II
jjiruvdca
na vai maharaja bhagavato maySrguna-vibhateh kOstham manosa
vocosa vadhigantum alarh vibudMyuâpipuruôs tasm&t prOdhan-
yenaiva bhu-golaka-vise$am n&rm-rapa-rnQna-hk?anato
vy&khyOâmah.
uvOcaî âdeva Gosvami continued to speak, ria not,

T?ih
mi indeed, maha-rdjaO great King, bhagavatah of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, mdya-guna-wbhuteh of the transformation of
the qualities of the material energy, kOffhdm the end, manasa
by the
mind, vacasdby words, wJ either, adhiga?itumto understand
fully, aJom capable, vibudha-ayufdmth a duration of life like that
of Brahms, opi even, puruâha person, tosmdt therefore,
prOdhdnyeTui^by a general description of the diief places, ew cer-
tamly, bhu-golaka-viseâmihe particular description of Bhuloka,

n&ma-rupan&meB and forms, mflTMi measurements, hk^mtah
according to symptoms, vydkhydsy&mahl shall try to explain
TRANSLATION
The great rî Sukadeva Gosvfimi said My dear King, there is no
hnut to the expansion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead's
material energy This material world is a transformation of the
material quahties [sattva-guna, rajo-guna and tamo-guna], yet no
one could possibly explam it perfectly, even m
a lifetime as long as
that of Brahmiu No one in the material world is perfect, and an
imperfect person could not describe this material universe ac-
curately, even after contmued speculation O Kmg, I shall
nevertheless try to explain to you the principal regions, such as
Bhfl-golaka [Bhfiloka], with their names, forms, measurements
and various symptoms
PURPORT
The material world is only one fourth of the Supreme Personality of
Godheads creation, but it is unlimited and impossible for anyone to
know or describe, even with the quahfication of a life as long as that of
Brahma, who lives for millions and millions of years Modern scientists
and astronomers try to explam the cosmic situation and the vastness of
space, and some of them believe that all the glittering stars are different
suns From Bhagavad-^td, however, we understand that all these stars
{nakfatras) are like the moon, in that they reflect the sunshine They are
not independent luminaries Bhuloka is explained to be that portion of
outer space through which the heat and light of the sun extend
Therefore it is natural to conclude that this universe extends in space as
far as we can see and encompasses the glittering stars ^rila Sukadeva
Gosv&mi admitted that to give full details of this expansive material
universe would be impossible, but nevertheless he wanted to give the
King as much knowledge as he had received through the parampard
system We should conclude that if one cannot comprehend the material
expansions of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, one certainly cannot
estimate the expansiveness of the spiritual world The Bmkma-sarhhUd
(5 33) confirms this
advaitam acyutam anadim ananta-mpam

ddyam pur&na-purusam nam-yauvanam ca
The hinita of the expansions of Govinda, the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, cannot be estimated by anyone, even a person as perfect as
Brahmfi, not to speak of tmy scientists whose senses and instruments are
all imperfect and who cannot give us information of even this one
universe We should therefore be satisfied with the information obtain-
able from Vedic sources as spoken by authorities like ûkadeva Go8v3mi
TEXTS
m ^ II
yo vayam dvipah kumhya-kamala-kix&bhyantara--hoso myutix-yojana-

malah samavartulo yatha pu^kara-patram.
ya/i which, ttl either, ayamthis, dvipah-islmd, kuvalaya

the Bhtdoka, kimala~hosaoi the whorl of a lotus flower, ahhyan-
taro inner, feosah whorl, niyuta-yojana-vis&lah one million yo-
pnas (eight million miles) wide, samavartulah-e({na\\y round, or hav-
ing a length and breadth of the same measurement, yathahke,
pu^hara-patrama lotus leaf
TRANSLATION
The planetary system known resembles a lotus
as Bhti-maii^hila
flower, and its seven islands resemble thewhorl of that flower. The
length and breadth of the island known as Jambudvipa, which is
situated m
the middle of the whorl, are one milhon yojanas [eight
million miles], Jambudvipa is round like the leaf of a lotus flower
TEXT 6
ll^ll
Text 7] A Descnption of Jambudvipf 97
yasmin nava varfdm nava-yojana-sahasrdydmdny astabhir maryGdd-

ginbhih suvibhaktdni bhavanti.
yasmin in that Jambudvipa, notw nine, mrsfim divisions of

land, nava-yo]ana-sakasm7?.^fM miles in length, dydm&ni
measuring, asfabhihhy eight, mo/yodfl indicating the boundaries,
ginbhihhy mountains, suvibhaktdni nicely divided from one
another, bhavanti oie
TRANSLATION
In Jambudvipa there are nine divisions of land, each with a
length of 9,000 yojanas [72,000 miles] There are eight mountains
that mark the boundaries of these divisions and separate them
mcely
PURPORT
6rila VisvanStha Cakravarti Thakura gives the following quotation
from the Vdyu Purdna, wherem the locations of the various mountains,
beginning with the Himalayas, are described
dhanurvat samsthUe jrteye dve var?e dakfinottare dlrghdm tatra cat-
vdn caturasram ildvfiam iti daksinottare bhdratottara-kum-varfe cat-

vdn kmpuruâ-hanvarsa-ramyaka-hiranmaydni varÔni nila-
nâdhayos tirascinlbhuya samudrorpravi^fayoh sarhlagnatvam

afiffikiiya bhadrdsva-ketumdiayor api dhajiur-^ftivam. atas tayor
dairghyata eva madhye sahkucitatvena nava-sahasrdydmatvam. il-
dvftasya tu meroh sakdsdt catur-dikû nava-sahasrdydmatvam

sambhavet vastutas tv ildvjia-bhadrdsva-ketuTndldndrh catus-tnmsat-
sahasrdydmatvam jneyam.
TEXT 7
^ 51%t II VS II
eÔrh madhye ildvrtam n&rn&bhyantara-mr$am yasya nObhyOm

avasthUah sarvatah sauvamah kula-gin-rdjo merur dvtpayQma-
samunn&hah kamikd-bhutah kuvalaya-kamalasya murdham dv&-
tnihsat sahasra-yqjana-vitato m&le ôdasa-sakasram tavat dntar-
bhOmydrh pravi?tah.
efdm all these divisions of Jambudvipa, madhye among, ildvrtam

n&ma named Ilavrta-varâ, abkyantara-vai^m the inner division,
yoô of which, ndbhydm in the navel, avasthitah situated, sar-

vatah entirely, sauvamah made of gold, kula-gin-rdph the most
famous among famous mountains, ?nemfe Mount Meru, dvlpa-dydma-
samuTindhah -whose height is the same measurement as the width of
Jambudvipa, kamikd-bhutah existing as the pericarp, kuvalayaoi
this planetary system, kamalasya like a lotus flower, murdham on
the top, dwfl-frwfisat thnrty-two, sa/iasro thousand, yojanayopnas

(eight miles each), expanded, male at the base, fodasa-
sahasram sixteen thousand yojanas, tdvatso much, dntah-
bhamydmynthin the earth, pravijfafc entered
TRANSLATION
Amidst these divisions, or varâs, is the var^ named nayyta,
which IS situated m
the middle of the whorl of the lotus Withm 11-
fivTta-varfa is Sumeru Mountain, which is made of gold Sumeru
Mountam is like the pericarp of the lotushke Bhii-inanâla plan-
etary system. The mountams height is the same as the width of
Jamliadvipa or, m
other words, 100,000 yojanas [800,000
miles] Of that, 16,000 yojanas [128,000 miles] are withm the
earth, and therefore the mountams height above the earth is
84,000 yojanas [672,000 miles] The mountains width is 32,000
yojanas [256,000 miles] at its summit and 16,000 yojanas at its
base
TEXTS
II <5 II
Text 81 A Description of Jambudvlpi 99
iti trayo ramyaka-

uttarottarenel&vrtarh nilah svetah Sfiigavan
hiranmaya-kurUndm varfUndih maryddd-girayah prdg-&yat&
ubhayatah kfdroddmdhayo dm-sahasra-pj-thava ekaikasak pUrvasmdt
pnrvasmdd uttara uttaro das&msadhikdmsena dairghya eva hrasantu
uttara-uttarena il&vj'tamfuilh.eT and further north of IlavTta-varâ,

mfct/i Nila, svetah ^vetA, inigowfin l^^ngavSn, ift thus, trayak
three mountains, ramyafca Ramyaka, /iiranmaya Hiranmaya,
kurUiuimai the Kuru division, var^n&moi the mrsas, maryOdd-
girayah the mountains marking the borders, prdfc-flyatfih extended
on the eastern side, ubhayatah to the east and the west, /tsfiroda the
ocean of salt water, avadhayah extending to, dm-sahasra-pYthavah
which are two thousand yojanas wide, eka-ekasah one after another,
pUrvasmat-thAn the former, pflnxumdt than the former, uttarah
further north, uKora/i further north, dasa-arhsa-adhika-amsenahy
one tenth of the former, dairghyakm length, em indeed, hra-
santi become shorter
TRANSLATION
Just north of Ilavfta-varfa-and going further northward, one
after another are three mountains named Nila, Sveta and
S^gavan These mark the borders of the three varâs named
Ramyaka, Hiranmaya and Kuru and separate them from one
another The width of these mountains is 2,000 yojanas [16,000
miles] Lengthwise, they extend east and west to the beaches of the
ocean of salt water Going from south to north, the length of each
mountain is one tenth that of the previous mountam, but the
height of them all is the same
PURPORT
In this regard, MadhvacSrya quotes the following verses from the
Brahmanda PurOna
yathd bhOgavate tuktarh
bhauvanam kosa-lak$anam
tasyavirodhaU) yojyam
anya-granth&ntare sthitam
100 rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 16
maiujbde puranam caiva

vyatydsam ksfra-sOgare
r&hu-soma-ravin&m ca
man4alad dm-gunoktit&m
vinaiva sarvam unneyam
yojanabhedato 'tra tu
It appears from these verses that aside from the sun and moon, there is
an invisible planet called Rahu The movements of Rahu cause both solar
and lunar eclipses We suggest that the modern expeditions attempting to

reach the moon are mistakenly going to Rshu
TEXT 9
evarh dakfineneldviiam niâdho hemakop hmUilaya iti prdg-dyatB.

yaihd nilddayo yuta-yojanotsedh& han-var?a-hmpuru$a-bMmtdn&m
yathd-saiikhyanu
evam thus, dakpnena^hy degrees to the southern side, ildvjiam

of Rfiv^ta-varîa, nisadhah hema-kutah himdlayah^biee mountains
named Niâdha, Hemakuta and Hunjllaya, ift thus, prdk-dyatdhex-
tended to the east, yathdjustnfla-Qdayahihe mountains headed
as,
by Nila, ayuta-yojana-utsedhdh ten thousand yojanas high, ban-

vo7?a the division named Hari-varâ, lampuruf a the division named
Kimpuruâ, bhdratdndm the division named BhSrata-varâ, yathd-
soTlkbyom according to number
TRANSLATION
Similarly, south of Rav^-varfa and extending from east to west
are three great mountains nam^
(from north to south) Niâdha,
Hemakhta and Himalaya. Each of them is 10,000 yojanas [80,000
miles] high They mark the boundaries of the three varâs named
Han-varâ, Kimpuru^-varâ and Bharata-varâ [India]
Text 10] A Descnptioii of Janibudvipa 101
TEXT 10
qiwsi II ?
taihaiixlavrtam aparena pUrvena ca malyavod-gandlmmdclanav Qnila-

mâdh&yatau dm-sahasram paprathatuh ketum&la-bhadrdsvayoh
sim&nam vidadh&te
tathd em exactly like that, ilavftam aparena on the western side

of IlavTta-varâ, pUrvena ca and on the eastern side, mdlyavad-
gandha-mddanau the demarcation mountains of MalyavSn on the west
and GandhamSdana on the east, &~nila-nisada-dyatau on the northern
side up to the mountain known as Nila and on the southern side up to the
mountain known as Niâdha, dm-sahasram tyfo thousand yojanas,

paprathatuh they extend, ketumdla-bhadr&svayohai the two varfos
named Ketumala and BhadrSsva, simdnom the border, vidadh&te
establish
TRANSLATION
In the same way, west and east of Ilavrta-varâ are two great
mountams named Milyavfin and Gandhamfidana respectively
These two mountams, which are 2,000 yojanas [16,000 miles]
high, extend as far as Nila Mountam m
the north and Niâdha in
the south They mdicate the borders of Ilavrta-var$a and also the
varfMS known as Ketumala and Bhadrfisva.
PURPORT
There are so many mountams, even on this planet earth We do not
think that the measurements of them have actually been calculated
all of
While passing over the mountainous region from Mexico to Caracas, we
actually saw so many mountams that we doubt whether then* height,
length and breadth have been properly measured Therefore, as indi-
cated m ^rimad-Bhdgavatam by ûkadeva Gosvami, we should not try to
comprehend the greater mountainous areas of the umverse merely by
our calculations lûkadeva GosvSmI has already stated that such
102 Srimad-BhUgayatam [Canto 5, Ch 16
calculations would be very difficult even if one had a duration of life like
that of Brahma We should simply be satisfied with the statements of

Gosvami and appreciate how the entire cosmic
authorities like lukadeva
manifestation has been made
possible by the external energy of the
Supreme Personality of Gkxihead The measurements given herein, such

as 10,000 yopnas or 100,000 ymanas, should be considered correct
because they have been given by Sukadeva Gosvami Our experimental
knowledge can neither verify nor disprove the statements of Srimad-
Bhâvatam. We should simply hear these statements from the
authontira If we can appreciate the extensive energy of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, that will benefit us
TEXT 11
arosint II ?? II
mandaro memmandarah supdrsvah kumuda ity ayuta-yopna-

vist&ronn&hd meros catur-disam avafpombha-giraya upaklptdh,
mandarahthe mountain named Mandara, meru-Tnandarah-~the

mountain named Merumandara, sujofirivah the mountain named
Supirsva, kumudo/i the mountain named Kumuda, i/x thus, ayuta-
yôyana-uistara-unnd/id/i which measure ten thousand yopnas high
and wide, merohof Sumeru, catuh-disam the four sides,
awsfambho-giroya/i mountains that are like the belts of Sumeru,
upak/ptflh situated
TRANSLATION
On known as Sumeru
the four sides of the great mountain
are mountains Mandara, Merumandara, Suparsva and
four
Kumuda which are hke its belts The length and height of these
mountains are calculated to be 10,000 yojanas [80,000 miles]
TEXT 12
Text 14] A Descnption of Jambudvipa 103
catur?v ete?u cuta-jambu^kadamba-nyagrodhOs caiv&rah pddapa-

pravardh parvata-hetava ivadhi-sahasra-yojanonn&h&s tdmd mfapa-
vUatayah sata-yojana-panndh&h.
catur$uon the four, ete?u on these mountains, beginning with

Mandara, cuta-jambU-kadambaat trees such as the mango, rose apple
and kadamba, nyagrodhdh~-md the banyan tree, cofMSro/i four
kinds, pddapa-prawrdh the best of trees, parvata-ketavah the
flagstaffs on the mountains, imlike, odAi over, sahasra-yojana-un-
ndhahône thousand yojanas high, t&vat so much also, infapa-
vUatayahthe length of the branches, sata-yopna one hundred yo-
janas, panMh&hmde
TRANSLATION
Standing hke flagstaffs on the summits of these four mountains
are a mango tree, a rose apple tree, a kadamha tree and a banyan
tree Those trees are calculated to have a width of 100 yojanas [800
miles] and a height of 1,100 yojanas [8,800 miles] Their branches
also spread to a radius of 1,100 yojanas
TEXTS 13-14
II II ^ WRlft
lltail
hradds catvdrah payo-madhv-ikûrasa-mrsta-pldyad-upasparsina

upadeva-gam ycâtsvarydni svabhaxnkOiu hharaiarâbha dharayardu
devodyanani ca bhavanti catvdn nandanarh caitraratham vatbkrdjakarh
sarvatobhadram itu
hrad&h lakes, catvdrah fonx, payah milk, madhu honey,

dt?u-raso sugarcane juice, Tnr?fa-pl&hhlled with pure water, yat
of which, upasparsmah those who use the liqmds, upadeva-gandh
the demigods, yoga-aisvarydm ail the perfections of mystic jyqga,
swfih/ifiw/KJm without being tried for, bharata-jphha0 best of the
104 Srimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 16
Bharata dynasty, dhdrayanti possess, deva-udydnani-~ce\est\s\ gar-

dens, coalso, bhavaTiii there are, catwln four, nandanamoi the
Nandana garden, coitro-ratAam Caitraratha garden, vaibhrdpkim
VaibhrS-jaka garden, iorwotofe-h/wwimm Sarvatobhadra garden, ih
thus
TRANSLATION
0 Mahfiraja Parlkît, best of the Bharata dynasty, between these
four mountains are four huge lakes The water of the first tastes
just like milk, the water of the second, hke honey, and that of the
thurd, hke sugarcane jwce The fourth lake is filled with pure
water The celestial beings such as the Siddhas, Caranas and
Gandharvas, who are also known as demigods, enjoy the facihties
of those four lakes Consequently they have the natural perfec-
tions of mystic yoga, such as the power to become smaller than the
smallest or greater than the greatest There are also four celestial
gardens named Nandana, Caitraratha, Vaibhrajaka and Sar-
vatohhadra.
TEXT 15
yeso amara-panvpîi saha sura-laJana-laldma-yiltha-pataya

upadeva-gamir upogiyamaTia-mahmUinah kila viharantL
_yesu m amara-panvrtjlhsh^the best of the demigods,

which,
soha with, sura-lalarUloi the wives of all the demigods and semi-
demigods, hldmaoi those women who are like ornaments, y&tha-
patayahihe husbands, upadeva-ganaihhy the senu-demigods (the
Gandharvas), upagfyamano being chanted, manirndnah "whose

glories, fob indeed, viharanti they enjoy sports
TRANSLATION
The best of the demigods, along with their wives, who are hke
ornaments of heavenly beauty, meet together and enjoy withm
Text 17] A Description of JambQdvipt 105
those gardens, while their glones are sung by lesser demigods

known as Gandharvas
TEXT 16
mandarotsafiga ekddaâ-sata-yojamttunga-devacilta-sircao gin-

sikhara-sthul&m phal&ny amfta-halpQni patantu
Tnandara-utsayie on the lower slopes of Mandara Mountain,

ekddasa-sata-yojana-uttu7igalyl00 yojanas high, devacuta-sirasah
from the top of a mango tree named Devacuta, gin-sikhara-sthukLm
which are as fat as mountain peaks, pAa/flm fruit, amrta-kalp&niaB
sweet as nectar, patantii&\\ down
TRANSLATION
On the lower slopes of Mandara Moimtam is a mango tree named
1,100 yojanas high Mangoes as big as mountain
Devacfita. It is
peaks and as sweet as nectar fall from the top of this tree for the
enjoyment of the denizens of heaven
PURPORT
In the Vdyu Parana there is also a reference to this tree by great
learned sages
aratntn&rh latohry a$tdv

eka-sa^ty-adhikam ca
phala-prarndnam dkhydtam
fîbhis taUva-darsibhir
TEXT 17
tefOm visiiyamdn&ndm aUmadhura--suTabhi-sugandhi~bahuidruna-

Ttwodenfirumxte Tt&ma mdl mandara-gin-sikhardn nipatanti pur-
veneldvttam upapldvayati.
tesamoi all visiTjamdndndm being broken because

the mangoes,
of falhng from the ati~madhura very sweet, surofchi fragrant,
top,
sugand/ii scented with other aromas, bahula large quantities, aruna-

rasa-udenahy reddish juice, orunodd ArupodS, ndmo named,
nadl\he nver, mandaro-gin-sife/ionSt from the top of Mandara
Mountain, nipatanrt falhng down, pUrvena on the eastern side, il-
fiiTtam through Ilavfta-varsa, upapldvayati Qowa
TRANSLATION
When all from such a height, they break,
those sohd fruits fail
and the sweet, fragrant juice withm them flows out and becomes
mcreasmgiy more fragrant as it mixes with other scents That juice
cascades from the mountain m
waterfalls and becomes a nver
called Arunodfi, which flows pleasantly through the eastern side of
Daypta.
TEXT 18
wi^w
yadrupajofanad hhavdnyd aniuxinndjhpunya-jam-vadhilndm
avayava-sparsa-sugandha-vdto dasa-yojanam samantdd anuvdsayati.
yatoi which, ujwyoândi because of using the fragrant water,

bhavdnydhoi Bhavam, the wife of Lord îva, anucarlndmoi atten-
dant maidservants, punya^jam-vadMn&mvfbo are wives of the moat
avayavaoi the bodily limbs, sparsa from contact,
pious Yakâs,
si^ndha-v&tahthe wmd, which becomes fragrant, dasa-yojanam
up to ten yojanas (about eighty miles), samantdtd\\ around,
onuiwsqyoti makes fragrant
TRANSLATION
The pious wives of the Yakâs act as personal maidservants to
assist Bhavanl, the wife of Lord liva Because they dnnk the water
of the River Arunodfi, their bodies become fragrant, and as the air
Carnes away that fragrance, it perfumes the entire atmosphere for
eighty miles around
TEXT 19
ewmjamhit-phaldnam atyuca-nip6ta-visfrnan&m anasthi-praydnam

ibha-k&ya-nibkdndTfi rasem jarnbu n&ma nodi jneru-mandara-sikharad
ayuta-yojanad avani-tak mpakxnM dakîmndtmetnam ydvad il&vrtam
upasyandayatu
ewm similarly, pmbu-phalBn&m--of the fruits called pmbiL (the
rose apple), aft-ucca-nipdta because of falling from a great height,
visfriwlndm which are broken to pieces, anasthi-pr&y&nOm having

very small seeds, ibha-kdya-nibhAn&m--axid which are as large as the
bodies of elephants,rasena by the juice, jambu n&ma nadla. river
named Jambli-nadi, ineru-majuJara-sikhar&thom the top of Meru-
mandara Mountain, ayuta-yojan&tlen thousand yopnas high, avam-
tale on the ground, mpofoniffalling, daksinena on the southern
side, Gtmdnamitaeli, y&vatlhe whole, iteuftom Ilavrta-varsa
upasyandayatiSioyfS through
TRANSLATION
Similarly, the fruits of thejambu tree, which are full of pulp
and have very small seeds, fall from a great height and break to
pieces Those frmts are the size of elepbmts, and the juice gbdmg
from them becomes a nver named Jambu-nadi This nver falls a
distance of 10,000 yojanas, from the summit of Merumandara to
108 ^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 16
the southern side of Davrta, and floods the entire land of IlavTta
with juice
PURPORT
We can only imagine how much jmce there might be in a fruit that is
the size of aneleplmt but has a very tiny seed Naturally the juice from
the broken pmhii frmts forms waterfalls and floods the entire land of II-
ftvTta That juice produces an immense quantity of gold, as will be ex-
plained in the next verses
TEXTS 20-21
RÎRo|( ^
t&vad ubhayor apt rodhasorya mxttik& tad-rasen&nuvtdhyamdnd v&yv-
arka-sarfiyoga-mpOkena soJdimra-lokabharanam jdmbn-nadarii nSma
suvamarh bhavatu yad u ha vava vibudhddayak sahayuvatibhvr
mukuta-kotaka-kafi-sutrOdy-abharaita-rapeTui khalu dh&rayantu
entirely, ubhayoh apioi both, rodhasohoi the banks,

jyfi which, m/lftfcfl the mud, taf-rosena with the jmce of the jamhU
anuiadhjaiTMJnd being saturated, nfiyu-
fruits that flows in the river,
arka-samyoga-mpdhenahGcaoBe of a chemical reaction with the air

and sunshine, socto always, armrorhka-dbharanamyihich is used
for the ornaments of the demigods, the denizens of the heavenly planets,
fimbU-nadam radma named Jambu-nada, suwmom gold, bhavati
becomes, yot which, u ha mIw mdeed, mbudha-Odayah^th.e great
demigods, sa^ with, yuvatibhihihen everlastingly youthful wives,
mukttâcrowns, ftafako bangles, ka/i-sfl/m belts, 2di and so on,
db/iampo of allkmds of ornaments, rupenam the form, khalu \a-
deed, dhSmyanti they possess
TRANSLATION
The mud ou both banks of the River Jambu-nadi, being
moistened by the flowing juice and then dried by the air and the
Text 21) A Descnption of Jambudvlpa 109
sunshine, produces huge quantities of gold called Jambu-nada.

The denizens of heaven use this gold for various kinds of orna-
ments Therefore all the inhabitants of the heavenly planets
their youthful wives are fully decorated with golden helmets,
bangles and belts, and thus they enjoy hfe
PURPORT
By the arrangement Supreme Personality of Godhead, the nvers
of the
on some planets produce gold on then banka Ihe poor inhabitants of
this earth, because of their incomplete knowledge, are captivated by a so-
called bhagavdn who can produce a small quantity of gold However, it is

understood that in a higher planetary system in this material world, the
mud on the banks of the Jambu-nadi mixes with jambu juice, reacts with
the sunshine in the air, and automatically produces huge quantities of
gold Thus the men and women are decorated there by various golden or-
naments, and they look very nice Unfortunately, on earth there is such a
scarcity of gold that the governments of the world try to keep it in
reserve and issue paper currency Because that currency is not backed
up by gold, the paper they distribute as money is worthless, but
nevertheless the people on earth are very proud of material advance-
ment In modern times, girls and ladies have ornaments made of plastic
instead of gold, and plastic utensds are used instead of golden ones, yet
people are very proud of their material wealth Therefore the people of
this age are descnbed as manddfi sumanda-matayo numda-bJui^d hy
upadmtdh {BhSg 1 1 10) In other words, they are extremely bad and
slow to understand the opulence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
They have been described as simanda-matayah because their concep-
tions are so crippled that they accept a bluffer who produces a little gold
to be God Because they have no gold m their possession, they are ac-
and thwefore they are considered unfortunate
tually poverty-stricken,
Sometimes these unfortunate people want to be promoted to the

heavenly planets to achieve fortunate positions, as descnbed this m
verse, but pure devotees of the Lord are not at all interested m such
opulence Indeed, devotees sometimes compare the color of gold to that of
bnght golden stool Caitanya Mahiprahhu has instructed devotees not

to be allured by golden ornaments and beautifully decorated women Na
dhanaih najanarh, na sundanm a devotee should not be allured by gold
beautiful women or the prestige of having many followers Sn Gaitanya

Mahaprabhu, therefore, confidentially prayed, mama pnmani jan-
manisvare bhavatdd hhahtir ahaUuM tvayi My Lord, please bless Me
with Your devotional service I do not want anything else A devotee
may pray to be delivered from this material world That is his only
aspu-aUon
ayi naTida-tamja kiAkaram

patitam m&ih vi^me bhavdmbudhau
kjpayd tarn pada-paAkaja-
sthUa-dkoXl-sadifsam vicintaya
The humble devotee simply prays to the Lord, Kindly pick me up from
the material world, which is full of varieties of material opulence, and
kem me under the shelter of Your lotus feet
&ila Narottama dSsa 'Ptfikttra prays
ha h& prabhu nanda-siUa, v^bhanu-sutd-yutOy

karund karaha ei-bdra
narottama-dasa kayo, nd phehha raAgd-pdya,
tomd vine ke dche dmdra
0 my Lord, 0 son of Nanda Maharaja, now You are standing before me

with Your consort, the daughter of Vj-abhftnu, Sriraat! Radhfirani
Kmdly accept me as the dust of Your lotus feet Please do not kick me

away, for I have no other shelter
Similarly, Prabodhananda Sarasvati indicates that the position of the
demigods, who are decorated with golden helmets and other ornaments,
18 no better than a phantasmagoria {tn-dasa-pUr dkdsa-pu?pdyate) A
devotee is never allured by such opulences He simply aspires to become
the dust of the lotus feet of the Lord
TEXT 22
yas tu maha-kadambah sup&rsva-mri}4ho yds tasya koparebhyo

mnihsj-t&h padcdydma-parmdh&hpanca madhu-dh&rdh supdrsva-
sikhardt patantyo 'paren&tmdnam ildvrtam anumodayantu
ya/i which, fii but, mahd.-kadambah the tree named

Mah&kadamba, supdrsva-nirdiiUiahvfhich stands on the side of the
mountain known as SupSrsva, which, tasya of that,
kotarebhyah from the hollows, wni/isrtd/iflowing, pancahve,
dydmavydma, a unit of measurement of about eight feet,
panndhdh -whose measurement, pofea five, madhu-dhdrdhEows
of honey, supdrsva-sikhardthom the top of SupSrsva Mountain,
patantyah lowing down, aparena on the western side of Sumeru
Mountain, dtmflnom the whole of, liflurtam Ilavyta-varâ,
anumodayantimake fragrant
TRANSLATION
On the side of SupSrSva Mountain stands a big tree called
Mahakadamba, which is very celebrated From the hollows of this
tree flow five rivers of honey, each about five vyamas wide This
flowmg honey falls incessantly from the top of Suparwa Mountain
and flows all around ll&vrta-varfa, beginning from the western
side. Thus the whole land is saturated with the pleasing fragrance
PURPORT
The hand and another when one spreads both his
distance between one
arms is called a vydmcL This comes to about eight feet Thus each of the
nvers was about forty feet wide, making a total of about two hundred
feet
TEXT 23
IRÎI
yd hy upayuftjdndndm mukhormrvdsito vdyuh samantdc chata-yojanam

anuvdsayati.
ydh which (those flo\ra of honey), /h indeed, upayunjdndndm

of those who drink, muldia-nirvdsitah vdyuh the air emanating from
the mouths, samant&taW around, sata-yopnamuTp to one hundred

yojanas (eight hundred miles), onunfisoyoft makes sweetly flavored
TRANSLATION
The air carrying the scent from the mouths of those who dnnk
that honey perfumes the land for a hundred yojanas around
TEXT 24
*1! 5IW 5RS1?I
emm kumuda-nirOiPio yah satamlso noma vafas tasya skandhebhyo

nfcindhpayo-dadhi-madhu-g/irto'gi*<^d^J^J-ttnibara-
sayyOsanabharan&dayah sarva eva kdma-dugh& nad&h kunmdagr&t
pakmtas tarn uttareneldviiam upayojayantu
evom thus, /cumuda-niru(l/Kih having grown on Kumuda Moun-

yah that, Sata-valsah nAma the tree named l^tavalM (because
tain,
of having hundreds of trunks), twjah a banyan tree, tosyo of it,

skandhebhyahiTom the thick branches, nicmah flowing down,
poyah milk, dodhi yogurt, inodhu honey, ghrto clarified butter,
guda molasses, anTia food grains, dch and so on, ambara
clothing, sayyfi bedding, fisano sitting places, &bharana-adayah
carrying ornaments and so on, sorw everything, eva certainly,
feo/Tja-dughah fulfilling all desires, naddhhig rivers, kumuda-
agrfit from the top of Kumuda Mountain, /latantoh flowing, tarn to
that, uttarena on the northern side, itooftam the land known as II-
flvTta-varâ, upay<yayantigive happiness
TRANSLATION
on Kumuda Mountam there is a great banyan tree,
Sunilarly,
which IS called ^tavalsa because it has a hundred main branches
From those branches come many roots, from which many nvers
are flowing These rivers flow down from the top of the mountain
Text 251 A Descnption of JambQdvlpa 113
to the northern side of Ilav^-var;a for the benefit of those who

five there Because of these flowing nvers, all the people have
ample supphes of milk, yogurt, honey, clarified butter [ghee],
molasses, food grams, clothes, beddmg, sittmg places and orna-
ments All the objects they desire are sufficiently supplied for their
prosperity, and therefore they are very happy
PURPORT
The prosperity of humanity does not depend on a demoniac civilization
that has no culture and no knowledge but has only gigantic skyscrapers
and huge automobiles always rushing down the highways The products
of nature are sufficient When there is a profuse supply of milk, yogurt,
honey, food grains, ghee, molasses, dhotis, saris, bedding, sitting places
and ornaments, the residents are actually opulent When a profuse sup-
ply of waterfrom the river inundates the land, all these things can be
produced, and there will not be scarcity This all depends, however, on
the performance of sacrifice as described in the Vedic literature
anndd bhavanti bhutdni

parjanydd anna-sambhavah
yajnOd bhavati parymyo
yajnah karma-samudbhavah
All hving bodies subsist on food grains, which are produced from rams
Rams are produced by performance of yajna [sacrifice], and yajHa is
born of prescnbed duties These are the prescriptions given in
Bhagavad-gOd (3 14) If people follow these principles in full Kr^na
consciousness, h uman society wdl be prosperous, and they will be happy
both in this life and in the next
TEXT 25
srawt
II II
114 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Qi 16
yOn upaju^dnandm na kaddcid api prajdndm vali-palita-klajm-sveda-

(kurgandhya-jardmaya-mrtyu-sitosria-vaivarnyopasargddayastdpa-
mefd bhavanti ydvaj jlvam sukham niratisayam eva
ydn which (all the products produced because of the flowing rivers
mentioned above), upaju^dndndmoi persons who are fully utilizing,
no not, kaddcitBil any time, opi certainly, prajdndm-~oi the
citizens, wail wnnkles, jxihto grey hair, /cIottio fatigue, sveda
perspiration, daurgandhyah&d. odors because of unclean perspiration,
jarfi old age, dmoya disease, untimely death, stta severe
cold, usna scorching heat, mMiamyo fading of the luster of the
body, uposarga troubles, ddayak and so on, tdpaof sufferings,
varieties, bhavanti are^ ydvatas long as, jivamMe,
su/c/iam happiness, niro/wqyam unlimited, eva only
TRANSLATION
The residents of the material world who enjoy the products of
these Blowing nvers have no wrmkles on their bodies and no grey
hair They never feel fatigue, and perspiration does not give their
bodies a bad odor. They are not afiSicted by old age, disease or un-
timely death, they do not suffer from chilly cold or scorching heat,
nor do their bodies lose their luster They all hve very happily,
without anxieties, until death
PURPORT
This verse hints at the perfection of human society even within this
material world The miserable conditions of this material world can be

corrected by a suf&cient supply of milk, yogurt, honey, ghee, molasses,
food grams, ornaments, bedding, sitting places and so on This is human
civilization Ample food grains can be produced through agricultural en-
terprises, and profuse supplies of milk, yogurt and ghee can be arranged
through cow protection Abundant honey can be obtained if the forests
are protected Unfortunately, m modern civilization, men are busy kill-
ing the cows that are the source of yogurt, milk and ghee, they are cut-
ting down all the trees that supply honey, and they are opemng factories
to manufacture nuts, bolts, automobiles and wine instead of engaging in
Text 26J A Desmption of Jambudvipa 115
agriculture How can the people be happy^ They must suffer from all the
misery of materialism Their bodies become wnnkled and gradually
deteriorate until they become almost like dwarves, and a bad odor ema-
nates from their bodies because of unclean perspiration resulting from
eating all kinds of nasty things This is not human civilization If people
actually want happiness m this life and want to prepare for the best in
the next hfe, they must adopt a Vedic civilization In a Vedic civilization,
there is a full supply of all the necessities mentioned above
TEXT 26
3R5ati II
kuranga-kurara-kusumbha-vaikanlai-tnkuta-smra-patanga-rucaka-
ni$adha-sintvGsa-kapila~sa7ikha-vaidurya-]&rudhi-hama-rsabha-n6ga
h&lafijara-ndradddayo vahsatirgtrayo meroh kamik&ya iva kesara-
bhuta mula-dese panta upaklptuK
/curariga Kuranga, /nirora Kurara, kmumbha-mikanka-tnkuta-

sisira-pataAga-rucaka-niâdha-sinivOsa-kapila-saJikha-vaidilrya-
jSrudhi-hamsa-j'âbha-nGga-fmlanjara-n&radath.e names of moun-
tains, adayah and so on, vimsati-girayahty/cnty mountains,
meroh of Sumeru Mountain, komikdyahot the whorl of the lotus,
ita like, kesara-bhutdh as filaments, mUla-deseal the base,
pantahail around, upaklpldhairmged by the Supreme Personality

of Godhead
TRANSLATION
There are other mountains beautifully arranged around the foot
of Mount Meru hke the filaments around the whorl of a lotus
flower Theur names are Kuranga, Kurara, Kusumbha, Yaikafika,
Tnkhta, liira, Patahga, Ruca]^, Niâdha, Sinivasa, Kapila,
^kha, Vaidurya, Jarudlu, Hamsa, R^ha, Naga, KSlafijara and
Narada.
TEXT 27
ftapi jijajft
sim-
, 5% 'iRâtsfinRf <iRgsTOfiirasm-
Pifti IR!!
jafkara-devakutau merum purvenoftddasa-yojana-sahasram

udagayatau dm-sahasrarh prthu-tungau bkavatak evam aparena
pavana-pany&trau dakfinena kailasa-haramrau prdg-dyat&v evam
uttaratas tnirnga-makardv a?fahhir etaih pansrto 'gnir iva pantos
cakdsti k&flcana-ginh.
pfhara-devakUfau ~t\ô mountains named Jathara and Devakii^,

TneromSumeru Mountain, pUrvena on the eastern side, astadasa-yo-
pna-sahasram eighteen thousand yojanas, udg&yataustreuAnng
from north to south, dm-sahasramtvfo thousand yojanas, pjihu-
tufigauin vndth and height, bftaiwtoh there are, euom similarly,
aparena on the western side, pavana-pdny&trautvfo mountains
named Pavana and Pfiriyfitra, dak^vnena on the southern side, kaildsa-
fcarainrau two mountains named Kailfisa and Karavlra, prOk-dyatau-^
expanding east and west, etwn similarly, uttaratah on the northern
side, tnsniga-makarau twomountains named Tris^ftga and Makara,
a^hhih etaih by these eight mountains, pans^to/i surrounded, ag-
mh lua like fire, pantah all over, ca/pfi5ft bnlliantly shines,
kOncana-ginhthe golden mountain named Sumeru, or Meru
TRANSLATION
On the eastern side of Sumeru Mountam are two moun tains
named Jaîara and Deyakti^, which extend to the north and south
for 18,000 yojanas [144,000 miles] Similarly, on the western side
of Sumeru are two mountams named Pavana and Pany&tra, which
also extend north and south for the same distance On the
southern side of Sumeru are two mountains named Kaillsa and
Karavira, which extend east and west for 18,000 yojanas, and on
the northern side of Sumeru, extending for the same distance east
and west, are two mountains named Tnlfi6ga and Makara. The
Text 29] A Descnption of Jambudvipa 117
width and height of all these mountains is 2,000 yojanas [16,000

nples] Sumeru, a mountain of sohd gold shining as bnUiantly as
fire, 18 surrounded by these eight mountams
TEXT 28
3TO!rt
II ^< II
meror murdhani bfuigavata dtma-yoner madhyata upakjpt&rh purim

ayuta-yo]ana-s&hasnm sama-caturasram satakaumbhim vadantu

meroh oi Sumeru Mountain, murdhani on the head,
bhagavatahoi the most powerful being, &tma-yonehof Lord
Brahma, madhyatafi in the middle, upoftl/jfflm situated, purim the
great township, ayuta-yojana-ten thousand yojanas^ s&hasrvm one
thousand, sama-caturasr&moi the same length on all sides, sata-
kaumbhim made enturely of gold, iwdaren the great learned sages
say
TRANSLATION
In the middle of the summit of Meru is the township of Lord
Brahma. Each of its four sides is calculated to extend for ten
miUion yojanas [eighty miUion miles] It is made entirely of gold,
and therefore learned scholars and sages call it Satakaumbhi
TEXT 29
t&m anupanto loka-pdldndm affaMThyathd-disamyathd-rOparh

turiya-mdnena puro ^f&v upaklpt&lL
tfJm that great township named Brahmapuri, anupantah-sni-

roundmg, Joka-p&ldndmoi the governors of the planets, offdn&m
eight, yathd-disam according to the directions, yathd-rupam in
exact conformity with the township of Brahmapuri, tunya-manena

by measurement only one fourth, jauro/i townships, o^/an eight,
upaklptdh situated
TRANSLATION
Surrounding Brahmapun m all directions are the residences of
the eight principal governors of the planetary systems, beginnmg
with King Indra. These abodes are similar to Brahmapuri but are
one fourth the size
PURPORT
l^rila VisvanStha Cakravarti Thakura confirms that the townships of
Lord Brahma and the eight subordinate governors of the planetary
systems, beginning with Indra, are mentioned in other Pur&nas
merau nava-pUrdni syur

manovafy amardmff
tejomti sajhyamani
tathd kf^ndfigand para
sraddh&vati gandhavati
tathd cdnyd mahodayd
yasovatf ca brahmendra
bahyddtndm yathd-kramam
Brahmas townsbp is known as Manovati, and those of his assistants

such as Indra and Agni are known as AmaravaU, Tejovati, Samyamani,
Kr^nifigana, ^raddhavati, Gandhavati, MahodayS and li^vati
Brahmapuri is situated in the middle, and the other eight jouris surround
It in all directions
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Sixteenth

Chapter of the ^mad-Bhagavatam, entitled, A Description of
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
The Descent of the River Ganges
The Seventeenth Chapter desmhes the origin of the Ganges River and
how It flows in and around Ilavxta-varâ There is also a description of
the prayers Lord 6iva offers to Lord Saftkarâna, part of the cpiadruple
expansions of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Visnu once ap-
proached Ball MaharSja while the King was performing a sacrifice The
Lord appeared before him as Tnvikraraa, or Vamana, and begged alms

from the King m the form of three steps of land With two steps, Lord
Vamana covered all three planetary systems and pierced the covering of
the universe with the toes of His left foot A few drops of water from the
Causal Ocean leaked through this hole and fell on the head of Lord liva,
where they remained for one thousand millenniums These drops of

water are the sacred Ganges River It first flows onto the heavenly
planets, which are located on the soles of Lord Vi^nus feet The Ganges
River 18 known by many names, such as the Bhagirathi and the Jahnavi
It purifies Dhruvaloka and the planets of the seven sages because both
Dhruva and the sages have no other desire than to serve the Lord's lotus
feet
The Ganges River, emanating from the lotus feet of the Lord, inun-
moon, and then flows through
dates the heavenly planets, especially the
Brahmapurl atop Mount Meru Here the river divides into four branches
(known as Sitfl, Alakananda, Cakfu and Bhadra), which then flow down
to the ocean of salt water The branch known as Sita flows through
J^hara-parvata and Gandhamidana-parvata and then flows down to
Bhadrasva-varâ, where it mixes with the ocean of salt water in the West
The Cakû branch flows through Mslyavan-gui and, after reaching
Ketumala-varâ, mixes with the ocean of salt water in the West The
branch known as Bhadrfi flows onto Mount Meru, Mount Kumuda, and
the Nila, !veta and ^yAgavin mountains before it reaches Kuru-desa
where it flows into the ocean of salt water in the north The AlakanandS
branch flows through Brahmalaya, crosses over many mountains, includ-
ing Hemakuta and Himaku]n, and then reaches BhSrata-varfa, where it
119
120 j^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 17
flows into the southern side of the ocean of salt water Many other rivers
and their branches flow through the nine varsas
The tract of land known as Bharata-varsa is the field of activities, and
the other eight varsas are for persons who are meant to enjoy heavenly
comfort In each of these eight beautiful provinces, the celestial denizens
enjoy various standards of material comfort and pleasure A different in-
carnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead distributes His mercy
m each of the nine varsas of Jambudvipa
In the IlavTta-varâ, Lord liva is the only male There he lives with his
wife, Bhavaru, who is attended by many maidservants If any other male
enters that province, BhavanI curses him to become a woman Lord îva
worships Lord Safikarâna by offering various prayers, one of which is as
follows My dear Lord, please liberate all Your devotees from material
hfe and bind all the nondevotees to the material world Without Your

mercy, no one can be released from the bondage of material existence
TEXTl
\\\\\
sri-suka uvaca
taira bhagavatah sdk^&dyapa-litgasya vifnor mkramato v&ma-
pQddiigutha-ruxk}ui-riirhhmmrdhvdfi4a-kcU&ha-vivarerUliitah-pravtt&
y& bdhya-]akirdh&r& tac-(Mram~paAkaj(lvaTijaMruiia-
hrijalkoparanpUlkhih-jagad-agha-rrialapahopasparsan&imlAs&kfdd
hhagavat-paj^ anupalakîta-vaco ^bhidhiyamdndti-mahatd kdlena
yuga-sahasropalak?anena divo murdhany avatat&rayat tad vi^nu-
padam ShuK
Text 11 The Descent of the River Ganges 121
sri-sukah uvdcaî ûkadeva Gosvfiml said tatraRl that time

bhagavatah-~o{ the incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
sdA?<5/ directly, yajna-hftgasyalhe enjoyer of the results of all
vi^nohoi Lord Vi^nu, uifcramaiaA while taking His second

sacrifices,
step, vdma-pddaoi His left leg, angu^thaoi the big toe, nakha by
the nail, nirb/rana pierced, urd/wia upper, anâ-kafdhalbe

covering of the universe (consisting of seven layers earth, water, fire,
etc), viuaretw through the hole, antah-pravi^fil having entered the

universe, jyS which, bdhya-pla^dh&rdlhe flow of water from the
Causal Ocean outside the universe, tot of Him, carana-pankajaof
the lotus feet, avanejana by the washing, aruna-hnplka by reddish
powder, uparanjitd- being colored, akhila-jagatoi the whole world,
agha-mala the sinful activities, apa/id destroys, ujaosparsana the
touching of which, amaid completely pure, 5dA?dt directly
bhagavat-padi emanating from the lotus feet of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, ifi thus, anujsalaksito- descnbed, vacah by the
name, abhidhlyamSnd being called, ati-mahatd kdlenaoiter a long
time, yuga-sahasra-upalaksanena consisting of one thousand millen-

niums, divahof the sky, murdhani on the head (Dhruvaloka)
auatotdra- descended, yot which, tot that, vi^nu-padam the lotus
feet of Lord Viîju, d/m/i- they call
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvaim said My dear King, Lord Visnu, the enjoyer
of aU sacrifices, appeared as Yfimanadeva m
the sacrificial arena of
Bali Mahfirija, Then He extended His left foot to the end of the
universe and pierced a hole m
its covering with the nail of His big
toe Through the hole, the pure water of the Causal Ocean entered
this umverse as the Ganges River Having washed the lotus feet of
the Lord, which are covered with reddish powder, the water of the
Ganges acquired a very beautiful pink color Every hving being
can immediately punfy his mmd of material contammation by
touching the transcendental water of the Ganges, yet its waters
remain ever pure Because the Ganges directly touches the lotus
feet of the Lord before descending within tins universe, she is
known as Yi^nupadi Later she received other names hke Jahnavi
122 SrimAd-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 17
and Bhaglrath] After one thousand millenniums, the water of the

Ganges descended on Dhruvaloka, the topmost planet this m
universe Therefore all learned sages and scholars proclaim
Dhruvaloka to be Visigiupada [situated on Lord Vi^nu^s lotus
feetl
PURPORT
In this verse, ûkadeva Gosvami d^cnbes the glories of the Ganges
River The water of the Ganges is called patOa-pavani, the deliverer of
all sinful living beings It is a proven fact that a person who regularly
bathes in the Ganges is purified both externally and internally Exter-

nally his body becomes immune to all kinds of disease, and internally he
gradually develops a devotional attitude toward the Supreme Personality
of Godhead Throughout India, many thousands of people live on the
hanks of the Ganges, and by regularly bathing in her waters, they are
undoubtedly being purified both spintually and materially Many sages,
including Safikarficfirya, have composed prayers in praise of the Ganges,

and the land of India itself has become glorious because such rivers as
the Ganges, YamunS, Godavari, KSveri, Ky^nfi and Narmada flow there
Anyone living on the land adjacent to these rivers is naturally advanced
in spiritual consciousness ^rlla Madhvacarya says
v&rdhe v&ma-pOdam tu
tad-anyeu tu dak^mam
pOdarfi kilpesu bkagav&n
ujjahdra trmkramah
Standing on His right foot and extending His left to the edge of the
universe, Lord Vamana became known as Trivikrama, the incarnation
who performed three heroic deeds
TEXT 2
Rrrt 11 ^ W
Text 2] The Descent of the River Ganges 123
yatra ha v&va vira-vmta auttdnap&dih parama-bhdgavato 'smat-kula-

demtd-carandraviiukidakam lUyOm anusavanam utkj^yajndna-
hhagavad-bhakti-yogena dfîharh klvdyam&n&ntar-hrdaya autkanthya-
mmsamihta-locana-yugah-kiujbnala-mgahtdTnala-bS^pa-
kahydbhivyajyamdm-roma-pulaka-kulako 'dhundpi paramadarena
sirasA bibhartu
yatra ha vdva in Dhruvaloka, vim-wratoA firmly determined, aut-

t&napddih the famous son of MaharSja Utlfinapada, parama-
bkdgavatah the most exalted devotee, asmat our, kula-d^tdoi
the family Deity, carana-aravindaot the lotus feet, udakam in the
water, iti thus, jdm which, a/iusouanom constantly

lUkr^yarndna being increased, bhagavat-bhakti-yogenahy devo-
tional service unto the Lord, drdAam greatly, khdyamdna-arUah-
hTdayah being softened within the core of his heart, autkanphya by
great anxiety, wvosa spontaneously, amilita slightly open, locana
of eyes, jugoia pair, AuÂnafafrom the flowerlike, vigalUa
emanating, amala-uncontaminated, b&spa-kalaydmlh tears,
abhiiâjyamdna being manifested, romo-pu/o/to-AuloftaA-whose
symptoms of ecstasy on the body, adhund opi even now, parama-
ddareiiay/ith great reverence, sirosa by the head bihJiarHhe
bears
TRANSLATION
Dhniva MaharSja, the famous son of Mshfirija Uttinapada, is
known as the most exalted devotee of the Supreme Lord because of
his firm determination m
executing devotional service Knowing
that the sacred Ganges water washes the lotus feet of Lord Vi^nu,
Dhruva Maharaja, situated on his own planet, to this very day ac-
cepts that water on his head with great devotion Because he cons-
tantly thinks of K(^na very devoutly within the core of his heart,
he 18 overcome with ecstatic anxiety Tears flow from his half-open
eyes, and eruptions appear on his entire body
PURPORT
When a person is firmly fixed in devotional service to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, he is described as wira-oroto, fully determined
124 Srimad-Bhflgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 17
Such a devotee increases his ecstasy in devotional service more and more
Thus as soon as he remembers Lord Vi^nu, his eyes fill with tears This is
a symptom of a mahd-bh&gavata. Dhruva MahfirSja maintained himself
in that devotional ecstasy, and irl Caitanya Mahaprabhu also gave us a
practical example of transcendental ecstasy when He lived at Jagannatha
Pun His pastimes there are fully narrated in Caitanya-cantdmxta,
TEXT 3
iiîi
tatah sapta T?ayas tat prabh&v&hhijMy&m nanu tapasa &tyanUH

siddhir etamti bhagqmti sarvdtmam vSsudeve 'nuparaia-bhakti-y(^-
labhenaivopekÛ&nydrth&tma-gatayo muktim iv&gatarh rrmmuksava iva
sabahu-mdnam adydpi jafd-jUtair udvahanti.
tata/i thereafter, sapta rayah-~t\ie seven great sages (beginning

with Marici) , tat prabhd,va-abkijMh~--\fho knew very well the influence
of the Ganges River, ydm this Ganges water, mmu indeed,
tojxisah of our austerities, the ultimate, sidd/w/i perfec-
tion, eWmtt this much, bhagavati~lhe Supreme Personality of
Godhead, sarva-Atmam in the all-pervading, vdsudeve Kj^^nsi,

onuporata contmuous, hhnkh-jogoof the mystic process of devo-
tional serviM, iflbhena simply by achieving this platform, eiw cer-
tainly, upe/cfito neglected, anjo other, artha-dtmagatayah&l\
other means of perfection (namely religion, econonuc development,
mukhm liberation from material
sense gratification and liberation),
bondage, iva like, i?gaMm obtained, mumuk?oiw/t persons desir-
ing liberation, tw like, sa-bahu-manamvnih great honor, adya
apieven now, ptA-jUfaihmlh matted locks of hair, udvahanti-^
they carry
TRANSLATION
The seven great sages [Marici, Vasistha, Atn and so on] reside on
planets beneath Dhruvaloka. Well aware of the influence of the
water of the Ganges, to this day they keep Ganges water on the
tufts of hair on their heads Tliey have concluded that this is the
ultimate wealth, the perfection of all austerities, and the best
means of prosecuting transcendental life Having obtamed umn-
temipted devotional service to the Supreme Personabty of
Godhead, they neglect all other beneficial processes like rehgion,
economic development, sense gratification and even merging into
the Supreme Just as jMnis think that mergmg mto the existence
of the Lord is the highest truth, these seven exalted personahties
accept devotional service as the perfection of life
PURPORT
Transcendentalists are divided into two primary groups the mrmesa-
vddis, or impersonahsts, and the hhaktaSt or devotees The imper-
sonaliats do not accept spiritual varieties of life They want to merge into
the existence of the Supreme Lord m His Brahman feature (the brahma-
jyoti) The devotees, however, desire to take part m the transcendental
activities of the Supreme Lord In the upper planetary system the top-
most planet is Dhruvaloka, and beneath Dhruvaloka are the seven
planets occupied by the great sages, beginning with Marici, Vasi^tha and
Atri All these sages regard devotional service as the highest perfection
of hfe Therefore they all carry the holy water of the Ganges on their
heads This verse proves that for one who has achieved the platform of
pure devotional service, nothing else is important, even so-called libera-
tion {kaivalya) l^rlla Sridhara Sv5rai states that only by achieving pure
devotional service of the Lord can one give up all other engagements as
insignificant Prabodhananda Sarasvati confirms his statement as
follows
kaivalyarh naraMyate tn-dasa-pUr dkdsa-pu^pdyate

duriddnterulnya-k&la-sarpa-patall protkhdta-damstrdyate
visvarh pUiva-sukfidyate vidhi-rmhendrGdis ca kttdyate
yat k&mnya-kaidkfa-îbhamvatdm tarti gauram eva stumah
126 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Gurito 5, Ch 17
^ri Caitanya Mahaprabhu has perfectly enunciated and broadcast the

process of bhakti-yoga. Consequently, for one who has taken shelter at
the lotus feet of SriQitanya Mahaprabhu, the highest perfection of the

Mayavadis, kaivalya, or becoming one with the Supreme, is considered
hellish, to say nothing of the harmls' aspiration to be promoted to the
heavenly planets Devotees consider such goals to be worthless phan-

tasmagoria There are also who try to control their senses, but
they can never succeed without coming to the stage of devotional service
The senses are compared to poisonous snakes, but the senses of a hhakta
engaged in the service of the Lord are like snakes with their poisonous
fangs removed The yogi tries to suppress his senses, but even great
mystics like Visvamitra fail m the attempt VisvSmitra was conquered by
his senses when he was captivated by Menakft during his meditation She
later gave birth to ûntala The wisest persons in the world, therefore,
are the bhaktx-yo^ as Lord Kfna confirms in Bhagavad-gM (6 47)
yogin&m opt sarvefdrh

mad-gatenSntardtmand
sraddhdvdn bhajate yo m&rh
sa me yuktatamo matah
Of all yogis, he who always abides in Me with great faith, worshiping
Me m transcendental loving service, is most intimately united with Me in

yoga and is the highest of all
TEXT4
svt fjpraft II II
tato 'neka-sahasm-kofi-vvndn(imka-saft,kula-deva-yd.7ieniivatar-
andndu mandahm dvdrya brahma-sadane nipatatu
toto/iafter purifying the seven planets of the seven great sages,

onefca many, sohosra thousands, kohoi millions, vim&na-anika
with contingents of airplanes, sartkufci congested, deva-ydnena^hy
the spaceways of the demigods, auataranft descending, indu-maiv-
dalamthe moon planet, dMiya inundated, brahma-sadane to the

abode of Lord Brahmfi atop Sumeru-parvata, nipataft falls down
TRANSLATION
Afterpunfying the seven planets near Dhruvaloka (the
polestar], the Ganges water is earned through the spaceways of the
demigods m
bdbons of celestial airplanes Then it inundates the
moon [Candraloka] and finally reaches Lord Brahmas abode atop
Mount Meru
PURPORT
We should always remember that the Ganges River comes from the
Causal Ocean, beyond the covering of the universe After the water of
the Causal Ocean leaks through the hole created by Lord Vmanadeva, it
flows down to Dhruvaloka (the polestar) and then to the seven planets
beneath Dhruvaloka Then it is carried to the moon by innumerable
celestial airplanes, and then it falls to the top of Mount Meru, which is
known as Sumeru-parvata In this way, the water of the Ganges finally
reaches the lower planets and the peaks of the Himalayas, and from there
it flows through Hardwar and throughout the plains of India, punfying
the entire land How the Ganges water reaches the various planets from
the top of the universe is explained herein Celestial airplanes carry the
water from the planets of the sages to other planets So-called advanced
scientists of the modern age are trying to go to the higher planets, but at
tbe same time they are experiencing a power shortage on earth If they
were actually capable scientists, they could personally go by airplane to
other planets, but this they are unable to do Having now given up their
moon excursions, they are attempting to go to other planets, but without
success
TEXTS
tatra caturdM b}adyam&n& caturhkir n&mabhs catur-ebsam

abhispandantl Tiada-Tiadt-patan ev&bhinivisati sUSlakanandd cak$ur
bhadreti.
128 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Gh 17
totra- there (on top of Mount Meru), caturdh&\nlo four branches,

bhidyamdiUl being divided, caturbhihyîlb four, n&mabhih
names, catuh-disam the four directions (east, west, north and south),
nada-imdi-patim the reservoir of
afc/wsjjontianrt profusely flowing,
all great rivers (the ocean), em certainly, abhmivisati enters, sita-
olahanandaSitA and AlakanandS, cakûhCak^n, bliadrfi BhadrS,

rfi known by these names
TRANSLATION
On top of Mount Meru, the Ganges divides into four branches,
each of which gushes in a different direction [east, west, north and
south] These branches, known by the names Sita, AlakanandS,
Cakfu and Bhadra, flow down to the ocean
TEXT 6
II ^11
sita tu brahma-sadanat kesaramlddi-gin-sikharebhyo dho 'dhah

prcurav<mttgaiidhamadana-murdhasupatitvdntaren^ bhadrasva-
varsam prdcydm dm kfdra-samiidmm abhipramsatu
sM the branch known as Sita, ftt certainly, brahma-sadanBi

from Brahmapuri, kesaiUcala-Odioi Kesarficala and of other great
mountains, gin-hills, iikharebhyahitom the tops, adhah adhah

downward, pmsravanK flowing, gandhamddanaoi Gandhamadana
Mountain, mardhosu on the top, paWvd falling down, antarena
within, bhadrdsva-varâmthe province known as BhadrBsva, prd-
cyfim in the western, disi direction, ksdra-samudram the ocean of
salt water, abhipravisati enters
TRANSLATION
The branch known as the SitI flows through
of the Ganges
Brahmapuri atop Mount Meru, and from there it runs dowij to the
nearby peaks of the Kesaracala Mountains, which stand almost as

high as Mount Meru itself These mountains are hke a bunch of
filaments around Mount Meru From the Kesaracala Mountams,
the Ganges falls to the peak ofGandham&dana Mountain and then
flows mto the land of Bhadrahra-varfia. Finally it reaches the ocean
of salt water in the west
TEXT?
evarh mdlyavac-chikharan ni^patanii tato *nuparata-vega ketumalam

abhi cakûh praticydm dm sarU-paMm pravisatu
etam m this way, mdlyavat-sikhardtirom the top of MfilyavSn

Mountain, falling down, totah thereafter, anuparata-
vegd whose force is uninterrupted, ketumdiam abh mto the land
known as Ketum&la-vara, caksuh the branch known as Cakfu,
prottcyfim in the West, dwi direction, sant-patmthe ocean, pra-
wsoft enters mto
TRANSLATION
The branch of the Ganges known as Cakû falls onto the summit
of Malyavin Mountain and from there cascades onto the land of
Ketumila-varâ The Ganges flows mcessantly through Ketumala-
varâ and in this way also reaches the ocean of salt water m the
West
TEXTS
Ikll
bhodra cottarato meru-siraso nipantd gin-sikharOd gin-sikharam

atihdya srrigavatah spigad avasyandamdnd uttardms tu kurUn abhUa
udScyarh dm jaladhim abhipramsati.
130 l^rimad-Bhagayatam [Canto 5, Ch 17
bhadr&the branch known as Bhadra, ca also, uttaratah to the

northern side, meru-sirasahhom the top of Mount Meru, nipatUd
having fallen, gin-sikhar&t from the peak of Kumuda Mountain, gin-
sikharamto die peak of Nila Mountain, oh/idya passing over as if
not touching, sr^vatahof the mountain known as ^yAgavSn,
sfhgdtfrom the peak, awwyondamfind flowing, uttardnthe north-
ern, tu but, fcuriln the land known as Kuru, abhUah on all sides,
udfcyfim in the northern, disi direction, jaladhim the ocean of salt
water, abhipravisati enters into
TRANSLATION
The branch of the Ganges known as Bhadra flows from the
northern side of Mount Meru Its waters fall onto the peaks of
Kumuda Mountain, Mount Nila, Sveta Mountain and Sfhgavfin
Moimtam in succession Then it runs down mto the province of
Kuru and, after crossmg through that land, flows mto the salt-
water ocean m the north
TEXT 9
tathaivdhkanandd dakfinena brahma-sadanad bahUm gin-kufdny

atikramya hemakilfdd dhairmkufdnycih-mbhascUara-ramhasd
Infhayantt hhdratam abhwar^rh dakînasydrh disi jaladhim
abhipravisatiyasydjh sndndrtham cdgacchatah pumsah pade pade
'svarnedha-rdpsilyattinaTn phalarh na durlabham Uu
euo similarly, alakananddlhe branch known as Alaka-

tathd
nanda, dakpnena^hy the southern side, brahma~sadcmdthom the
cityknown as Brahmapuri, bohfliw many, gin-kdfdmthe tops of
mountains, ofa/croTnya crossing over, hemakOfdt'-hom Hemakuta
Mountain, hownafciltdm and Himaku}.a, ati-rabhasatara more
fiercely, rom/iasd with great force, /ut/iayanti plundering,

bh&ratam abhivar$amQn all aides of Bharata-var$a, daksinasyam in
the southern, disi du*ection, jaladhun the ocean of salt water,
abhipravisati enters into, yasydm in which, sndna-arthamfoT
bathing, ca and, Qgacchatah of one who is coming, pumsaha per-

son, pcule pade&t every step, asmmedka-r&]asuya-iidin&m-~of great
sacrifices like the Asvamedha yajna and R5jasuya yajna, phalam the
result, na not, duriabham^yery difficult to obtain, iti thus
TRANSLATION
branch of the Ganges known as Alakanandft flows
Similarly, the
from the southern side of Brahmapuri [Brahma-sadana] Passing
over the tops of mountains in various lands, it falls down with
fierce force upon the peaks of the mountams Hemakuta and
Himakaia After mundatmg the tops of those mountains, the
Ganges falls down onto the tract of land known as Bharata-varâ,
which she also mundates Then the Ganges flows mto the ocean of
salt water m
the south Persons who come to bathe this nver are m
fortunate It is not very difficult for them to achieve with every
step the results of performmg great sacrifices like the Rajasuya
and Asvamedha yajnas
PURPORT
The place where the Ganges flows mto the salt water of the Bay of
Bengal is still known as Cahga-sagara, or the meeting place of the Canges
and the Bay of Bengal On Makara-sankrfinti, in the month of January-
February, thousands of people still go there to bathe, hoping to be liber-
ated That they can actually be liberated in this way is confirmed herein
For those who bathe in the Ganges at any time, the results of great
sacrifices like the Asvamedha and Rijasuya yajflas are not at all difficult
to achieve Most people in India are still inclined to bathe in the Ganges
and there are many places where they can do so At Prayflga (Allahabad),
many thousands of people gather during the month of January to bathe
in the confluence of the Ganges and Yamuna Afterward, many of them
go to the confluence of the Bay of Bengal and the Ganges to take bath
there Thus it is a special facihty for all the people of India that they can
bathe in the water of the Ganges at so many places of pilgrimage
m
132 Srimad'Bhagavatam [Canto 5^ Ch 17
TEXT 10
31^ ^ srasj 51^ <3^ Wf

II ? II
mye ca nad& nadyas ca varê var$e santi bahuso merv-OcU-gin-

duhitarah satasak

anye many others, ca also, nad&h rivers, nadyah small

rivers, co and, var?e var$e-~m each tract of land, sanh are,
hahusahoi many varieties, meru-ddi-gin-duhUaro/i daughters of
the mountains beginning with Meru, satasak the hundreds
TRANSLATION
Many other rivers, both big and small, flow from the top of
Mount Meru These rivers are like daughters of the mountain, and
they flow to the various tracts of land in hundreds of branches
TEXT 11
tatrSpi bhdmtam eva varârh karma-kfetram any&ny a^fa varfdni

svargin&Th punya-Seopabhoga-sthdn&ni bhaum&m svarga-padam
vyapadisantL
opi out of all of them, bhfirotom known as Bharata-varâ,

tatra
em certainly, unraam the tract of land, karma-kêtramdie field of
activities,anyfim the others, offa vor^ni eight tracts of land,
svargmdmoi the living entities elevated to the heavenly planets by ex-
traordinary pious activities, punyaol the results of pious activities,
iefa of the remainder, upabhcâ-sthdndiii the places for material
enjoyment, bhaum&ni svarga-padd,ni&B the heavenly places on earth,
vyapodwonh they designate
TRANSLATION
Among the nine varies, the tract of land known as Bhirata-varsa
18 understood to be the field of fnutive activities Learned scholars
and saintly persons declare the other eight varâs to be meant for
very highly elevated pious persons Mter retummg from the
heavenly planets, they enjoy the re mainin g results of their pious
activities in these eight eartldy varâs
PURPORT
The heavenly places of enjoyment are divided into three groups the
celestial heavenly planets, the heavenly places on earth, and the bila
heavenly places, which are found in the lower regions Among these
three classes of heavenly places {bhauma-svarga-pad&ni), the heavenly
places on earth are the eight var$as other than Bharata-vara In
Bhagavad-gitd (9 21) Krna says, hîne punye martya-lokarh visanti
when the persons living in the heavenly planets exhaust the results of
their pious activities, they return to this earth In this way, they are ele-
vated to the heavenly planets, and then they again fall to the earthly
planets This process is known as brahnUiTujla bhramana^ wandering up
and down throughout the universes Those who are intelligent-in other
words, those who have not lost their intelligence do not involve them-
selves in this process of wandering up and down They take to the devo-
tional service of the Lord so that they can ultimately penetrate the
covering of this universe and enter the spiritual kingdom Then they are
situatedon one of the planets known as Vaikup^haloka or, still higher
K^?naloka (Goloka VrndSvana) A devotee is never caught m the process
of being promoted to the heavenly planets and again conung down
Therefore lî Caitanya Mahaprabhu says
ei rape brahman^ bhramUe kona bhOgyavdn jiva

guni-kr^na-prasOde p&ya bhakti-latH-bija
Among all the hving entities wandering throughout the universe, one
who 18 most fortunate comes in contact with a representative of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead and thus gets the opportunity to exe-
cute devotional service Those who are sincerely seeking the favor of
K^sna come in contact with a guru, a bona fide representative of Kf^na

The MSyfivadis indulging m mental speculation and the kanm desiring
the results of their actions cannot become gurus A guru must be a direct
representative of K^^na who distributes the instructions of K^na with-
out any change Thus only the most fortunate persons come in contact
with the guru. As confirmed m
the Vedic literatures, tad-mjndn&Hhaih
sa gurum ev&hkigacchet one has to search out a guru to understand the
affau-s of the spiritual Srimad-Bhagavatam also confirms this
world
point TasmOd gurum prapadyeta jyh&suh sreya uttamam one who is
very interested in understanding the activities in the spiritual world
must search out a guru a bona fide representative of K^^na From all
angles of vision, therefore, the word guru is especially meant for the
bona fide representative of Krsna and no one else Padma Purdna states,
aixa^navo gurur na sydt one who is not a Vai^nava, or who is not a
representative of Kr?na, cannot be a guru. Even the most qualified
br^mana cannot become a guru if he is not a representative of Kr^na
Br&hmanas are supposed to acquire six kinds of auspicious qualifica-
tions they become very learned scholars [pafhana) and very qualified
teachers (pdthana) , they become expert m worshiping the Lord or the
demigods (yajana), and they teach others how to execute this worship
{y&janaj, they qualify themselves as bona fide persons to receive alms
from others {pratigrahc^, and they distribute the wealth in charity
(dflua) Yet even a br&hmana possessing these qualifications cannot
become a guru unless he is the representative of Ky^na (gurur na syOt)

Vai^navak sva-paco guruh but a Vai?nava, a bona fide representative of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vi^nu, can become a guru, even if
he 18 swo-paco, a member of a family of dog-eaters Of the three divisions
of heavenly planets {ivarga-loka), bhauma-svarga is sometimes accepted
as the tract of land in Bhtrata-varâ known as Kashmir In this region
there are certainly good facihties for material sense enjoyment, but this
18 not the business of a pure transcendentalist Rtipa Gosvami dracnbes
the engagement of a pure transcendentalist as follows
anyUbhilOîtd-SUnyam
jfUlna-karmddy-an&vrtam
dnidfulyena kf^ndnu-
stlanam bhaktir uttamd
Text 12] The Descent of the River Gangf 135
One should render transcendental loving service to the Supreme Lord

Kr?pa favorably and without desire for material profit or gain through
fruitive activities or philosophical speculation That is called pure devo-
tional service Those who fully engage in devotional service to Kfsna
just to please Him are not interested in the three divisions of heavenly
places, namely, divya-svarga^ hhauma-svarga and bila-svarga.
TEXT 12
g taigiRnii ^ itll
eûpuru?anSm ayuta-purufdyur-varfdn&rh deva-kalpanam ndgdyuta-

prSMn&Thmjra-sarhhamm-bala-myo-moda-pramudUa-Tnahd-
saurata-mithuna-vyavdy&pavarga-varfa-dhrtaika-garbha-kalatr&n&m
tatra tu tretd-yuga-samah kdh varkde
esu in these (eight) var^, or tracts of land, purusdndmoi all the

men, qyuto ten thousand, puni^ by the measure of men, dyuh-var-
?dndma those whose years of life, deva-halpdndmyfho are like the
demigods, Tidga-ayuta-prdndndmhsvmg the strength of ten thousand
elephants, vap-a-samhanaTUi by bodies as solid as thunderbolts, bala
by bodily strength, vayah by youth, modahy abundant sense enjoy-
ment, promut^ being excit^, imM-saurataSi great deal of sex-
ual, mit/iuno-combinations of man and woman, vyavdya-apavarga
at the end of their period of sexual enjoyment, wirfo in the last year
dhfia-eka-garbhavfho conceive one child, kahtrdndm of those who
have wives, totra there, /u but, tretd-yuga-samahoxaclly like the
Treta-yuga (when there is no tribulation), kdlah lime, variate exi&ls
TRANSLATION
In these eight varsas, or tracts of land, human beings hve ten
thousand years according to earthly calculations All the inhabi-
tants are almost like demigods They have the bodily strength
of ten thousand elephants Indeed, their bodies are as sturdy as
136 Srimad-Bhagavatfun [Canto 5, Ch 17
thunderbolts The youthful duration of their bves is very pleasing,

and both men and women enjoy sexual union with great pleasure
for a long time After years of sensual pleasure when a balance of
one year of life remains the wife conceives a child Thus the stan-
dard of pleasure for the residents of these heavenly regions is ex-
actly like that of the human beings who lived dunng Treta-yuga.
PURPORT
There are four yugps Satya-yuga, Treta-yuga, Dvapara-yuga and
Kali-yuga During the first yuga, Satya-yuga, people were very pious
Everyone practiced the mystic yoga system for spiritual understanding
and realization of God Because everyone was always absorbed in
samSdhi, no one was interested in material sense enjoyment During

Treta-yuga, people enjoyed sense pleasure without tribulations Material
miseries began in Dvapara-yuga, but they were not very stringent
Stringent material miseries really began from the advent of Kali-yuga
Another point in this verse is that in all eight of these heavenly varâs,
although men and women enjoy sex pleasure, there is no pregnancy
Pregnancy takes place only in lower-grade life For example, animals
like dogs and hogs become pregnant twice a year, and each time they
beget at least half a dozen offspring Even lower species of life such as
snakes give birth to hundreds of young at one time This verse informs
us that in grades of life higher than ours, pregnancy occurs once in a
lifetime People still have sex life, but there is no pregnancy In the
spiritual world, people are not very attracted to sex life, due to their ex-
alted devotional attitude Practically speaking, there is no sex life m the
spuntual world, but even if sometime it does occur, there is no preg-

nancy at all On the planet earth, however, human beings do become
pregnant, although the tendency is to avoid having children In this sin-
ful age of Kali, people have even taken to the process of killing the child
in the womb This is the most degraded practice, it can only perpetuate
the miserable matenal conditions of those who perform it
TEXT 13
Text 13] The Descent of the River Ganges
t.THmHJICMEr<UEEg.yiMat4!gKtct;Et-;giF?iiM?-t:
I Ei ÎCCt
m II ii II
yatra ha deva-patayah svaih smir gana-n&yakair mhua-maharhan&h

sarmrturkusuma-stabaka-phah-kisalaya-sny&namyamdna-vifapa-
laM-viUipibhirupasumhhaTridna-rucira-k&ruinasrarndyatana-var$a-
gin-dronû tathd cdmala-jaldsayesu mkaca-mvidha-nam-
mruimh&moda-mudita-rdja-hamsa-jala-kiikkuta-kdmndava-s&rasa-
cakmvak&dibhir madhukara-nikardlq^bhiT upakuptesu jala-krujkidibhir
vicUra-vinodaih suhlUa-sura-sundarinam k&rna-kahla-viUisa-hdsa-
lllavalokdkrsta-mano-dj^fayah svairam vihamnth
yatra ha in those eight tracts of land, deva-patayahth& lords of

the demigods, such as Lord Indra, svaih svaih hy their own respective,
gana-n&yakaih leaders of the servants, wAito furnished with,

mahd-arhan&h valuable gifts, such as sandalwood pulp and garlands,
sarw-ftu in all seasons, kusuma-stabakaal bunches of flowers
phalaoi fruits, kisalaya-snydhy the opulences of shoots,
dnamyarndna being bent down, w/opa whose branches, ioifl and
creepers, vifapibhihhy many trees, upasumbhamdna being fully
decorated, rucira beautiful, felnona gardens, Ssrama-dyatana and
many hermitages, varâ-gin-dronifu the valleys between the moun-
tains designating the borders of the tracts of land, tcUhdaa well as
CO also, amala-jala-dsayeû in lakes with clear water, viftocojust
fructified, viuid/ia varieties, nava-vanaruha-dmoda by the
fragrance of lotus mudito enthused, rap-hamsa great
flowers,
swans, pla-kuhkufav/ater fowl, kSrandavaaqaahc birds called
kdrandavasy sdrasa cranes, cakravdka-ddibhihby birds known as
cakravdkas and so on, madhukara-nikara-dkrtibhili by the
bumblebees, upakuptesu whicb were made to resound, jala-kridd-
ddibhih-sncb as water sports, wci/ro various vinodaih by
pastimes, su-lahta attractive, sura-sundarindm of the women of the

demigods, /como from lust, kalilaborn, viifiso pastimes hdsa
smiling, lila-avabka~<hy playful glances, akr^ta-manahy/hoae minds

are attracted, djr^tayOha.nd whose vision is attracted, snairam very
freely, vi/iaronh engage in sportive enjoyment
TRANSLATION
In each of those tracts of land, there are many gardens filled
with flowers and fruits aamrding to the season, and there are
beautifully decorated hermitages as well Between the great moun-
tams demarcating the borders of those lands he enormous lakes of
dear water filled with newly grown lotus flowers. Aquatic bu^s
such as swans, ducks, water chickens, and cranes become greatly
and the charming sound
excited by the fragrance of lotus flowers,
of bumblebees fills the air The inhabitants of those lands are im-
portant leaders among the demigods Always attended by their
respective servants, they enjoy hfe m gardens alongside the lakes
In this pleasing situation, ihe wives of the demigods smile play-
fully at their husbands and look upon them with lusty desires All
the demigods and their wives are constantly supphed with sandal-
wood pulp and flower garlands by their servants In this way, all
the residents of the eight heavenly varâs enjoy, attracted by the

activities of the opposite sex
PURPORT
Here is a description of the lower heavenly planets The inhabitants of
those planets enjoy life m a pleasing atmosphere of clear lakes filled with
newly grown lotus flowers and gardens fiU^ with fruits, flowers, various
kinds of birds and humming bees In that atmosphere they enjoy life
with then* very beautiful wives, who are always sexually stimulated
Nonetheless, they are all devotees of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, as will be explained in sulwequent verses The inhabitants of

this earth also desire such heavenly enjoyment, but when they somehow
or other achieve imitation pleasures like sex and intoxication, they com-
pletely forget the service of the Supreme Lord In the heavenly planets,
however, although the residents enjoy superior sense gratification, they
never forget their positions as eternal servants of the Supreme Being
TEXT 14
navasv api var?e?u hhagavdn nardyano mahd-puniâh puruandm

tad-anugmhaydtrm-tattm-vydhndtmand^^ sannidhiyate
the nine, a/ certainly,

navasuin tracts of land known
as bhagavdn the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

varsas,
ndrdyanahLord Vi?nu, mahd-puruâh the Supreme Person,
puruffinfim unto His various devotees, tat-anugrahdya to show His
mercy, dtma-tattva-vyUhenahy expansions of Himself in the quadru-
ple forms Vasudeva, SaAkarâna, Pradyumna and Aniruddha, dtmand
personally, adya opi until now, sanmdhlyateiB near the devotees for
accepting their services
TRANSLATION
To show mercy to His devotees m each of these nme tracts of
land, the Supreme Personahty of Godhead known as NarSyana ex-
pands Himself m His quadruple principles of Vasudeva, SaAkar-
âna, Pradyumna and Ajuiruddha. In this way He remains near His
devotees to accept their service
PURPORT
In this connection, VisvanStha Cakravarti Thakura informs us that the
demigods worship the Supreme Lord in His various Deity forms (arcfl-
vigraha) because except in the spiritual world, the Supreme Personality

of Godhead cannot be directly worshiped in person In the material
world, the Lord is always worsluped as the arcd-tngraha, or Deity in the
temple There no difference between the arcd-mgraha and the original
is
person, and therefore those who are engaged in worshiping the Deity m
the temple in full opulence, even on this planet, should be understood to
be directly in touch with the Supreme Personahty of Godhead without a

doubt As enjoined in the sdstras, arcye vifnau sild-dhir guruû nara-
matih No one should treat the Deity in the temple as stone or metal
140 Srtmad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Qi 17
nor should one think that the spiritual master is an ordinary human
being One should

strictly follow this sastric injunction and worship the
Deity, Supreme Personality of Godhead, without offenses The

the
spiritual master is the direct representative of the Lord, and no one
should consider him an ordinary human being By avoiding offenses

against the Deity and the spiritual master, one can advance m spiritual
life, or Kr9i[ia consciousness

In this regard, the following quotation appears in the Laghu-
bhBgavat&nvfla
pddme tu parama-vyomnah
pUrvddye dtk-catu^^ye
v&sudevddayo vyUhas
catvdmh kathitdh kramdt
tath& pSda-vibhiUau ca
nwasanti kramOdi me
jakLurti-stha-vaikuTifha-
sthita vedavaH-pure
satyordhve vaiprvave bke

mtydkhye dvarakH-pure
Suddhoddd uttare sveta-
dvlpe cairSvati-pure
kprumbudhi-sthUQnte
kroda-paryafika-dhdmam
sAdxitiye kv^t tantre
nava vyOh&h praHrittSdi
catv&TO v&svdevkdyd.
nardyana-nrsimhokau
hayagrivo maha-krodo
brahmd ceti navodUdh
Ultra brahma tu vyfteyab
pnrwkta-vidhayd hanh
Text 15] The Descent of the River Canges 141
In the Padma Purdna it is said that in the spiritual world the Lord per-
sonally expands in all directions and is worshiped as VSsudeva, Sankar-

âna, Pradyumna and Aniruddha The same God is represented by the
Deity in this material world, which is only one quarter of His creation
Vasudeva, SaAkarana, Pradyunma and Aniruddha are also present in
the four directions of this material world There is a Vaikun^haloka
covered with water in this material world, and on that planet is a place
called Vedavatl, where VSsudeva is located Another planet known as
Vi^nuloka is situated above Satyaloka, and there Sankarsana is present
Similarly, m DvarakS-puri, Pradyumna is the predominator On the is-
land known as ^vetadvipa, there is an ocean of milk, and in the midst of

that ocean is a place called AirSvati-pura, where Aniruddha lies on
Ananta In some of the s&tvata-tantras, there is a description of the nine
varsas and the predominating Deity worshiped in each (l) Vfisudeva,
(2) Sahkarâna, (3) Pradyumna, (4) Aniruddha, (5) NSrftyana,

" The
(6) Nfsiriiha, (7) Hayagrlva, (8) (9) Brahma
Mahavaraha, and
Lord Brahmfi mentioned in tbs connection is the Supreme Personality of
Godhead When there is no fit human being to empower as Lord Brahmi,
the Lord Himself takes the position of Lord Brahma Tatra brahmd tu
vipleyah pUrvofOa-vidhayd hank That Brahma mentioned here is Hari
Himself
TEXT 15
#mTO?wisjpn(<i ii ii
bhagavdn bhava eha eva pumdn na hy anyas tatrdparo

ildvjle tu
mnnsaJi bhavdnydh sdpa-nmUta-jiioycU-praveksyatah stii-bh&vas tat
pascdd vak^ydnu.
tldvjtem the tract of land known as Ilflvrta-varâ, fu but

bhagavdn \he most powerful, bhavah Lord îva, e/w only, etw
certainly, pumdn m&\e person, na not, /ii certainly, anyahmy
other, to/ra there, qparo/i besides, nimsoh enters, bhavdnydh
sdpa-nimitta-jnahyfho knows the cause of the curse by BhavSnl, the
wife of Lord lîva, yat-pravek^yaiahoi one who forcibly enters that

tract of land, stri-fe/MlooA transformation into a female, to^ that,
jacucflt later, vaksydmil shall explain
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvami said In the tract of land known as Ilayrta-
varâ, the only male person is Lord Siva, the most powerful
demigod Goddess DurgS, the wife of Lord Siva, does not hke any
man to enter that land If any foolish man dares to do so, she im-
mediately turns him into a woman I shall explain this later [m the
Nmth Cimto of ^rimad-Bhagavatam]
TEXT 16
smMwRi II II
bhav&TU-ndthaih stti-gandrhuda-sahasrair avarudhyam&no bhagavatas

cotur-marter mahd-puru?asya turiyUrh tdmasirh mUrtim prakjtim
Otmanah saAkarfana-sartyfidm Qtma-samddhi-rtLpena sanmdhOpyaUad
abhigjnarL bhava upadhdvati.
bhav&ni-ndthailihy the company of BhavanI, stri-ganao(

females, arbuda-sahasraihhy ten billion, avarudAyamfinoh always
being served, bhagavatah catuh-mUrteh~the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, who expanded in four, mahd-purusasyaoi the Supreme

is
Person, turEyfim the fourth expansion, /fimosfm related to the mode

mflrtim the form, prakftimaa the source, dtmanah
of Ignorance,
saiikarsana-sarhjMmknovfn as Sahkar?ana,
of himself (Lord !iva),
&tma-samddhirrilpena--hy meditating upon Him in trance, son-
mdhapyo bringing Him near, etat this, abhigpianclesacly chant-
ing, bhavah Lori iSiva, upadh&vati worships
TRANSLATION
In Ilavrta-varâ, Lord Siva is always encircled by ten bilhon
maidservants of goddess Durga, who minister to him The quadru-
pie expansion of the Supreme Lord is composed of Yfisudeva, Pra-

dyumna, Aniruddha and Sahkarâna Sankarâna, the fourth ex-
pansion, IS certamly transcendental, but because his activibra of
destruction m
the material world are m
the mode of ignorance, He
18 known as t&masi, the Lords form m
the mode of ignorance
Lord liva knows that Sahkarâna is the original cause of his own
existence, and thus he always meditates upon Him trance by m
chanting the following mantra.
PURPORT
Sometimes we see a picture of Lord i$iva engaged in meditation This
verse explains that Lord îva is always meditating upon Lord SaAkarsana
in trance Lord lîva is in charge of the destruction of the material world
Lord Brahma creates the material world. Lord Vi^nu maintains it, and
Lord îva destroys it Because destruction is in the mode of ignorance,
Lord îva and his worshipable Deity, SaAkarsana, are technically called
tdmasl. Lord iîva is the mcarnation of tamo-gu^ Since both Lord îva
and SaAkarsaâ are always enhghtened and situated in the transcenden-
tal position, they have nothingto do with the modes of material nature
goodness, passion and ignorance but because their activities involve
them with the mode of ignorance, they are sometimes called tOmasl
TEXT 17
sii-bhogavan uvaca
orh mmo bhagavate maha-purufdya sarva-gum-saftkhydn&y-
anantdy&vyaktdya noma itL
srt-bhagav&n umIco the most powerful Lord Iîva says, om mmo

bhagavate 0 Supreme Personality of Godhead, I offer my respectful
obeisances unto You, mahd-puru^yavfho are the Supreme Person
sarva-guna-saftkhyd,n&ya the reservoir of all transcendental qualities
I
144 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Gh 17
anantdya the unlimited, atyakdyaaot manifested within the
material world, namah my respectful obeisances, ifi thus
TRANSLATION
The most powerful Lord îva says O Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You m Your
expansion as Lord Sahkarâna. You are the reservoir of all tran-
scendental quahUes Although You are unlimited, You remain un-
manifest to the nondevotees
TEXT 18
bhaje bhajanydrana-pdda-parikajaTh
bhagasya l0snasya pararh pardyanam
bhakte^v alarh bhdvita-bhuta-bhdvanam
bhavdpaharh tvd bham-hhdvam isvaram
bhaje worship, bhajanya0 worshipable Lord, arana-pdda-

poil/pajom whose lotus feet protect His devotees from all fearful situa-
tions, bhagasya of opulences, krtsnasya of all different varieties
(wealth, fame, strength, knowledge, beauty and renunciation), param
pardyanam the ultimate shelter, bhakteû to the devotees,
the best,
aldm beyond value, bhdvUa-bhuta-bhdvanamyfho manifests His
different forms for the satisfaction of His devotees, bhava-apaham
who stops the devotees repetition of birth and death, tvd
unto You,
bhava-bhdvamyfho is the origin of the matenal creation, isvaram
the Supreme Personality of GocUiead
TRANSLATION
O my Lord,You are the only worshipable person, for You are
the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, the reservoir of all
opulences Your secure lotus feet are the only source of protection
forall Your devotees, whom You satisfy by manifestmg Yourself in
various forms O my Lord, You dehver Your devotees from the

clutches of material existence Nondevotees, however, remain en-
tangled in material existence by Your will Kindly accept me as
Your eternal servant.
TEXT 19
na yasya mayo-gum-citta-vjttibfur
nirikâto hy am api dr^pr ajyate
ise yathd no pta-manyu-ramhas&Tfi
kas tarh na manyeta pûr &tmanah
na never, whose, mdySof the illusory energy gunam

the qualities, citfa of the heart, vjmbhih^hy the activities (thinking
feeling and willing) , nirikâtahof Him who is glancing, / certainly
onu slightly, apt even, drsfohvision, ajyate ib affected, ise for
the purpose of regulating, yathd aa, nahof us, a/ito who have not
conquered, manôi anger, rarlduis&m the force, /coh who
iam unto Him (the Supreme Lord), no not, mon-yeia would wor-
ship, ;igifu/i aspiring to conquer, Otmanah-the senses
TRANSLATION
We cannot control the force of our anger Therefore when we
look at material thmgs, we cannot avoid feelmg attraction or
repulsion for them But the Supreme Lord is never affected in this
way. Although He glances over the material world for the purpose
of creatmg, mamtammg and destroying it. He is not affected, even
to the shghtest degree Therefore, one who desires to conquer the
force of Uie senses must take shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord
Then he wdl be victorious.
146 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Quito 5, Gh 17
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is always equipped with incon-
ceivable potencies Although creation takes place by His glancing over
the material energy, He is not affected by the modes of material nature
Because of His eternally transcendental position, when
the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead appears in modes of material
this material world, the
nature cannot affect Him Therefore the Supreme Lord is called Tran-
scendence, and anyone who wants to be secure from the influence of the
modes of material nature must take shelter of Him
TEXT 20
fl?n
osad-dTso yah pratibhdti m&yay&

kfibeva madhv-asava-tdmra-locanah
na nOga-vadhvo ^rhana Hire hriyH
yat-pddayoh sparsana-dharÛendny&h
osat-dTsahiac a person with polluted vision, job who, pra-

hbhah appears, mflyajd the influence of mdyd, kibah-~one who is
mebriated or angry, iw like, madhuhy honey, flsa-ua and liquor,
tamra-iocanoh having eyes reddish like copper, na not, nUga-

vadhvahthe wives of the serpent demon, arhane in worshiping,
tsire were unable to proceed, Anyd because of bashfulness, yat-
pGdayoh of whose lotus feet, sparsanahy the touching, dhaifiia
agitated, mdnyHh whose senses
TRANSLATION
For persons with impure vision, the Supreme Lords eyes appear
like those of someone who mdiscnmmately drinks intoxicatmg
beverages Thus bewildered, sudi unmtelbgent persons become
angry at the Supreme Lord, and due to their angry mood the Lord
Himself appears angry and very fearful Hoivever, this is an illu-

sion When the wives of the serpent demon were agitated by the
touch of the Lords lotus feet, due to shyness they could proceed
no further m
their worship of Him Yet the Lord remamed unagi-
tated by their touch, for He is equipoised all circumstancesm
Therefore who will not worship the Supreme Personality of
Godhead?
PURPORT
Anyone who remains unagitated, even in the presence of cause for
agitation, is called dhira, or equipoised The Supreme Personality of
Godhead, being always in a transcendental position, is never agitated by
anything Therefore someone who wants to become dhira must take
shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord In Bhagamd-gttd, (2 13) Kf^na says
dhiras tatra na muhyati a person who is equipoised in all circumstances
is never bewildered Prahlada Maharaja is a perfect example of a dhira.
When the fierce form of Nysiibhadeva appeared in order to kill
Hiranyakasipu, Prahlada was unagitated He remained calm and quiet,

whereas others, includmg even Lord Brahma, were frightened by the
features of the Lord
TEXT 21
ftUritiW UPRnfW! i
yam ahur asya sthUi-janma-samyamam

tnbhir vihlnarhyam anantam jâyah
na veda stddh&itham iva kvacit sthitam
bhu-manâlarh mUrdha-sahasra-dh&masu
jam whom, &huhthey said, aâoi the material world, sthiti

the maintenance, janma creation, sarhyamam annihilation
these three, w/ii/iom without, jom which, anantam
148 I^Timad-Bhagavatain [Ginto 5, Ch 17
unlimited, f?aya/i~all the great sages, nanot, wcJafeels, siddha-

artham8i mustard seed, lua like, kuocif where, st/wtamsituated,
hhiL-mandalamthe universe, murdha-sahasra-dhdmasuon the
hundreds and thousands of hoods of the Lord
TRANSLATION
Lord iva continued* All the great sages accept the Lord as the
source of creation, maintenance and destruction, although He ac-
tually has nothmg to do with these activities Therefore the Lord is
called unlimited Although the Lord m
His mcamation as Seâ
holds all the universes on His hoods, each universe feels no
heavier than a mustard seed to Him Therefore, what person desir-
mg perfection will not worship the Lord?
PURPORT
The incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead known as 6ea
or Ananta has unlumted strength, fame, wealth, knowledge, beauty and

renunciation As descnbed m this verse, Ananta's strength is so great
that the innumerable universes rest on His hoods He has the bodily
features of a snake with thousands of hoods, and since His strength is
unlinuted, all the universes resting on His hoods feel no heavier than
mustard seeds We can just imagine how insignificant a mustard seed is
on the hood of a serpent In this connection, the reader is referred to i$rf
Caitanya-cantamrta, Adi-lilO, Chapter Five, verses 117-125 There it is
staled that Lord Vi^nus incarnation as the serpentine Ananta iâ NSga
supports all the universes on His hoods By our calculation, a universe
may be very, very heavy, but because the Lord is ananta (unlimited), He
feels the weight to be no heavier than a mustard seed
TEXTS 22-23
WTO an#?
Text 23] The Descent of the River Canges 149
^^ ^ RIT^:
5if5^Tl?a3#5rat! I
*I?Rf
yasyddya dsid guna-vigraho mah&n

vijMna-dhifnyo bhagav&n aph kila
ycU-sambhavo 'ham tn-v^td sva-tejasd
vaikdnkarh tdmasam aindnyam sfje
ete vayarh yasya vase mahdtmanah

sthUdh sakuntd iva suira-yantnt&h
mah&n aharh vaikjla-t&masendny&h
sx]&ma sarve yad-anugrah&d uiam
yasya from whom, adyahlhe beginning, <5sB there was guna-

vigrahahthe incarnation of the material qualities, mah&n the total
vyn&naoi full knowledge, dhisnyah the reservoir

material energy,
bhagav&n the most powerful, ajah Lord Brahma, AriZo certainly
yo/ from whom, sambhavah horn, ahaml, tn-vrtahsv\ng three
varieties according to the three modes of nature, sva-tejasA-hy ray
material strength, vaik&nkamnW the demigods, tdmasam material
elements, aindnyam the senses, sije-l create, ete all of these

vayamv/e, yoâ- of whom, vase under the control maka-At-
mana/i great personalities, sfhitdA situated, sakunt&h-vnhnres
iw like, s&tra-yantnt&h hound by rope, mohdn the mahat-tattva,
ahaml, vaikfta the demigods, tOmasa-lhe five material elements
indnyd/i senses, sij&mahv/e create, sarve all of us, yat of whom
anugrah&thy the mercy, wiam this material world
TRANSLATION
From Supreme Personahty of Godhead appears Lord
that
Brahma, whose body is made from the total material energy, the
reservoir of mtelhgence predommated by the passionate mode
of material nature From Lord Brahma, I myself am bom as a
representation of false ego kno>m my own power I

as Rudra By
create all the other elements and the senses
demigods , the five
Therefore, I worship the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, who is
greater than any of us and under whose control are situated all the
demigods, material elements and senses, and even Lord Brahnui
and I myself, like birds bound by a rope Only by the Lords grace
can we create, maintain and annihilate the material world
Therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme
Bemg
PURPORT
A summary of creation is given in this verse From Sankarsana, Maha-
and from Maha-Vi^nu, Garbhodakasfiyi Vi?nu expands
Vii?u expands,
Lord Brahma, who was born of Garbhodakasay! Vi?nu, fathers Lord
îva, from whom all the other demigods gradually evolve Lord BrahmS,
Lord îva and Lord Yi^nu are incarnations of the different material
qualities Lord Vi^nu is actually above all material qualities, but He ac-
cepts control of sattva-guna (the mode of goodness) to maintain the

umverse Lord BrahmS is born from the mahat-tattm. Brahmfi creates
the entire universe, Lord Vi^pu maintains it, and Lord îva annihilates
ItThe Supreme Personality of Godhead controls all the most important
demigods especially Lord BrahmS and Lord îva exactly as the owner
of a bird controls it by binding it with a rope Sometimes vultures are
controlled m this way
TEXT 24
1R8II
yan-mrmitdTh harhy api karma-paTvamm

mdyarh jano 'yam guna-sarga-mohUah
jta veda mstdrana-yogam anjasd
tasmai nomas te vilayodaydtmane

yathy whom, m/Tniidm created, karhi apiat any time, karma-

parvanfmv/hich ties the knots of fruitive activity, mdydmthe il-
lusory energy,janaha person, oyam this, guna-sarga-mohitah

bewildered by the three modes of material nature, no not, veda

knows, nist&rana-yogam the process of getting out of material en-
tanglement, onjosd soon, tosmoi unto Him {the Supreme) namah ,
respectful obeisances, te unto You, vilaya-udaya~&tmanein whom

everything is annihilated and from whom everything is again
manifested
TRANSLATION
The illusory energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
bmds aU of us conditioned souls to this material world Therefore,
without being favored by Hun, persons like us cannot understand
how to get out of that lUusory energy Let me offer my respectful
obeisances unto the Lord, who is the cause of creation and
annihilation
PURPORT
Kfîna clearly states in Bhagavad-gitd (7 14)
daivi hy e?& gima-mayi

mama mOyO, duratyayd
mam eva ye prapadyante
mdydm et&rh taranti te
This divine energy of Mine, consisting of the three modes of material

nature, is overcome But thrae who have surrendered unto Me
difihcult to
can easily cross beyond it
All conditioned souls working within the il-
lusory energy of the Lord consider the body to be the self, and thus they
continuously wander throughout the universe, taking birth in different
species of life and creating more and more problems Sometimes they
become disgusted with the problems and seek out a process by which
they can get out of this entanglement Unfortunately, such so-called
research workers are unaware of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
and His illusory energy, and thus all of them work only m darkness
never finding a way out So-called scientists and advanced research
scholars are ludicrously trying to find the cause of life They take no
notice of the fact that life is already being produced What will be their
credit if they find out the chemical composition of lifes All then chemi-
cals are nothing but different transformations of the five elements
earth, water, fire, air and ether As stated in Bhagavad-gita (2 20), the
hving enuty is never created (na jdyate mnycUe vd kaddcin) There are
five gross material elements and three minor material elements (mind,
mtelligence and ego), and there are eternal living entities The living en-
tity desires a certain type of body, and by the order of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, that body is created from material nature, which is
nothing but a kind of machine handled by the Supreme Lord The Lord
gives the livmg entity a particular type of mechanical body, and the liv-
ing entity must work with it according to the law of fruitive activities
Fruitive activities are deso-ibed in this verse karma-parvanlrh mdy&nu

The on a machine (the body), and according to the
living entity is seated
order of theSupreme Lord, he operates the machine This is the secret of
transmigration of the soul from one body to another The living entity
thus berames entangled in fruiUve activities in this material world As
confirmed m Bhagavad-gttd (15 7), manah fo^fhdnlndnydni prakfti-
sthdru fcarjdti the hving entity is struggling very hard against the six
senses, which mclude the mind
In all the activities of creation and annihilation, the living entity is en-
tangled in fruitive activities, which are executed by the illusory energy,
mdyd He is exactly like a computer handled by the Supreme Personality
of Godhead The so-called scientists say that nature acts independently,
but they cannot explain what nature is Nature is nothing but a machine
operated by the Supreme Personahty of Godhead When one understands
the operator, his problems of life are solved As K^sna says in Bhagavad-
gitd (7 19)
bahdndm janmandm ante

jndnavdn mdrh prapadyate
vOsudevah sarvam iti
sa mahdtmd sudurlabhaî
After many buths and deaths, he who is actually in knowledge surren-

ders unto Me, knowing Me to be the cause of all causes and all that is
Text 24] The Descent of the River Gang* 153
Such a great soul la very rare A sane man, therefore, surrenders to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead and thus gets out of the clutches of the
illusory energy, m&yd
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Seventeenth

Chapter of the Îmad-Bhagavatam, entitled The Descent of the River
Ganges
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
The Prayers Offered to the Lord

by the Residents of Jambudvipa
In this chapter ûkadeva Coavanu describes the difiEerent varâs of Jam-

budvipa and the incarnation of the Supreme Lord worshiped in each The
predominating ruler of BhadrSsva-varâ is Bhadrasrava He and his
many servants always worship the incarnation known as Lord Hayagriva
At the end of each kalpa, when the demon Ajiiana steals the Vedic
knowledge, Lord Hayagriva appears and preserves it Then He delivers it
to Lord Brahma In the land known as Hari-varâ, the exalted devotee
Prahlada MaharSja worships Lord Nfsiiiihadeva (The appearance of
Lord NTsiihhadeva is described mthe Seventh Canto of ^rfmad-
Bhdgavatam.) Following m
the footsteps of Prahlfida MahSraja, the in-
habitants of Hari-vara always worship Lord Nrsiihhadeva to receive
from Him the benediction of being engaged m
His loving service In the
tract of land known as Ketumala-vara, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead (Lord Hrsikesa) appears in the form of Cupid The goddess of
fortune and the demigods living there engage in His service day and
night Manifesting Himself m
sixteen parts, Lord Hrsikesa is the source
of all encouragement, strength and influence The conditioned living en-
tity has the defect of being always fearful, but simply by the mercy of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, he can nd himself of this defect of

material life Therefore the Lord alone can be addressed as master In the
tract of land known as Rarayaka-varsa, Manu and all the inhabitants
worship Matsyadeva to this very day Matsyadeva, whose form is pure
goodness, is the ruler and maintamer of the whole universe, and as such
He IS the director of all the demigods, headed by King Indra In Hiran-
maya-varâ Lord Vi^nu has assumed the form of a tortoise (Kurma
mUrti) and is worshiped there by Aryama, along with all the other resi-
dents Similarly, in the tract of land known as Uttarakuru-vara, Lord
Sri Hari has assumed the form of a boar, and in that form He accepts ser-
vice from all the inhabitants living there
155
156 Srimad-Bhâvatam [Gmto 5, Ch 18
All the information in this chapter can be fully realized by one who as-
sociates with devotees of the Lord Therefore in the s&stras it is recom-
mended that one associate with devotees This is better than residing on
the banks of the Ganges In the hearts of pure devotees reside all good
sentiments as well as all the superior qualities of the demigods In the
hearts of nondevotees, however, there cannot be any good qualities, for
such people are simply enchanted by the external, illusory energy of the
Lord Following m the footsteps of devotees, one should know that the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is the only worshipable Deity Everyone

should accept this proposal and worship the Lord As stated in
Bhagavad-gitd (15 15L vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah the purpose
of studying all Vedic literature is to worship the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Krna If after studying all the Vedic literature, one does not
awaken hia dormant love for the Supreme Lord, it is to be understood
that he has labored for nothing He has simply wasted his time Lacking
attachment for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, he remains attached
to family life in this material world Thus the lesson of this chapter is
that one should get out of family life and completely take shelter of the
lotus feet of the Lord
TEXTl
n ? ii
sri-iuhi uvdca
tcUhG, ca bhadrasmvd nOma dharma-sutas tat-kula-patayah puru^d
hhadrOsva-varfe sdh^ hhagavcOo vdsudevasya pnydrh tanwh
dharmamayirh hayaSlr^&bhuihdndm paramena sarnddhind
sannuihdpyedaTn abhigiTuinta upadhavantu
srt-sukah uuflca lûkadeva Gosvfim! said, tathd ca siimlarly (just as

Lord Siva worships Sahkarâna in Ilavrta-varâ) , bhadra-^ravA
Bhadrasravft, nd/ha known as, dharma-sutah the son of Dhar-
Text 2] The Residents of Jambiidvlpa Offer Prayers 157
tof of him, kula-patayah the chiefs of the dynasty,

puni^dh all the residents, bhadr&sm-varêin the land known as
Bhadrasva-varsa, sfl/csdt directly, bhagavatah of the Supreme Per-
sonality of (rodhead, vdsudevasya of Lord Vfisudeva, pnydm tanum
very dear form, dharma-mayimthe director of all religious principles,
hayasirsa-abhidhdndm the Lords incarnation named Hayasirâ (also
called Hayagriva),pdramena samfidûrad with the highest form of
trance, sannidhapya coming near, idam this, abhigpiantah-chant-
mg, upadh&vanti they worship
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvami son of Dharmaraja,
said* BhadraSrava, the
rules the tract of land known as Bhadraâ-vara. Just as Lord îva
worships SaAkarâna in Bav^ta-varsa, Bhadrasrava, accompanied
hy his intimate servants and all the residents of the land, worships
the plenary expansion of Vasudeva known as HayaSirâ Lord
HayaiSlra is very dear to the devotees, and He is the director of all
religious principles Fixed in the topmost trance, Bhadrasrava and
his associates offer their respectful obeisances to the Lord and
chant the following prayers with careful pronunciation
TEXT 2
IR II
bhadrasravasa Ucuh
oih namo bhagavate dharm&ydtrm-visodhan&ya nama itL
bhadrasravasah Ucuh the ruler Bhadrasravfi and his intimate asso-

ciates said, om0 Lord, mzmoA respectful obeisances, bhagavate
unto the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, dharmaya the source of all
religious principles, Qtrna-vxsodhandya 'who punfiea us of material

contamination, namahoni obeisances, iti thus
TRANSLATION
The ruler BhadraSrava and his intimate associates utter the
following prayer We
offer our respectful obeisances unto the
158 Srimad-Bhggavatam [Canto 5, Ch 18
Supreme Personahty of Godhead, the reservoir of all rehgious

principles, who cleanses the heart of the conditioned soul in this
material world Again and again we offer our respectful obeisances
unto Hun
PURPORT
Foolish materialistic persons do not know how they are being con-
trolled and punished at every step by the laws of nature They think they
are very happy in the conditioned state of material life, not knowing the
purpose of repeated birth, death, old age and disease Therefore in
Bhâvad-gM (7 15) Lord Kr^na describes such materialistic persons as
mOdhas (rascals) na mdm du^kftino mu^hdh prapadyatUe

mradhamdh. These mudhas do not know that if they want to punfy
themselves, they must worship Lord VSsudeva (Kr^na) by performing
penances and austerities This purification is the aim of human life This
life 18 not meant for blind indulgence in sense gratification In the human
form, the living being must engage himself in K^^pa consciousness to

punfy his existence tapo dwyath putrakd yena sattvam suddhyeL This
18 the instruction of King Pfabhadeva to His sons In the human form of
life, one must undergo all kinds of austerities to purify his existence
Yasmad hrakma-saukhyam ft; anantam. We are all seeking happiness,

but because of our ignorance and foolishness, we cannot know what
unobstructed happiness really is Unobstructed happiness is called
brahmorsaukhya, spiritual happiness Although we may get some so-
called happiness in this materid world, that happiness is temporary The

foolish materialists cannot understand this Therefore Prahlada
Mahiraja points out, mdyd-sttkh&ya bharam udvahaSo vitnOdMn
merely for temporary materialistic happiness, these rascals are making
huge arrangements, and thus they are baffled life after life
TEXT 3
jsi Prat II ^ II
Text 3] The Residents of Jambudvipa Offer Prayers 159
aho vicitram bhagavad-vice^fitam

ghnantam jam yarh hi misan na pasyati
dhy&yann asad yarhi mkarma sevitum
mrhjtya putram pitaram jijivifati
a/w alas, uicitram wonderful, bhagavat-vicestitamt\ie pastimes

of the Lord,gAnanfam death, jonaA a person, ayam this, /ii cer-
tainly, misan althoughseeing, na pasyati does not see, dhy&yan
thinking about, asaf material happiness, yar/ii because, vikarrm
forbidden activities, sevitum to enjoy, mr/irtya burning, putram
sons, pitaram the father, jijivifati desires a long life
TRANSLATION
Alas! How
wonderful it is that the foolish matenahst does not
heed the great danger of impending death^ He knows that death
will surely come, yet he is nevertheless callous and neglectful If
his father dies, he wants to enjoy his fathers property, and if his
son dies, he wants to enjoy his sons possessions as well In either
case, he heedlessly tries to enjoy material happmess with the ac-
quired money
PURPORT
Material happmess means to have good facilities for eating, sleeping
sexual intercourse and defense Within this world, the materialistic per-
son lives only for these four principles of sense gratification, not caring
for the impending danger of death After his fathers death, a son tries to
inherit his money and use it for sense gratification Similarly, one whose
son dies tries to enjoy the possessions of his son Sometimes the father of
a dead son even enjoys his sons widow Materialistic persons behave in
this way Thus iSukadeva Gosvanu says, ''How wonderful are these
pastimes of material happmess transacted by the will of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead' In other words, materialistic persons want to
conmut all kinds of sinful activities, but without the sanction of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, no one can do anything Why does the
Supreme Personality of Godhead permit sinful activities The Supreme
Lord does not want any living being to act sinfully, and He begs him
through his good conscience to refrain from sin But when someone
160 l^rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Cb 18
msisis upon acting sinfully, the Supreme Lord gives him the sanction to
act at his own risk {mattah snijiir jndnam apohanarh ca) No one can do
anything without the sanction of the Lord, but He is so kind that when
the conditioned soul persists in doing something, the Lord permits the
individual soul to act at his own risk

According to Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura, sons always out-
live their fathers in other planetary systems and other lands in this
universe, especially on Svargaloka However, on this planet earth a son
often dies before his father, and the materialistic father is pleased to en-
joy the possessions of his son Neither the father nor the son can see the
reality that both of them are awaiting death When death comes,
however, all their plans for material enjoyment are finished
TEXT 4
1 1 ii
vadanti visvarh kavayah sma nctsvaraifi

pasyanti c&dhy&tmavido vipascitah
tath&pi muhyanti tavdja mdyaycL
suvismitarfi kflyam ajam nato *smi tarn
uodonii they say authoritatively, wswm the entire material cre-

ation, kavayah gcesil learned sages, sma certainly, nasvaram
perishable, pasyantithey see in trance, ca also, adhydtma-vuiah
who have realized spiritual knowledge, vipascitah very learned
scholars, tathd apt still, muhjanfa become illusioned, tavo your,
aja0 unborn one,^^ m&yaycthy the illusory energy, su-vismUam
most wonderful, activity, ajam unto the supreme unborn

one, natah asmi I ofer my obeisances, tarn unto Him
TRANSLATION
O unborn one, learned Vedic scholars who are advanced in
spiritual knowledge certainly know that this material world is
perishable, as do other
and philosophers In trance they
logicians
realize the factual position of this world,
and they preach the truth
as well Yet even diey are sometimes bewildered by Your illusory
energy This is Your own wonderful pastime Therefore, I can un-
derstand that Your illusory energy is very wonderful, and I offer
my respectful obeisances unto You
PURPORT
Not only does the illusory energy of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead act on the conditioned soul within this material world, but
sometimes it also acts on the most advanced learned scholars, who fac-
tually know the constitutional position of this material world through

realization As soon as someone thinks, I am this material body {aharh
mameti) and everything in relationship with this material body is mine,"
he IS in illusion {mofui) This illusion caused by the material energy acts
especially on the conditioned souls, but it sometimes also acts on liberated
souls as well A liberated soul is a person who has sufficient knowledge of
this material world and is therefore unattached to the bodily conception
of life But because of association with the modes of material nature for a
very long time, even liberated souls sometimes become captivated by the
illusory energy due to mattentiveness in the transcendental position
Therefore Lord Krsna says m Bhagavad-gita (7

14), mam evaye prapa-
dyante m&y&m etath Only those who surrender unto Me can
taranh te

overcome the influence of the material energy Therefore no one should
think of himself as a liberated person immune to the influence of m&y&.
Everyone should very cautiously execute devotional service by rigidly
following regulative principles Thus he will remain fixed at the lotus
feet of the Lord Otherwise, a little inattention will create havoc We
have already seen an example of this m the case of MahSraja Bharata
Mahr5ja Bharata was undoubtedly a great devotee, but because he
turned his attention slightly toward a small deer, he had to suffer two
more births, one as a deer and another as the br&hmam Jagla Bharata
Afterward he was liberated and went back home, back to Godhead
The Lord is always prepared to excuse His devotee, but if a devotee
takes advantage of the Lords leniency and purposefully commits
mistakes again and again, the Lord will certainly punish him by letting
him fall down into the clutches of the illusory energy In other words
162 ^rlmad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 18
theoretical knowledge acquired by studying the Fedas la maufi&cient to
protect one from the clutches of mdyd. One must strongly adhere to the
lotus feet of the Lord m devotional service Then ones position is secure
TEXTS
51 M
iiHii
visvodhham-sthdTm-nirodha-karma te
hy ahartur aiigikftam apy apdvrtah

yuktarh na citram tvayi k&rya-k&rane
sarv&tmam iyatinkte ca vastutah
of udbhava--oi the creation, sthdm of

the whole universe,
the maintenance, mrodha of the annihilation, karma these activities,
(e of You (Odear Lord), / mdeed, ofeirtuh aloof, origi/qtamstill
accepted by the Vedic literature, opi although, opfiiirtoh untouched
by all these activities, yriAtam befitting, no not, cifrom wonderful,
m You, kdrya-kdranethe original cause of all effects, sarvaSt-
tyqyi
mom m respects, vyatmkte set apart, ca also, vastutah the
all
ongmal substance
TRANSLATION
0
Lord, although You are completely detached from the cre-
ation, maintenance and annihilation of this material world and are
not directly affected by these activities, they are all attributed to
You We do not wonder
at this, for Your mconceivahle energies
perfectly qualify You
be the cause of all causes You are the ac-
to
tive prmciple in everything, although You are separate from
everythmg Thus we can reahze that everything is happening
because of Your inconceivable energy
Text 6J The Residents of Jambudvipa Offer Prayers 163
TEXT 6
3nrt
Ty rant I
?tn^sftg^pi ^11 ^ II
veddn yvgdnte tamasd tiraskrtdn

rasdtaldd yo nf-tuTafiga-vigrahah
pratyOdade vai kavaye 'bhiydcate
tasmai namas te 'wtathehUdya iti
veddn the four Vedas, yuga-anteit the end of the millennium,

tamasd hy the demon of ignorance personified, ftros/cfftHn stolen
away, rosdtafcit from the lowest planetary system (RasStala), yah
who (the Supreme Personality of Godhead), nT-turahga-vigrahah
assuming the form of half-horse, half-man, protyiSdade returned,
w indeed, kavaye to the supreme poet (Lord Brahma), abhiyd-
cote when he asked for them, tasmai nnto Him (the form of
Hayagriva), namah my respectful obeisances, te to You,
awtotAa-tfiiftSya whose resolution never fails, ift thus
TRANSLATION
At the end of the millennium, ignorance personified assumed
the form of a demon, stole all the Vedas and took them down to the
planet of Rasatala. The Supreme Lord, however, His form of m
Hayagriva retrieved the Vedas and returned them to Lord Brahma
when he begged for them I offer my respectful obeisances imto
the Supreme Lord, whose determination never fails
PURPORT
Although Vedic knowledge is imperishable, within this material world
It 18 sometimes manifest and sometimes not When the people of this
material world become too absorbed in ignorance, the Vedic knowledge
disappears Lord Hayagriva or Lord Matsya, however, always protects
164 Srimad-Bhagav&tam [Canto 5, Ch 18
the Vedic knowledge, and in due course of time it is again distributed

through the medium of Lord Brahma, BrahmS is the trustworthy repre
sentative of the Supreme Lord Therefore when he again asked for the
treasure of Vedic knowledge, the Lord fulfilled his desire
TEXT?
han-varse capi hhagav&n nara-han-rUpendste tad-rupa-grahana-

mmUtam uttamirdhhdhBsye tad dayUam rOparh mabd-puruâ-guna-
hhdp.no mah&'bhdgamto daitya-dSnava-kula-ffrthikarana-slld-carUak
prahlddo 'vyavadh^naimnya-hhiku-yogena saha tad-var$a-purufcar
update idam coddkarati.
/lan-wrje in the tract of land known as Harivarâ, co also, api-

mdeed, h/iagow!n the Supreme Personality of Godhead, nara-han-
rfljjenaHis form of N^simhadeva, date is situated, tat-rdpa-
gmhana-nmtttam\hQ reason why Lord Kfgna (Kesava) assumed the
form of N^simha, uttaratram later chapters, abhidhdsyel shall de
scnbe, tot that, dayitom most rdpamiarm

pleasing, of the Lord,
moha-puru?a-guna-b/id;anah Prahlada Mahfiraja, who is the abode of
all the good qualities of great personalities, mahdr-bhdgavatahlhe top
most devotee, dattya-ddnava-kula-tlrthl-karana-sild-cantahy/hose

and character were so exalted that he delivered all the daityas
activities
(demons) born in his family, pmhlddahMahdr&p Prahlflda,

avyavadhdna-ananya-bhakti-yogena by uninterrupted and unflinch-
ing devotional service, saha with, tat-var$a-puru$aih the inhabitants
of Hari-varsa, update offers obeisances to and worships, iciam this,
ca and, udfiftaroh chants
TRANSLATION
lukadeva Gosviiiil oontmued My dear King, Lord Nf simhadeva
resides in the tract of land known as Han-varâ. In the Seventh
Text 7] The Residents of JamhQdvipa Offer Prayers 165
Canto of Srlmad-Bhfigayatam, I shall describe to you how Prahlada

Maharaja caused the Lord to assume the form of Nrsuhhadeva.
Prahlada Maharaja, the topmost devotee of the Lord, is a reservoir
of all the good quahties of great personahbes. His character and
activities have dehvered aU the fallen members of his demoniac
family. Lord Nîihhadeva is very dear to this exalted personahty
Thus Prahlada Maharaja, along with his servants and all the
denizens of Han-varâ, worships Lord N]fsiihhadeva by chanting
the following mantra.
PURPORT
Jayadeva Gosvamis ten prayers worshiping the incarnations of Lord
Ky^na (Kesava) contain His name m
every stanza For example, kesava
dhTta-nara-han-rtipa jaya jagad-isa hare, kesava dhrta-mtna-sarira
jaya ]agad-isa hare, and kesava dhTta-v&mana-nipa jaya jagad-fsa
hare The word jagad-isa refers to the proprietor of all the universes His
original form is the two-handed form of Lord Ky^na, standing with a
flute m His hands and engaged in tending the cows As stated m
Brahma-samhitd
cmt&rnaTU-prakara-sadmasu kalpa-vjkâ-
laks&vrtesu surabhir abhipahyantam
hksmi-'Sahasra-kUa-sambhrama-sevyamdmrn
govindam Odi-puruârh tarn aham hhajQmi
I worship Govinda, the pnmeval Lord, the first progenitor, who is tend-
ing the cows, jnelding all desires, in abodes built with spuitual gems and
surrounded by nulhons of purpose trees He is always served with great
reverence and affection by hundreds and thousands of goddesses of for-
tune From this verse we learn that Govinda, or Ki^pa, is the adt-
puTTiâ (the original person) The Lord has mnumerable incarnations,
exactly like the mnumerable waves of a flowing river, but the original
form IS Ky^pa, or Kesava.
ûkadeva Goavami refers to Nysimhadeva because of PrahlSda
Mahiraja Prahlada Maharaja was put mto great distress by his powerful
father, the demon Hiranyakasipu Apparently helpless before him,
Prahlada Maharaja called on the Lord, who immediately assumed the
166 ^rimad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch, 18
gigantic form of NTSiihhadeva, half-lion and half -man, to kill the gigan-
tic demon Although Kr^na is the original person, one without a second,
He assumes different forms just to satisfy His devotees or to execute a
specific purpose Therefore Jayadeva Gosvimi always repeats the name

of Kesava, the original Personality of Godhead, m his prayers describing
the Lords different incarnations for different purposes
TEXTS
iraire ^ gin I
njftai * II <: II
OTh mmo bhagavate narasimMya nomas tejas-tejase &vir-&mrbhavoL

va^ra-nakha vajra-darhfp'a harmQsay&n randhaya randhaya tamograsa
grasa om sv&h&> abhayam abhayam dtmam bhuyi?fhd om kfraum.
om0 Lord, namah my respectful obeisances, bhagavate\mio

the Supreme Personality of Godhead, nara-swn/id/a known as Lord
NTsiihha, Tiama^ obeisances, tejah-tejase the power of all power,
amh-avirbhavaf\eai6e be fully manifest, vajra-nakha0 You who
possess nails like ûnderbolts, vajra-dam^pra0 You who possess teeth
like thunderbolts, karma-asoyiSTi --demoniac desires to be happy by
material activities, randhaya rand/wya kindly vanquish, tamah ig-
norance m the material world, grasa kindly drive away, grasa kmdly
drive away, om0 my Lord, sufl^- respectful oblations, abhayam
fearlessness, abhayam- fearlessness, dtmani in my mind,
bhiiyisth&h may You appear, om0 Lord, fepraum the btja^ or seed,
of mantras offering prayers to Lord Nysimha
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord N^îifahadeva, the
source of all power 0 my Lord who possesses nails and teeth just
like thunderbolts, kmdly vanquish our demonhke desires for
fruitive activity m this material world Please appear m our hearts
and drive away our ignorance so that by Your mercy we may
become fearless m the struggle for existence in this material

ivorld
PURPORT
In ^rimad-Bh&gavatam (4 22 39) &nat-kumara speaks the following
words to MahfirSja Prthu
yat-pdda-paiikap-paldsa-vildsa-bhaktya
harm&sayam grathUam udgmthayanti santah
tadvan na nkta-matayo yatayo 'pi ruddha-
srotogands tarn arcaiam bhaja v&sudevam
Devotees always engaged in the service of the toes of the Lords lotus
feet can very easily become free from hard-knotted desires for fruitive
activities Because this is very difihcult, the nondevotees-- the jn&nis &nd
cannot stop the waves of sense gratification, although they try to
do so Therefore you are advised to engage in the devotional service of

Kr^na, the son of Vasudeva
Every living being within this material world has a strong desure to en-
joy matter to his fullest satisfaction For this purpose, the conditioned
soul must accept one body after another, and thus his strongly fixed frui-
tive desires contmue One cannot stop the repetition of birth and death
without being completely desireless Therefore 6rila Rupa Gosvfimi de-
scnbes pure bhakti (devotional service) as follows
anydbhilasita-sunyam
jnana-hinnddy-andvrtam
anukulyena l^n&nu-
silanam bhaktir uttain&

and without desire for material profit or gam through
Kf?ija favorably
fniitive activities or philosophical speculation That is called pure devo-
tional service Unless one is completely freed of all material desires,
which are caused by the dense darkness of ignorance, one cannot fully
engage in the devotional service of the Lord Therefore we should always
offer our prayers to Lord Nfsiiiihadeva, who killed Hiraijyakasipu, the
168 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Guito S, Ch 18
personification of material desire Hiranya means ^ gold, and faisipu

means a soft cushion or bed Materialistic persons always desire to
make the body comfortable, and for this they require huge amounts of
gold Thus Hiranyakasipu was the perfect representative of materialistic
life He was therefore the cause of great disturbance to the topmost devo
tee, Prahlada Maharaja, until Lord Nrsirahadeva killed him Any devotee
aspiring to be free of material desires should offer his respectful prayers
to NTBirfahadeva as Prahlada Maharaja did m this verse
TEXT 9
^
sit II II
svasty astu msvasya khalah prasldatdm

dhy&yantu bkatdni sivaih muho dhiyd
manaS ca bhadram bhajatdd adhok$aje
dvesyatdm no matir apy ahaUukt

swash auspiciousness, astu let there be, visvasyaof the entire
universe, khalak~tbe envious (almost everyone), prasidatdm let
them be pacified, dhy&yantu let them consider, bhaidmell the liv-
ing entities, simm auspiciousness, mutual, dhiy&hy their
mtelhgence, manah the mind, co and, 6/iadram calmness, bha-
jai&t let It experience, adhok^jem the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, who beyond the perception of mind, intelligence and senses,
is
avefyat&mlet
be absorbed, nah our, matih intelligence, api-^
it

indeed, ahaUukl without any motive
TRANSLATION
May good fortune throughout the universe, and may all
there be
envious persons be pacified May all hving entities become calm by
practicing bhakb-yoga, for by acceptmg devobonal service they
will think of each others welfare Therefore let us all engage m
Text 91 The Residents of Jambfldvipa Offer Prayers 169
the service of the supreme transcendence, Lord ri K^na, and al-

ways remam absorbed in thought of Him
PURPORT
The following verse describes a Vai?nava
v&flchd-kalpa-tambhyas ca
krpd-smdhubhya eva ca
patitan&m p&vanebhyo
vai?navebhyo name namah
Just like a desire tree, a Vai^nava can fulfill all the desires of anyone who
takes shelter of his lotus feet PrahlSda Mahfirflja is a typical Vai^nava
He prays not for himself, but for all living entities the gentle, the en-
vious and the mischievous He always thought of the welfare of

mischievous persons like his father, Hiranyakasipu Prahlsda MaharSja
did not ask for anything for himself, rather, he prayed for the Lord to
excuse his demoniac father This is the attitude of a Vai^nava, who al-
ways thmks of the welfare of the entire universe

Srimad-Bhdgavatam and bhSgavaUi-dharma are meant for persons
who are completely free of envy {paranui-nirnuitsaranam) Therefore
Prahlada Mah&rSja prays in this verse, khalah prasldatam ''''May all the
envious persons be pacified The material world is full of envious per-
sons, but if one frees himself of envy, he becomes liberal in his social
dealing and can think of others welfare Anyone who takes up Kr^na
consciousness and engages bmself completely in the service of the Lord
cleanses his mind of all envy (monos ca bh^rarh bhaptod adhoksaje)
Therefore we should pray to Lord NTSirahadeva to sit in our hearts We
should pray, bahir nrsimho hj-daye nrsirhhah Let Lord NTsirahadeva
sit m the core of my heart, killing all my bad propensities Let my mind
become clean so that I may peacefully worship the Lord and bring peace
to the entire world

^rila Visvanatha GakravarS ThSkura has given us a very fine purport

m this regard Whenever one offers a prayer to the Supreme Personality
of Godhead, one always reqpiests some benediction from Him Even pure
{jufkaTne^ devotees pray for some benediction, as instructed by Lord ^ri
Caitanya MahSprabhu in His

ayi nanda-tanuja kmkaram

patitam mam viâme bkav&mbudhau
hipay& tava pdda~paiikaja-
sthiti-dhUll-sadrsam vvcintayn
0 son of Maharaja Nanda [Krna], I am Your eternal servitor, yet some'
how or other I have fallen into the ocean of birth and death Please pick
Me up fromthe ocean of death and place Me as one of the atoms at Your
In another prayer Lord Caitanya says, mama janmam jan
lotus feet
manUvare bhavatad bhaktir ahaituH tvayi Life after life, kindly let
Me have unalloyed love and devotion at Your Lordships lotus feet
When Prahlsda MaharSja chants om namo bhagavate narasimhdya, he
prays for a benediction from the Lord, but because he is also an exalted
Vai^nava, he wants nothing for his personal sense gratification The first
desire expressed m his prayer is stmty astu visvasya Let there be good
fortune throughout the entire universe Prahlada Mahfiraja thus re-
quested the Lord to be merciful to everyone, including his father, a most
envious person According to Capakya Panijita, there are two kinds of
envious hvmg entities one is a snake, and the other is the man like
Hiranyakasipu, who is by nature envious of everyone, even of his father

or son Huanyakasipu was envious of his little son Prahlada, but
Prahlada Maharaja asked a benediction for the benefit of hia father
Hiranyakasipu was very envious of devotees, but Prahlada wished that
and other demons hke him would give up their envious nature
his father
by the grace of the Lord and atop harassing the devotees {khalah
prasldatdm) The difficulty is that the khala (envious living entity) is
rarely pacified One kmd of khala, the snake, can be pacified simply by
mantras or by the action of a particular herb {mantraufodhiVasah sar-
pah khalakena mv&ryate) An envious person, however, cannot be
pacifiedby any means Therefore Prahlada Mahiraja prays that all en-
vious persons may undergo a change of heart and think of the welfare of
others
If the Kysna consciousness movement spreads all over the world, and
if by the grace of K^sna everyone accepts it, the thinking of envious peo-
ple will change Everyone will think of the welfare of others Therefore
Prahlada Maharaja prays, sivaih mitho dhiyiL In material activities,
everyone is envious of others, but in Kji^pa consciousness, no one is en-
1
Text 10] The Residents of Jambiidvipa Offer Prayers 171
vious of anyone else, everyone thinks of the welfare of others Therefore

Prahlada MahSraja prays that everyones mind may become gentle by
being fixed at the lotus feet of K^sna [hhojatad adhokfaje) As indicated
elsewhere m ^rimad-Bh&gavatam (sa mi manah ^na-paddravin-
dayoh) and as advised by Lord Krjna in Bhagamd-glta (1865), man-
man& bhava mad-hhaktah, one should constantly think of the lotus feet
of Lord K^'fna Then ones mind will certainly be cleansed {ceto-dar-
pam-mdrjanan^ Materialists alwaj^ think of sense gratification, but
PrahlSda Mah&rfija prays that the Lords mercy will change their minds
and they will stop thinkmg of sense gratification If they think of Kr^na
always, everything will be all right Some people argue that if everyone
thought of Kf^na in that way, the whole universe would be vacated
because everyone would go back home, back to Godhead However, ^rila
Visvanitha Cakravati TbSkura says that this is impossible because the
living entities are innumerable If one set of living entities is actually
delivered by the Kr?na consciousness movement, another set will fill the
entire universe
TEXT 10
ajft 511
ll uTiarun ifis?
aVspristii iitoii
mag&ra-d&r&tmaja-vitta-bandhusu
sango yadi syhd bhagamt-pnyeû nah
yah prdna-vrtty& pantu^pa atmav&n
sMhyaty adUrdn na tathendnya-pnyah
indnot, ag&ra house, diSra wife, (Stma-jachildren, vUta^

bank balance, bandhufu among friends and relatives, sarigu/i associ-
ation or attachment, yadiii, there must be, bhago,vat~pnye?iL
among persons to whom the Supreme Personality of Godhead is very
dear, nahoi us, yah anyone who, prana-vrttyd by the bare
necessities of life, pantu^fah satisfied, dtma-v6n who has controlled
hia mind and realized his self, siddhycUi becomes successful, adUrdt
very soon, na not, tathdao much, indriya-pnyahâ person at
tached to sense gratification
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, we pray that we may never feel attraction for the
prison of family bfe, consisting of home, wife, children, fnends,
bank balance, relatives and so on If we do have some attachment,
let itbe for devotees, whose only dear friend is Kip^na. A person
who actually self -realized and who has controlled his mmd is
is
perfectly satisfied with the bare necessities of life He does not try
to gratify his senses Such a person quickly advances Kjj^na con- m
sciousness, whereas others, who are too attached to material
things, find advancement very difficult
PURPORT
When lri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was requested to explain the
duty of a Vai9 i;Lava, a K^^na conscious person. He immediately said, asat-
safiga-tydga, ei vaifnava-ddlra. The first business of a Vainava is to

give up the association of persons who are not devotees of IGf^na and who
are too attached to material things wife, children, bank balance and so
on Prahlada Mahfirilja also prays to the Personality of Godhead that he
may avoid the association of nondevotees attached to the matenalistic
way of life If he must be attached to someone, he prays to be attached
only to a devotee
A devotee is not interested in unnecessarily increasing the demands of
the senses for gratification Of course, as long as one is in this material
world, one must have a material body, and it must be maintained for
executing devotional service The body can be maintained very easily by

eating k(^j;ui-prasdda. As B^-^na says in Bhagavad-gtUl (9 26)
patrarh pu?parh phalarh toyarh

yo me bhaktyd prayacchan
tad aharh bhakty-upah^yam
asndrm pmyatdtmanah
If one offers Me with love and devotion a leaf, a flower, fruit or water, I
will accept It Why should the menu be unnecessarily mcreased for the
satisfaction of the tongue^ Devotees should eat as simply as possible

Otherwise, attachment for material things will gradually increase, and
the senses, being very strong, will soon requme more and more material
enjoyment Then the real business of life to advance in Krsna con-
sciousness will stop
TEXT 11
* ^ _fV_V^
^ 55* ft I
Îsi ^ nun
yat-saiiga-labdham nija-virya-vaibhavam
tirtharh muhuh saifKpjsat&rh hi mdnasam
haraty ajo ntah srutibhir gato 'figajam
ko vaina seveta mukunda-vikramam
yat of whom (the devotees), saâ-loMham achieved by the asso-

ciation, mja-virya'vaibhavam whose mfluence is uncommon,
ffrt/iom holy places like the Ganges, mu/iu/irepeatedly,
saihspjmt&m of those touching, Ai certainly, mfiruwom the dirty
thmgs in the mmd, fexraft vanquishes, q/oA the supreme unborn
one, antah in the core of the heart, srutibhihhy the ears, gpiah
entered, arig'a-yam durty thmgs or infections of the body, AA who,
tw indeed, no not, seneto- would serve, mukunda-vikrainam----the
glorious activities of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead
TRANSLATION
By associating with persons for whom the Supreme Personahty
of Godhead, Mukunda, is the aU m
one can hear of His
all,
powerful activities and soon come to imderstand them The ac-

tivities of Mukunda are so potent that simply by hearing of them
one immediately associates with the Lord For a person who con-
stantly and very eagerly hears narrations of the Lords powerful
activities, the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead the m
form of sound vibrations, enters within and cleanses it of

his heart
all contamination On the other hand, although bathmg in the
Ganges diminishes bodily contaminations and infections, this pro
cess and the process of visiting holy places can cleanse the heart
only after a long tune Therefore who is the sane man who wiU not
associate with devotees to quickly perfect his life?
PURPORT
Bathing in the Ganges can certainly cure one of many infectious dis
eases, but it cannot cleanse one's materially attached mind, which creates
all kinds of contaminations in material existence However, one who

Supreme Lord by hearing of His activitiea
durectly associates with the
from his mind and very soon comes to Krsna conscious
cleanses the dirt
ness Suta Gosvami confirms this in ^rimad-Bhdgavatam (l 2 17)
sjnvatdm sva-kath&h ki$mh

punya-sravam-klrtanah
hjdy antah-stho hy abhadr&m
wdhunoti suhjt-satdm
The Supreme Lord withm everyones heart becomes very pleased when a
person hears narrations of His and He personally cleanses the
activities,
dirt from the mind of the Hjdy antah-stho hy abhadr&ni
listener
vidhunoti He washes off all dut from the imnd Material existence is
caused by dirty things within the nund If one can cleanse his mind, he
immediately comes to his origmal position of consciousness, and
thus his life becomes successful Therefore all the great samts in the
recommend the process of hearing
devotional line very strongly
Gaitanya Mahaprahhu introduced the congregational chanting of the
Hare K];$ 9a mantra everyone a chance to hear Kronas holy name,

to give
for simply by hearing Hare Kf^na, Hare Ky^na, Kf ?na, Hare Hare/
Hare RSma, Hare RSma, Rfima Rama, Hare Hare, one becomes purified
{ceto-darpana-m&rjanam) Therefore our Kr^na consciousness move-

ment 18 chiefly engaged in chanting the Hare Kr$i;ia mantra all over the
world
After ones mind becomes cleansed by chanting Hare Kfîja, one
gradually comes to the platform of Kf^îa consciousness and then reads
Text 12] The Residents of Jamhadvlpa Offer Prayers 175
books like Bhagavad-git&, ^nmad-Bhagavatam, Caitanya-cant&mrta

and The Nectar of Devotion. In this way, one becomes more and more
punfied of material contamination As stated in ^nmad-Bhdgavatam
(1 2 18 )
na^ta-prilyefv abhadreû
niiyam bhSgavata-sevayd
bhagavaty uttama-slohe
bhaktir bhavati naiffhikl
By regularly hearing the Bhagavatam and rendering service unto the

pure devotee,all that is troublesome to the heart is practically destroyed,
and loving service unto the glorious Lord, who is praised with transcen-
dental songs, IS established as an irrevocable fact In this way, simply by
heanng of the powerful activities of the Lord, the devotees heart
becomes almost completely cleansed of material contamination, and thus
his original position as an eternal servant who is part and parcel of the
Lord becomes manifest While the devotee engages in devotional service,
the passionate and ignorant modes of material nature are gradually van-
qmshed, and then he acts only in the mode of goodness At that time he
becomes happy and gradually advances in Kri;ia consciousness
All the great dcdryas strongly recommend that people be given a
chance to hear about the Supreme Lord Then success is assured The
more we cleanse the dirt of material attachment from our hearts, the
more we will be attracted by Rf^nas name, form, qualities, parapher-
nalia and activities This is the sum and substance of the foîâ con-
sciousness movement.
TEXT 12
yasydsti bhaktir bhagavaty akwcand

sarvair gunais tatra samdsate surdfi
176 l^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 18
hardv abhaktasya kuto mahad-gund

TnanorathenOsati dh&vato bahih
yasyaoi whom, ash there is, hhafcfth devotional service,

bfâvati to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, a/cincana without
any motive, sarvaih with all, gunaih good qualities, tofra there (in
that person), samflsate reside, surflh all the demigods, /lorou unto
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, abhaktasya oi a person who is
not devoted, fcntoh where, mahat-gundh good qualities,
manoraike7iahy mental speculation, osaft in the temporary matenal

world, dhSmtahY/ho is running, fcoAi/i outside
TRANSLATION
All the demigods and their exalted quahties, such as rehgion,
knowledge and renunciation, become manifest in the body of one
who has developed unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Per
sonahty of Godhead, Yfisudeva. On the other hand, a person
devoid of devotional service and engaged in material activities has
no good quahties Even if he is adept at the practice of mystic yoga
or the honest endeavor of mam taming his family and relatives, he
must be driven by his own mental speculations and must engage m
the service of the Lords external energy How can there be any
good quahties m
such a man?
PURPORT
As explained m the next verse, Rf^na is the original source of all liv
mg entities This is confirmed m Bhagavad-gttCL (15 7), wherein Kr^na

says
mamaivarfuo flva-loke
jlvobhUtah sanOtanah
manah ?a?fhdnSndnydnt
prakfti-sthani kar^ti
The hving enUties m this conditioned world are My eternal, fragmental

parts Due to conditioned life, they are struggling very hard with the six
,
Text 13] The Residents of Jambudvlpa Offer Prayers 177
senses, which include the mind All living entities are part and parcel
of Kr^na, and therefore when they revive their original I^^na conscious-
ness, they possess all the good qualities of Kf^na in a small quantity
When one engages himself m the nine processes of devotional service

{sravanaih Inrtanarh visnoh smaranaih pSda-sevanam/ arcanaih van-
danam d&syam sakhyam atma-nivedanam) ones heart becomes
purified, and he immediately understands his relationship with Krsna
He then revives his original quality of K^^na consciousness

In the Adi-lila of CaUanya-cantdmrta, Chapter Eight, there is a
description of some of the qualities of devotees For example, Sn Pandita
Handasa is described as being very well-behaved, tolerant, peaceful,
magnanimous and grave In addition, he spoke very sweetly, his en-
deavors were very pleasing, he was always patient, he respected every-
one, he always worked for everyones benefit, his mind was free of
duplicity, and he was completely devoid of all malicious acitivites These
are all originally qualities of Krsna, and when one becomes a devotee
they automatically become manifest lî Kr^nadasa KavirSja, the author
of Caitanya-cantdmrtOy says that all good qualities become manifest in
the body of a Vaisnava and that only by the presence of these good
qualities can one distinguish a Vaisnava from a non-Vai 9 pava Kf^nadasa
i^virftja lists the following twenty-six good qualities of a Vai?nava

(1) He IS very kind to everyone (2) He does not make anyone his
enemy (3) He is truthful (4) He is equal to everyone (5) No one can
find any fault in him (6) He is magnanimous (7) He is mild (8) He is
always clean (9) He is without possessions (lO) He works for every-
ones benefit (ll) He IS very peaceful (12) He is always surrendered to
Krîja (13) He has no material desires (14) He is very meek (15) He
IS steady (16) He controls his senses (17) He does not eat more than
reqmred (18) He is not influenced by the Lords illusory energy
(19) He offers respect to everyone (20) He does not desire any respect
for himself (21) He is very grave (22) He is merciful (23) He is
friendly (24) He is poetic (25) He is expert (26) He is silent
TEXT 13

178 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Ginto 5, Qi 18
^ iiN WWW
ham hi s&k$ad bhagavdn sarinn&m
&tm& jha$dn&m iva toyam Ipsitam
hitvd mah&ms tarn yadi sajjate grhe
toda mahattvam vayasd dampatindm
hanh~~l\ie Lord, /ii certainly, directly, bhagavdn the

Supreme Personality of Godhead,sannndmoi all living entities who
have accepted material bodies, dtmd the life and soul, jhasdn&moi
the aquatics, ivo like, toyam the vast water, fpsitamiB desired,
hUvdgmng up, mahdna. great personality, tarn Him, jodi if,
sqyafe becomes attached, gfhe to household life, todfl at that time,
ma/iattuamgreatness, vayasdhy age, dam-patindmoi the hus-

band and wife
TRANSLATION
Just as aquatics always desire to remain in the vast mass of water,
all conditioned hvmg entities naturally desire to remain m the vast
existence of the Supreme Lord Therefore if someone very great
by material calculations fails to take shelter of the Supreme Soul
but instead becomes attached to material household life, his great-
ness 18 like that of a young, low-class couple One who is too at-
tached to material life loses all good spiritual quabties
PURPORT
Although crocodiles are very fierce animals, they are powerless when
they venture out of the water onto land When they are out of the water,
they cannot exhibit their original power Similarly, the all-pervading
Supersoul, Paramitm&, is the source of all hvmg entities, and all hvmg
entities are part and parcel of Him When the living entity remains in
contact with the all-pervadmg Vfisudeva, the Personality of Godhead, he

manifests his spiritual power, exactly as the crocodile exhibits its
strength in the water In other words, the greatness of the hvmg entity
can be perceived when he is m the spiritual world, engaged m spiritual
Text 14] The Residents of Jambfldvipa Offer Prayers 179
activities Many householders, although well-educated in the knowledge

of the Vedas, become attached to family life They are compared herein
to crocodiles out of water, for they are devoid of all spiritual strength
Their greatness is like that of a young husband and wife who, though
uneducated, praise one another and become attracted to their own tem-
porary beauty This kmd of greatness is appreciated only by low-class
men with no qualifications

Everyone should therefore seek the shelter of the Supreme Soul, the
all living entities No one should waste his time in the so-called
source of
happiness of materialistic household life In the Vedic civihzation, this
type of crippled life is allowed only until ones fiftieth year, when one
must give up family lifeand enter either the order of v&naprastha (inde-
pendent retired life for cultivation of spmtual knowledge or sannySsa
(the renounced order, in which one completely takes shelter of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead)
TEXT 14
tasmad rajo-rdgarvisdda-manyu-
mdTia-sprhd~hhayaînyadhimUlam
hitv& giharh samsfh-cakravalam
nrsiThha-pddaifi bhaptakuiobhayam Ui
iosmdf therefore, rq/oh of passion or material desires, rtiga at-

tachment for material tWgs, v^5da then disappointment, manyu
anger, mdna-sprhdthe desue to be respectable in society, bhaya
fear, dainyaoi poverty, od/wmakim the root cause, /wiwi giving
up, gfhomhousehold life, samjp^krav&lamthe cycle of repeated
birthand death, nîmha-pQdamike lotus feet of Lord Nrsimhadeva,
6/iq/ato worship, akutah-bhayamthe shelter of fearlessness, ift
thus
180 lrimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 18
TRANSLATION
Therefore, 0 demons, give up the so-called happmess of family
lifeand simply take shelter of the lotus feet of Lord Nrsimhadeva,
which are the actual shelter of fearlessness Entanglement m
family life is the root cause of material attachment, mdefatigable
desires, moroseness, anger, despair, fear and the desire for false
prestige, all of which result in the repetition of birth and death.
TEXT 15
aifwni
hetum&le *pi hhagavdn kdmadeva-smrupena lah^my&h pnya-

cikirâyapraj&pater duhit^rh putrandm tad-var?a~patTndm
puruf&yufdho-rdtra-pansaAkhydndnctrhyOs&m garbhd mahd-pumsa-
mahdstra-tyasodvejUa-manasdTfi wdhvastd vyasavah sarhvatsardnie
viTupatanti
ketumdlem the tract of land known as Ketumala-var?a, api also,

bhagavdnthe Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Vi^nu,
hdmadeva-svampena--m the form of Kimadeva (Cupid or Pra-
dyumna), lak$mydhai the goddess of fortune, pnya-ciMr$aydml\i
a desu-e to bring about the satisfaction, prajdpatehd âjapati,
du/iitfmSm of the daughters, putrflTWJm of the sons, tat-varâ-
poffnflm the ruler of that land, puniâ-dyu$din a human lifetime
(about one hundred years), ohaft-rflfro the days and nights,
pansanJdiydTidndin which equal in number, ydsdm of whom (the
mahd-puruâoi the Supreme Per-

daughters), garh/ifi/i fetuses,
son^ty of Godhead, mahd-astra of the great weapon (the disc), te-
jasdhy the effulgence, udvepta-manasdmwhoBe minds are agitated,
vidhoasta/i rumed, vyosawh dead, sarfivatsara-anteat the end of
the year, vimpotanh fall down

TRANSLATION
lukadeva Gosvami continued In the tract of InnH called
KetumSla-varâ, Lord Visnu hves in the form of Kfimadeva, only
for the satisfaction of His devotees. These mclude Laksmlji [the
goddess of fortune], the Prajgpati Saihvatsara and all of Saifavat-
sara's sons and daughters The daughters of Praj&pab are con-
sidered the controlhng deities of the nights, and his sons are
considered the controllers of the days The Prajapati^s offspring
number 36,000, one for each day and each mght m the lifetime of
a human bemg At the end of each year, the âjipatis daughters
become very agitated upon seeing the extremely effulgent disc of
the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, and thus they all suffer
miscarriages
PURPORT
This lUmadeva, who appears as K^fnas son named Pradyumna, is
wjnu-tflWvo. How this is so is explained by Madhvficfirya, who quotes

from the Brahmarujh. Purdna kamadeva-sthitajh mnum updste
Although this Kamadeva is vi^nu-tativa. His body is not spiritul but
material Lord Viîîu as Pradyumna or Kfimadeva accepts a material
body, but He still acts spiritually It does not make any difference
whether He accepts a spiritual or a material body, He can act spiritually
in any condition of existence MayavJdi philosophers regard even Lord

Krsnas body as material, but their opinions cannot impede the spiritual
activity of the Lord
TEXT 16
flffw suhbta-gati-mlOsa-mlasita-nicim-hdM-ksdwloka-lilayd kincid-

uttambhki-sundara-bhrd-maiujkila-ûbhaga-vcuktndmvmda-snyd
ramdih ramayann indnyaiu ramayate
182 ^rimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 18
atim very much, beautiful, gati with movements,

widso by pastimes, wiosita manifested, ruciro pleasing, hdsa
iesa mild smiling, avaloka-lilaydhy playful glancing, kncU-ut
tamb/iito slightly raised, swnciaro beautiful, bhru-man4alahy the
eyebrows, 5ui/iaga auspicious, vadana-araviTida~riydmlh His

bûtiful lotuslike face, ramfim-the goddess of fortune, rwmyan-
pleasing, mdriyfim all the senses, ramayateHe pleases
TRANSLATION
In Ketun^-varâ, Lord Kfimadeva [Pradyumna] moves very
graciously His mild smile is very beautiful, and when He mcreases
the beauty of EHs face by sbghtly raising His eyebrows and glanc
mg playfully, He pleases the goddess of fortune Thus He enjoys
His transcendental senses
TEXT 17
tad bhagavato m&y&mayam mpamparama-samddhi-yogena ramd dm

saThvatsarasya rdtnfu prajdpater duhitfbhir upetdhaksu ca tad-
bharlxbhir upaste vdam coddharati.
fatthat, bhagavatah-'oi the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

rndyfl-Tnayamfull of affection for the devotees, rdpam form,
paramo highest, sarnddhiryogenahy absorption of the mind in the
service of romfl the goddess of fortune, dewi divine

the Lord,
woman, saThvatsarasya known as Samvatsara, rdtnû durmg the

nights, praj&patehoi Prajftpati, duhUrbhihmih. the daughters,
upeta combined, ahahsu during the days, ca also, tat-
bharti;bhihmib. the husbands, updste worships, idom this, ca

also, ud&harati chants
TRANSLATION
Accompanied durmg the daytime by the sons of the Prajapati
[the predonunatmg deities of tihe days] and accompamed at night
Text 18] The Residents of Jambadvipa Offer Prayers 183
by his daughters [the deities of the nights], Lak^midevI worships

the Lord during the period known as the Saihvatsara His most m
merciful form as Kfimadeva. Fully absorbed in devotional service,
she chants the following mantras
PURPORT
The word maydmayam used m this verse should not be understood
according to the interpretations of the Mayavadis M&y& means affection
as well as illusion When a mother deals with her child affectionately, she
IS called mdydmaya In whatever form the Supreme Lord Vinu appears,
He 18 always affectionate toward His devotees Thus the word
mdy&mayam is used here to mean very affectionate toward the devo-
tees l^rila Jiva Gosvanu writes in this regard that mdy&mayam can also
mean kip&-pracuram, deeply merciful Similarly, îla Viraraghava

says, mdyd-pracumriatmiya'SaAkalpeTUi pangfhstam Uy aiihah jfi&na-
parydyo 'tramaya-sabdoh when one is very affectionate due to an inti-
mate relationship, one is descnbed as mdydmaya, ^rlla VisvanStha
Cakravati ThSkura explains m&ydmayam by dividing it into the words

m&yd and dmayam. He explains these words to indicate that because the
hving entity is covered by the disease of illusion, the Lord is always eager
to deliver His devotee from the clutches of m&yd and cure him of the dis-
ease caused by the illusory energy
TEXT 18
SRRW 3Wr
orhhrdm hrim hrdrh om namo bhagavate h0kes&ya sarva-guna-vise^r
vilak?itdtmane dhdtm&rh citfinaTh cetas&rh vjse^Sn&rh cOdhipataye
90(âSa-hal&ya cchando-may&yanna-may&y&mrta-may&ya sarw-
may&ya sahase ojase haldya kdnt&ya h&maya nomas te ubhayatra
bhdydt
om 0 Lord, hr&m hum /trflm the seeds of the mantra, chanted for
a successful result, om 0 Lord, nama^ respectful obeisances, bhaga
wte unto the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
hiîhes&yaunlo HyÎkesa, the Lord of the senses, sama-guna with all
transcendental qualities, vweî/~with all varieties, w/aA?iia particu
larly observed, dtmane unto the soul of all living entities, d/cfiffnam-
of all kinds of activity, cittindmoi all kinds of knowledge, cetasdm

of the functions of the mind, such as determination and mental effort,
uisefdndm of their respective objects, co and, adhipataye -~un\o the
master, ;o<k7sa-/ca2dja whose parts are the sixteen original mgredienta

of creation (namely the five objects of the senses and the eleven senses,
including the mind), chandahr-maydyaunlo the enjoyer of all
ritualistic ceremonies, anna-maydya--yfho maintains all living entities
by supplying the necessities of hfe, amTta-maydyav/ho awards eternal

life, sarva-may&ya -who is sahaselhe powerful,
all-pervading,
ojaseyfho supplies strength to the senses, bal&yaWho supplies
strength to the Wy, /cdntdja the supreme husband or master of all
hving entities, kdmdya who supplies all necessities for the devotees,
iwwTiah respectful obeisances, (e unto You, ubhoyatra always (dur-
ing both day and night, or both m this life and the next) ,
hhUyUtmj
there be all good fortune
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhe^, Lord HÎkeâ, the controller of all my senses
and the ongm of everything As the supreme master of all bodily,
mental and mtellectual activities, He is the only enjoyer of then
results. The five sense objects and eleven senses, including the
mind, are His partial manifestations He supphes all the necessities
of hfe, which are His energy and thus nondifferent from Him, and
He is the cause of everyones bodily and mental prowess, which Is
also nondifferent from Him. Indeed, He
is the husband and pro-
vider of necessities for hving entities. The purpose of all the
all
Vedas 18 to worship Him, Therefore let us all offer Hun our
respectful obeisances May He always be favorable toward us this m
life and the next.
PURPORT
In this verse the word m&y&maya is further explained in regard to
how the Lord expands His mercy m
different ways Pardsya saktir
vmdhaiva srHyate the energies of the Supreme Lord are understood in
different ways In this verse He is described as the original source of
everything, even our body, senses, mind, activities, prowess, bodily
strength, mental strength and deternunation for securing the necessities
of life Indeed, the Lords energies can be perceived in everything As

stated in Bhagavad-gitd (7 8), raso 'ham apsu Aaunteya the taste of
water is also Kr^na K^fna is the active principle of everything we need

for our maintenance
This verse offering respectful obeisances unto the Lord was composed
by Kama, the goddess of fortune, and is full of spiritual power Under
the gmdance of a spiritual master, everyone should chant this mantra

and thus become a complete and perfect devotee of the Lord One may
chant this mantra for complete liberation from material bondage, and
after liberation one may continue to chant it while worshipmg the
Supreme Lord in Vaikuplhaioka All mantras, of course, are meant for
this life and the next life, as K^ftna Himself confirms in Bhagavad-gM
(914)
satatam Inrtayanto mam

yatantas ca dj^ha-vrat&h
namasyantas ca mam bhaktyd
nUya-yukta upOsate
Always chanting My glories, endeavoring with great determination,

bowing down before Me, the great souls perpetually worship Me with
devotion A devotee who both in this life and the next chants the mahd-
mantra, or any mantra, is called nitya-yuktopasodta.
TEXT 19
186 STimad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch.l8
gfrat 5T ^
fipf
stnyo vratais tvd hj-^fkesvaram svato

hy dradhya loke patim Osdsate *nyam
tdsdrh na te vai panpdnty apatyaih
pnyam dhan&ydrhî yato 'sva- tantrah
stnyahB\\ women, vrataihhy observing fasting and other vows,

hiS you, hfîkesvaram the Supreme Personality of Godhead, master
of the senses, suoto/i of your own accord, /w certainly, drddhya-
worshipmg, lokem the world, patim^-a husband, dsflsate ask for,
onyamanother, tdsdmof all those women, nanot, te the hus
bands, wi indeed, panpdrUi able to protect, opotyom the

children, pnyam very dear, dhana the wealth, or the
duration of life, yatah because, asm-fonteflh dependent
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are certainly the fully independent master of
all the senses Therefore all women who worship You hy stnctly
observing vows because they wish to acquire a husband to satisfy

their senses are surely under illusion They do not know that such
a husband cannot actually give protection to them or their
children Nor can he protect their wealth or duration of life, for he
himself IS dependent on time, fruitive results and the modes of
nature, which are all subordmate to You.
PURPORT
In this verse, Lak^midevI (Ramfi) shows compassion toward women
who worship the Lord for the benediction of possessing a good husband
Although such women desire to be happy with children, wealth, a long
duration of life and everything them, they cannot possibly do so
to
In the material world, a so-caUed husband is dependent on the control of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead There are many examples of a
woman whose husband, being dependent on the result of his own frui
tive actions, cannot maintain his wife, her children, her wealth or her
duration of life Therefore, factually the only real husband of all women
18Kr^na, the supreme husband Because the gopts were liberated souls,
they understood this fact Therefore they rejected their material hus-
bands and accepted K^^na as their real husband Krna is the real hus-
band not only of the gopls, but of every living entity Everyone should
perfectly understand that Kf^na is the real husband of all living entities,
who are described m the Rboganod-gM as prakfti (female), not purusa

(male) In Bhagavad-g}td (10 12 ), only K^^na is addressed as purusa
param brahma param dkdma

pavitrarh pammarh bhav&n
purufam sdsvatam divyam
ddirdevam ajarh inbhum
You are the Supreme Brahman, the ultimate, the supreme abode and
Absolute Truth and the eternal divine person You are the
purifier, the
primal God, transcendental and original, and You are the unborn and all-

pervading beauty
Kr^na 18 the original purusa, and the living entmes are prakftu Thus
K^^na 18 the enjoyer, and all living entities are meant to be enjoyed by
Him Therefore any woman who seeks a material husband for her pro-
tection, or any man who desires to become the husband of a woman, is
under illusion To become a husband means to maintain a wife and

children nicely by supplying wealth and security However, a material
husband cannot possibly do this, for he is dependent on his karma. Kar-
mand dawa-netrma his circumstances are determined by his past frui-
tive activities Therefore if one proudly thinks he can protect his wife, he
18 under illusion Kr^na is the only husband, and therefore the relation-
ship between a husband and wife m this material world cannot be ab-
solute Because we have the desire to marry, Kf?na mercifully allows the
so-called husband to possess a wife, and the wife to possess a so-called
husband, for mutual satisfaction In the Isopanisad it is said, tena tyak-
tena bhuhjtthd Lord provides everyone with his quota. Actually,

the
however, every living entity is prah^ or female, and Krîja is the only
husband
a
ekale Esvara kr^na, dra saba hhjlya

y&re yaiche nOcAya^ se taiche kare njiya
(Cc Adi 5 142)
Kr^na 18 the original master or husband of everyone, and all other living
entities, having taken the form of so-called husbands, or wives, are danc
mg according to A
His desire husband may unite with his wife
so-called
for sense gratification, but his senses are conducted by Hfflkesa, the
master of the senses, who is therefore the actual husband
TEXT 20
TOÎRoli
sa vai patih sy&d akutobhayah svayarh

samantatah pdti bhayaturam janam
sa eka evetarathd mUho bhayarh
naiv&tmaUlbhSd adhi manyate param
sahhe, wi indeed, patibA husband, syflf would be, ofcuto/i-

bhayaby/h.0 is not fearfid of anyone, sva/am-self-sufBcient, sanrn
tatah entirely, jsflfi maintains, hhajo-fiturom who is very afraid,
janam person, sa/t therefore he, ekah one, eva only,
ilarathd-- otherwise, mithahfiom one another, bhayamfeax, na
not, evo indeed, dtma~lAbh6t\han the attainment of You, adhi
greater, manyate is accepted, parom other thing
TRANSLATION
He alone who
never afraid but who, on the contrary, gives
is
complete shelter to all fearful persons can actually become a hus-
band and protector Therefore, my Lord, you are the only hus-
band, and no one else can claim thin position. If you were not the
only husband, You would be afraid of others. Therefore persons
learned in all Vedic hterature accept only Your Lordship as every-

ones master, and they thmk no one else a better husband and pro-
tector than You
PURPORT
Here the meaning of husband or guardian is clearly explained People
want to become a husband, a guardian, a governor or a political leader
without knowing the actual meaning of such a superior position There
are many people all over the world indeed, throughout the universe
who claim some time that they are husbands, political leaders or
for
guardians, but in due course of time the Supreme Lord desires their
removal from their posts, and their careers are immediately finished
Therefore those who are actually learned and advanced in spiritual life
do not accept any leader, husband or maintainer other than the Supreme
Personality of (Godhead
Lord Krspa personally states in Bhagavad-gUd. (18 66), aharh tv&m
sarva-p&pebhyo mokâyisydmi I shall deliver you from all sinful reac-
tions IGr^na is not afraid of anyone On the contrary, everyone is afraid
of Kr^na Therefore He can actually give protection to a subordinate liv-
ing entity Since so-called leaders or dictators are completely under the
control of material nature, they can never give complete protection to
others, although they claim this ability due to false prestige Na te vduh
svQrtha-gatirh hi m^num people do not know that real advancement in
life consists of accepting the Supreme Personality of Godhead as ones
master Instead of deceiving themselves and others by pretending to be

all-powerful, all political leaders, husbands and guardians should spread
the K^ 9pa consciousness movement so that everyone can learn how to
surrender to Kr^na, the supreme husband
TEXT 21
0
190 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch, 18
ya tasya te pQda-saTor\ihQ,rhanam
nik&mayet sdkhila-kdma-lampatO,
tad eva rdsipsitam ipsUo rcito
yad-bhagna-yacfld bhagavan pratapyate
yfl a woman who, tosya of Hira, te of You, pddarsaroruhaoi

the lotus feet, arhanam the worship, mkamayetiuWy desires, si
such a woman, akhih-Mnui-lcanpaâhhough maintaining all kmds
of material desire, fat that, ew only, rfisi You award, ipsitam
some other desired benediction, ipsifaA- being looked to for, amtah
worshiped, yaf from which, bhagna-ydcddone who desires objects

other than Your lotus feet and who thus becomes broken, bhagavan
ray Lord, pratapyate is pained
TRANSLATION
My You automatically fulfill all the desires of a
dear Lord,
woman who worships Your lotus feet m pure love However, if a
woman worships Your lotus feet for a particular purpose, You also
quickly fulfill her desires, but in the end she becomes bro-
kenhearted and laments Therefore one need not worship Your

lotus feet for some material benefit
PURPORT
îla Riipa GosvamI descnbes pure devotional service as any-
diihildsUd-sUnyarh jndna-karmOdy-andvîaTn. One should not worship
the Supreme Personality of Godhead to fulfill some material desire for
success m frmtive activities or mental speculation To serve the lotus feet
of the Lord means to serve Hun exactly as He desires The neophyte

devotee is therefore ordered to worship the Lord strictly according to the
regulative principles given by the spiritual master and the sdstras By
executing devotional service m
that way, he gradually becomes attached
to K;'9pa, and when his original dormant love for the Lord becomes
manifest, he spontaneously serves the Lord without any motive This
condition is the perfect stage of ones relationship with the Lord The
Lord then looks after the comfort and security of His devotee without
being asked Krîja promises in Bhagavad-gttd (9 22)
Text 21] The Residents of Jambfldvipa Offer Prayers 191
aruinyds cintayanto mdm

ye jandh paryupOsate
te?&m nitydbhiyuktdn&m
yoga-kêmarh vah&my aham
The Supreme Lord personally takes care of anyone who is completely

engaged in His devotional service Whatever he has, the Lord protects,
and whatever he needs, the Lord supplies Therefore why should one
bother the Lord for something material Such prayers are unnecessary
^lla VisvanStha Cakravarti Xhakura explains that even if a devotee
wishes the Lord to fulfill a particular desire, the devotee should not be
considered a sakdma-bhaJ^ (a devotee with some motive) In the
Bhagqmd-glta, (7 16) Kreâ says
catur-vidha bhajarUe m&m

pndh sukrtmo *Tjuna
&rto jijfidsur arthdrthi
jndni ca bhamtarphha
0 best among the Bharataa [Arjiina], four kmds of pious men render
devotional service unto Me the distressed, the desuer of wealth, the in-
quisitiveand he who is aearchmg for knowledge of the Absolute The
Orta and the arthdrthi, who approach the Supreme Personality of
Godhead for relief from misery or for some money, are not sakdma-
bhaktas, although they appear to be Being neophyte devotees, they are
simply Ignorant Later m
Bhagavad-gUd the Lord says, uddrdh sarva
evaite they are magnanimous {uddrdh) Although m the begmmng a
all
devotee may harbor some desire, in due course of time it will vanish
Therefore the ^rimad-Bhagavatam enjoins
akdmah sarva-kdmo vd
moksorkdma uddra-dhih
tlvrena bhakti-yogena
yajeta purufaih param
A person who has broader intelligence, whether he is full of all material

desire, is free from material desire, or has a desire for liberation, must

by all means worship the supreme whole, the Personality of Godhead
{BhOg 2 310)
Even if one wants something material, he should pray to no one but
the Lord to fulfill hia desire If one approaches a demigod for the fulfill-
ment of his desires, he is to be considered na?ta-buddhi, bereft of all
good sense Rf^na says in Bhagamd-gitd (7 20)
k&mais tais tair hjia-jndndh

prapadyante 'nya-d&vat&h
torn tarn niyamam Ssth&ya
pmkftya niyatdh svay&
Those whose minds are distorted by material desires surrender unto

demigods and follow the particular rules and regulations of worship ac-

cording to their own natures
Lak^nudevi advises all devotees who approach the Lord with material
desires that according to her practical experience, the Lord is KSmadeva,
and thus there la no need to ask Him for anything material She says that
everyone should simply serve the Lord without any motive Since the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is sitting in everyones heart, He knows

everyones thoughts, and m
due course of time He will fulfill all desires
Therefore let us completely depend on the service of the Lord without
bothermg Him with our material requests
TEXT 22
3!f I
iRîi
mot-praptaye )esa-sur6sureidayas
tapyanta ugrarh tapa aindnye dhiyaji
Tte bhavat-p&da-pardyandn na nUirh
vmdantyr aham tvad-dhidayH yato )ita
mat-prOptayelQ obtain ray mercy, ojaLord Brahma, fca Lord

6iva, sura the other demigods, headed by King Indra, Candra and

Varuna, asura-ddayah as well as the demons, /qpyanfe undergo,
ugram severe, tojoa/i austerity, aindnye dhijoA whose minds are
absorbed in thoughts of superior sense gratification, rte unless,
bhavat pada-pardyan&t one who is wholly and solely engaged in the
service of the Supreme Lords lotus feet, na not, m&mme, vin-
don/i obtain, aham1, tvatio You, /irdoyii/i whose hearts,
yota/i therefore, ajUaO unconquerable one
TRANSLATION
0 supreme unconquerable Lord, when they become absorbed m
thoughts of material enjoyment, Lord Brahma and Lord îva, as
well as other demigods and demons, undergo severe penances and
austerities to receive my benedictions But I do not favor anyone,
however great he may be, unless he is always engaged the ser- m
vice of Your lotus feet. Because I always keep You withm my heart,
I cannot favor anyone but a devotee
PURPORT
In this verse the goddess of fortune, Lak^midevi, clearly states that
she does not bestow her favor on any materialistic person Although
sometimes a materialist becomes very opulent m the eyes of another
materialist, such opulence is bestowed upon him by the goddess
DurgAdevi, a material expansion of the goddess of fortune, not by
Lak^midevi herself Those who desu*e material wealth worship
Durgadevi with the following mantra dhanarh dehi rupaiH dehi rdpa-
pati-hh&jam dehu 0 worshipable mother Durgadevi, please give me
wealth, strength, fame, a good wife and so on " By pleasing goddess
Durga one can obtain such benefits, but since they are temporary, they
result only m rndyd-sukha (illusory happmess) As stated by Prahlada
Maharaja, mdy&sukhdya bharam udvahato mmO^h&n those who work
very hard for material benefits are vimiUjlhas, foolish rascals, because
such happiness will not endure On the other hand, devotees like
Prahlada and Dhruva Mahiraja achieved extraordinary matenal
194 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch, 18
opulences, but such opulences were not mdyd-sukha. When a devotee ac

quires unparalleled opulences, they are the direct gifts of the goddess of
fortune, who resides in the heart of NSrSyana

The material opulences a person obtains by ofiFenng prayers to the
goddess Durga are temporary As described in Bhogavd-gita (7 23), on

bhavaty alpa-medhasdm men of meager m
tavat tu phalarfi te^&rh tad
telhgence desire temporary happiness We have actually seen that one of
the disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvatl Jhakura wanted to enjoy the
property of his spiritual master, and the spiritual master, being merciful
toward him, gave him the temporary property, but not the power to
preach the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu all over the world That special
mercy of the power to preach is given to a devotee who does not want
anything material from his spiritual master but wants only to serve him
The story of the demon Rfivapa illustrates this point Although Rsyana
tried to abduct the goddess of fortune SitadevI from the custody of Lord
Ramacandra, he could not possibly do so The SitadevI he forcibly took
with him was not the original SitfidevI, but an expansion of mdyi, or
Durgadevl As a winning the favor of the real goddess

result, instead of
of fortune, Rfivapa and his whole family were vanquished by the power
of Durgadevi {sjf^pi-sthiti-prahya-sOdhana-saktir ek&)
TEXT 23
fruft if
fingftfir iRîi
so tmifk mam&py acyuta Slr^ni vanditam

karambujam yat tvod-adhayi sdtvatdm
hbharsi mdih laksma varenya rndyayd
ka isvarasyehOam ahUurh vibhur iti
soft that, twmYou, mamaoi me, qpi-also, ocyuto 0 infalli-
ble one, liiTni

on the head, xxmdftam worshiped, kara-aTnbu]can--
Your lotus hand, yof which, ftw# by You, ociMyi-placed, sit-
Text 23] The Residents of Jambadvlpa Offer Prayers 195
vatdmon the head of the devotees, bibkarfiYou maintain, mdm

me, lahfmaOB an iijaignia on Your chest, varenyaO worshipable
one, rndyoyfl with deceit, /cahwho, Esiwroôf the supremely
powerful controller, ihitamthe desires, flhitum to understand by
reason and argument, vibhuhia able, ih thus
TRANSLATION
0 infallible one, Your lotus palm is the source of all benediction
Therefore Your pure devotees worship it, and You very mercifully
place Your hand on their heads I wish that You may also place
Your hand on My head, for although You already bear my insignia
of golden streaks on Your chest, I regard this honor as merely a
kind of false prestige for me You show Your real mercy to Your
devotees, not to me Of course. You are the supreme absolute con-
troller, and no one can understand Your motives
PURPORT
In many places, the sdstras describe the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead as being more mclined toward His devotees than toward His
wife, who always remains on His chest In ^nrmd-BhSgavatam
(11 14 15) It IS stated
no taih& me pnyatama
dtma-yonir na sankarab
na CXI saAkaifano na srir
naivdXmil cayathG. bhavdn
Here Krsna nlainlv says tha t His devotees are more dear to Him than
Lord Brahma, Lord îva, Lord SaAkarâna (the original cause of cre-
ation, the goddess of fortune or even His own Self Elsewhere in irimad-
Bha^vatam (10 9 20) ûkadeva Gosvami says,
nemam mniico na bhavo

na irfr apy artga saitisrayd
prasOdam lebJnre gopl
yat tat prdpa vmuktidiU
196 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Gmto 5, Ch 18
The Supreme Lord, who can award liberation to anyone, showed more
mercy toward the gopls than to Lord Brahm&, Lord iSiva or even the god
dess of fortune, who is His own wife and is associated with His body
Similarly, ^rimad-BfUigamtam (lO 47 60) also states
nfiyom snyo 'figa u nUdnta-rateh prasadah

svar-yoîtdrh nabna-gandha-rucdrh kuto 'ny&h
T&sotsave 'sya bhuja-danda-gj-hlta-kanfha-
labdhOsi^dTh ya udagdd vraja-sundannam
The gopis received benedictions from the Lord that neither Lak^nudevi
nor the most beautiful dancers m the heavenly planets could attain In
the Tdsa dance, theLord showed His favor to the most fortunate gopis by
placing His arms on their shoulders and dancing with each of them m
dmdnally No one can compare with the gopis, who received the cause

less mercy of the Lord
In the CaUanya-cant&m]^ta it is said that no one can receive the real
favor of theSupreme Personality of Godhead without following m the

footsteps of the gopisEven the goddess of fortune could not receive the
same favor as the gopis, although she underwent severe austerities and
penances for many years Lord lî Caitanya MahSprabhu discusses
this point with Vyefikaja Bhatja m CaUanya"Cant6m(ta
{Madhya 9 111-131) The Lord mcpiired from Vyeftkaja BhatJa, Your
worshipable goddess of fortune, Lak^ml, always remains on the chest of
Nfirayana,and she is certainly the most chaste woman in the creation

However, My Lord is Lord ^rl K^^pa, a cowherd boy engaged in tending
cows Why IS It that Lak^mi, being such a chaste wife, wants to associate
with My Lord Just to associate with Ky^pa, Lakfml abandoned all tran
scendental happiness in Vaikupjha and for a long time accepted vows

and regulative principles and pmformed unlimited austerities
Vyefikata Bha^ta rephed, Lord K^^na and Lord NarSyapa are one
and the same, but the pastimes of Krsna are more rehshahle due to their
sportive nature They are very pleasing for Kp^pas saktis Since
and Narayapa are both the same personality, Lak^mis associaUon with
Krspa did not break her vow of diashty Rather, it was in great fun that
the goddess of fortune wanted to associate with Lord Kfîpa The goddess
of fortune considered that her vow of chastity would not be damaged by
Text 24] The Residents of Jambfidvipa Offer Prayers 197
her relaUonship with Krîna Rather, by associating with Kr^ga she could
enjoy the benefit of the rdsa dance If she wanted to enjoy herself with
Kr?â what fault is there^ Why are you joking so about this
Lord Caitanya MahSprabhu replied, I know that there is no fault m
the goddess of fortune, but still she could not enter into the rOsa dance
We hear from revealed scriptures The authorities of Vedic
this
knowledge met Lord Rgmacandra in Danijakaranya, and by their

penances and austerities, they were allowed to enter into the rdsa dance
But can you tell me why the goddess of fortune, Lak?nii, could not get
that opportunity
To this Vyehkafa Bhatta replied, I cannot enter into the mystery of
this incident I am an ordinary living being My intelligence is limited,
and I am always disturbed How can I understand the pastimes of the

Supreme Lord They are deeper than millions of oceans
Lord Caitanya replied, Lord Kif^â has a specific characteristic He
attracts everyones heart by the mellow of His personal conjugal love By
following m the footsteps of the inhabitants of the planet known as Vra-
jaloka or Goloka Vyndavana, one can attain the shelter of the lotus feet of
Kffna However, the inhabitants of that planet do not know that Lord
Kf^ga 18 the Supreme Personality of Godhead Unaware that K^^na is the
Supreme Lord, the residents of Vyndavana like Nanda Maharfija,
Yasodadevi and the gopts treat K^fpa as then beloved son or lover
Mother Yasoda accepts Him as her son and sometimes binds Him to a
gnnding mortar Kr^pas cowherd boy friends think He is an ordinary

boy and get up on His shoulders In Goloka Vrndavana no one has any

desire other than to love KT?i;ia
The conclusion is that one cannot associate with Kf?na unless he has
fully received the favor of the inhabitants of Vrajabhumi Therefore if
one wants to be delivered by Kf^na directly, he must take to the service
of the residents of V^ndfivana, who are unalloyed devotees of the Lord
TEXT 24
iRaii
198 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Ginto 5, Ch 18
ramyahe ca bhagavatah pnyatamam mdtsyam avat&ra-r&parh tad-

var$a-puru?asya manoh prdk-pradarsitam sa iddnim api mahatd bhakti-
yogen&Tddhayatidam coddharatu
ramyake co also m Ramyaka-vara, bhagavatahoi the Supreme

Personality of Godhead, pnya-tamam the foremost, mdteyom fish,
avatdm-rapamthe form of the incarnation, tcU-var$a-puru$asya-oi
the ruler of that land, manoh Matin, prfifc previously (at the end of
the Cakûâ-manvantara), prodarsitom exhibited, safi that Manu,

id&nSm ajoi even until now, mahatd bhakti-yogenahy dint of ad
vanced devotional service, anJdftojaft worships the Supreme Per
sonality of Godhead, id!am this, ca and, uddharatichBnts
TRANSLATION
ûkadeva Gosvami continued* In Ramyaka-varâ, where
Yaivaavata Manu rules, the Supreme Personality of Godhead
appeared as Lord Matsya at the end of the last era [the Ca]qiiia
manvantara], Vaivasvata Manu now worships Lord Matsya pure m
devotional service and chants the following mantra.
TEXT 25
^ fWRRnq TOW 5nrnfk% ^

IRMI
orh namo bhagavate mukhyatamdya namah sattvdya prdndyaujase

sahase baldya mahd-matsydya noma itu
om0 my Lord, namah respectful obeisances, bhagavate noto

the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, mukhya-tamdya the first incar-
nation to appear, namah
my respectful obeisances, sattvdya unto the

pure transcendence, prdndya the origm of life, ojase the source of
the potency of the senses, sahose the origin of all mental power,
botoyo the origin of bodily strength, mahd-matsydya wato the
gigantic fish mcarnation, namah respectful obeisances, tti thus

Text 26] The Residents of Jambtidvipa Offer Prayers 199
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personahty
of Godhead, who is pure transcendence. He is the ongm of all life,
bodily strength, mental power and sensory abihty Iôwn as Mat-
sy&vat&ra, the gigantic jGish incarnation, He appears first among all
the mcamations. Again I offer my obeisances unto Him
PURPORT
îla Jayadeva Gosvami sings
pralayo payodhi-jale dhftavdn asi vedaih

mhita-vahitra-cantmm akhedam
keiava dhrta-mina-saTim jaya jagad-Ua hare
Soon after the cosmic creation, the entire universe was inundated with
water At that tune Lord (Kesava) incarnated as a gigantic fish to
protect the Vedas Therefore Manu addresses Lord Matsya as
mukhyatama, the first incarnation to appear Fish are generally con-

sidered a mixture of the modes of ignorance and passion, but we must
understand that every mcarnation of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead is completely transcendental There is never any deterioration
of the Supreme Lords original transcendental quality Therefore the
word sattvOya used here, meaning pure goodness on the transcenden-
is
tal platform There are many mcarnations oi the Supreme Lord Varlha
mUrti (the boar form), Kiirma murti (the tortoise form), Hayagrlva m&rti
(the form of a horse) and so on Yet we should never think any of Them
material They are always situated on the platform of suddha-sattva,
pure transcendence
TEXT 26
a
antar bahis cdkhila-hka-pdlakair

adj[ta-rupo vicarasy uru-svanah
sa isvaras tvam ya ulam vase 'nayan
ndmnd yathd d&rumayim narah stnyam
OTttaA within, without, ca also, akhila-loka-palakuhhy

the leaders of the dififerent planets, societies, kingdoms and so on,
not seen, incarosi You wander, uru very great,
svanahvfhoae sounds (Vedic mantras), sahHe, isvarahlht

supreme controller, tmm You, ya/iwho, idam this, wwe under
control, anayath&s brought, rafimnfi by different names like
br&hmana, ksatnya, vaisya and sUdra, yathd exactly like, d&ni

mayfm made of wood, narah man, stnyam doll
a.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, just as a puppeteer controls his dancing dolls and
a husband controls his wife, Your Lordship controls all the living
entities in the universe, such as the brahmanas, kgatnyas, vaiiyas
and i^tidras. Although You are in everyones heart as the supreme
witness and commander and are outside everyone as well, the so-
called leaders of societies, communities and countries cannot real
ize You Only those who hear the vibration of the Vedic mantras
can appreaate You
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is antarbahifs present witbn
and without everythmg One must overcome the delusion caused by the
Lords external energy and realize His presence both externally and in-
ternally In ^rtmad-Bhdgavatam (l 8 19) ^rlmati Kuntidevi has ex-

plained that Kr^na appears m this world nafo ndfyadharo yath&t
exactly like an actor iressed as a player In Bha^vad-gOd (18 6l)
Kr^na Uvarab sarva-bhutdndm hjd-dehe 'ijuna tisthati The
says,
Supreme Lord is situated in everyones heart, 0 Axjuna The Lord is
situated within everyones heart, and outside as well Within the heart
He 18 the Supersoul, the incarnation who acts as the adviser and witness
Yet although God is residing withm their hearts, foolish people say, 1
cannot see God Please show Him
to me
Text 27] The Residents of Jambudvfpa Offer Prayers 201
Everyone is under the control of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

exactly hke dancing dolls controlled by a puppeteer or a woman con-
trolled by her husband A woman is compart to a doll {d&rumayl)
because she has no independence She should always be controlled by a
man Sull, due women wants to remain inde-
to false prestige, a class of
pendent What to speak of women, all living entities are prakrti (female)
and therefore dependent on the Supreme Lord, as Kfpna Himself ex-
plams in Bhogamd-gita {apareyam Uas tv any&rh prakftnh viddhi me
par&ni} The living entity is never independent Under all circumstances,
he IS dependent on the mercy of the Lord The Lord creates the social
divisions of human society-inflAirianas, kfotnyas, vaisyas and sudras

and ordams that they follow rules and regulations smted to theu- particu-
lar position In this way, allmembers of society remain always under the
Supreme Lords control Still, some people foohshly deny the existence
of God
Self-realization means to understand ones subordinate position m
relation to the Lord When one is thus enbghtened, he surrenders to the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead and is liberated from the clutches of the
material energy In other words, unless one surrenders to the lotus feet
of the Lord, the material energy in its many varieties will continue to
control him No one in the material world can deny that he is under con-
trol The Supreme Lord, Nfirfiyana, who is beyond this material exis-
tence, controls everyone The following Vedic mantra confirms this

point eko ha vai ndrdyana dsft Foolish persons think Nfirfiyapa to be on
the platform of ordinary material existence Because they do not realize
the natural constitutional position of the Imng entity, they concoct
names like dandra-narayana, sv&Tm-nOrdyana or mUhyd-nOrayam.
However, NSrfiya];ia is actually the supreme controller of everyone This
understanding is self-realization
TEXT 27
qig ^
TO ^
yam loha-pdl&h kila matsara-jvard

hitvQ yatanto 'pi prthak sametya ca
pdtum na sekur dw-padas catus-padah
sarisjpam sthdnu yad atra dfsyaie
yorn whom (You), loka-p&lilhthe great leaders of the universe,

beginning with Lord Brahma, kila
what to speak of others, matsara-
jvardh who are suffering from the fever of envy, /wiva leaving
aside, yatan/a/iendeavoring, api although, pyt/iafe separately,
sametya combined, ca also, pdtum-to protect, na not, sekuh

able, dw-pado/i two-legged, catuh-padah four-legged, saflsTpam
reptiles, sthdnu not movmg, jaf whatever, atra withm this
material world, dfiyate\a visible
TRANSLATION
My Lord, from the great leaders of the universe, such as Lord
BraWilL and other demigods, down to the pohtical leaders of this
world, all are envious of Your authority Without Your help,
however, they could neither separately nor conceitedly maintain
the innumerable hving entities within the universe. You are ac
tually the only mamtainer of all human beings, of animals hke
cows and asses, and of plants, reptiles, birds, mountains and
whatever else is visible withm this material world
PURPORT
It IS fashionable for materialistic persons to compete with the power of
God When so-called scientists try to manufacture living entities m their

laboratories, their only purpose is to defy the talent and ability of the
Supreme Personahty Godhead This is called illusion It exists even in
of
the higher planetary systems,where great demigods like Lord BrahmS,
Lord Siva and others reside In this world everyone is puffed up with
false prestige despite the failure of all his endeavors When so-called
philanthropists, who supposedly want to help the poor, are approached
by members of the Kr^pa consaousness movement, they say, You are
simply wasting your tune, while I am feeding vast masses of starving
people Unfortunately, their meager efforts, either singly or together,
do not solve anyones problems
Sometimes so-called svamis are very eager to feed poor people, think-
ing them to be dandra-n&rdyana, the Lords incarnations as beggars
They prefer to serve the manufactured dandm-ndrdyana than the origi-

nal, supreme Nfirfiyaâ They say, Dont encourage service to Lord
Narfiyana It is better to serve the starving people of the world Unfor-
such materialists, either singly or combined in the form of the
tunately
Umted Nations, cannot fulfill their plans The truth is that the many
millions of human bemgs, animals, birds and trees indeed, all hving
entities are maintained solely by the Supreme Personality of Godhead
Eko bahundThyo vidadhati hdmdn one person, the Supreme Lord, is
supplymg the necessities of life for all other living entities To challenge
the authority of NfirSyaâ, the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, is the
husmess of asuras (demons) Yet sometimes suras, or devotees, are also
bewildered by the illusory energy and falsely claim to be the maintamer
of the entire umverse Such incidents are described in the Tenth Canto of
^nmad-BhOgavatam, where lûkadeva GosvSmI tells how Lord BrahmS

and King Indra became puffed up and were eventually chastised by
Krwa
TEXT 28
^ \\w\
bhavdn yugdnt&mava uma-malmi
kfonSm imdm ofodhi-vfrudhdm nidhim
mayd sahoru kramate *ja ojasd
karmi jagat-prdût^gcmdtmane nama Ui
hhavdnYonr Lordship, yuga-anta-amave m the water of devasta-

tion at the end of the millennium, possessing rows of big
waves, kfonim the planet earth, wwJm of^hi-vtrudhdm of
this, all
kmds of herbs and drugs, nidhtm the storehouse, mayd me, saha
with, uru great, kramate You roamed, aja 0 unborn one, ojasd
With speed, tosmai unto Him, jagcUot the entire umverse, prdjuir
gana-otmaneihe ultunate source of life, namahmy respectful obei-
sances, ift thus
TRANSLATION
0 almighty Lord, at the end of the millennium this planet earth,
which 18 the source of all kinds of herbs, drugs and trees, was m
undated by water and drowned beneath the devastating waves At
that time, You protected me along with the earth and roamed the
sea with great speed O unborn one. You are the actual main taitêr
of the entire universal creation, and therefore You are the cause of
aU hving entities 1 offer my respectful obeisances unto You
PURPORT
Envious persons cannot appreciate how wonderfully the Lord creates,
maintains and annihilates the umverse, but devotees of the Lord can un
derstand this perfectly well Devotees can see how the Lord is acting
behind the wonderful workings of the material nature In Bhagavad-gon

(9 10) the Lord says
mayddhyak?ena prakrtih
sUyate sa-car&caram
hetun&nena kaunteya
jagad vipanvartate
This material nature working under My direction, 0 son of Kunti,

is
and It 18 produang moving and unmoving beings By its rule this

all
manifestation is created and annihilated again and again All the won
derful transformations of nature are happening under the superinten-
dence of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead Envious persons cannot
see this, but a devotee, even though very humble and even if unedu
cated, knows that behmd all the activities of nature is the supreme hand
of the Supreme Being
TEXT 29
Text 29 ] The Residents of Jamhudvipa Offer Prayers 205
faranmaye *pi bhagavOn nivasati hUrma-tanuifi bibhrdnas taâ tat

pnyatomam tanum aryam& saha varsa-puruâih pitr-ganadhipaUr
upadh&vati mantram imam cdnujapati.
hiranmaye~~m Hiranmaya-varâ, api indeed, bhagavan the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, niwwah resides, kOrma-tamm the
body of a tortoise, hibhrflna^ manifesting, taâoi the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, taf that, pnya-tamdmdearmosi, tanum'-
body, oiyomd AryarnS, the chief resident of Hiranmaya-varpa, saha
with, varâ-puru?aih the people of that tract of land, pUi-gam-
adhipatihviho is the chief of the pMs, upadhdmti-worships in devo-
nonj service, Tnon/rom hymn, wiom this, co also, anujapati
chants
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvaml oontmued In HLranmaya-varâ, the Supreme
Lord, Vujnu, hves m the form of a tortoise [kflrma-âiira] This
most dear and beautifulform is always worslbped there in devo-
by Aryama, the chief resident of Hira^maya-varâ,
tional servioe
along with the other inhabitants of that land They chant the
following hymns.
PURPORT
The word pnyatama (dearmost) is very significant m this verse Each
devotee regards a particular form of the Lord as most dear Because of an
atheistic mentality, some people thmlc that the tortoise, boar and fish m-
carnations of the Lord are not very beautiful They do not know that any
form of the Lord is always the fully opulent Personality of Godhead
Since one of His opulences is infinite beauty, all the Lords mcarnations
are very beautiful and are appreciated as such by devotees Nondevotees,
however, think that Lord I^îjas mcarnations are ordinary material
creatures,and therefore they distinguish between the beautiful and the
not beautiful A certain form of the Lord is worshiped by a parUcular
devotee because he loves to see that form of the Lord As stated in
^hma-sarhhit& (5 33) advaitam acyutam anddm ananta-rUpam

Sdyam purSna-puru^m nava-yauvanarh ca. The very beautiful form of
the Lord always youthful Sincere servants of a particular form of the

is
Lord always see that form as very beautiful, and thus they engage m con
stant devotional service to Him
TEXT 30
soft ^ spit spilsTOPIPI SPI^ llôll
orh namo
bhagfivate akUpdraya sarm-sattva-guna-viseânAySnu-
palaksita-sthdndya namo var^mane namo bhumne namo namo
vasth&rUlya nomas te
omO my Lord, noma^respectful obeisances, bhagavatemia

You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, akUp&r&ya in the form of a
tortoise, aarva-sattw-guna-tuseânflyo whose form consists of suddhiy
satPva, transcendental goodness, anupalakîta-sthdn&yamlo You,
whose position is not discernible, nama/i my respectful obeisances,

varjmanc-unto You who, although the oldest, are unaffected by time,
namah my respectful obeisances, bhamnelo the great one who can

go everywhere, namah namah repeated obeisances, avasth&rU3ya-~
the shelter of everything, namah respectful obeisances, unto You
TRANSLATION
0 my Lord, 1 offer my respectful obeisances unto You, who have
assumed the form of a tortoise Yon are the reservoir of all tran
scendental quahbes, and being entirely untmged by matter, You
are perfectly situated m
pure goodness You move here and there
m the water, but no one can discern Your position Therefore 1
offer my respectful obeisances unto You Because of Your tran
scendental position, You are not Umited by past, present and
future You are present everywhere as the shelter of all thmgs, and
therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You agam and
again
PURPORT
In the Bmhma-samfntA it is said, goloka eva nivasaty aJJakUmo
bhutah the Lord always remains m Goloka, the topmost planet m dw
spiritual world At the same time. He is all-pervading This paradox is
Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is full of all

only possible for the
opulences The Lords all-pervasiveness is confirmed m Bhagavad-git&
(1861) where Kr|na states, Uvamh sarva-bhutdndrfi hfd-dese ^jjuna
tisfhati. The Supreme Lord is seated m
everyones heart, 0 Arjuna

Elsewhere m Bhagovad-gita (15 15) the Lord says, sarvasya cAhath hjdi
sanmtnffo mattali smftir jfldnam apohanark ca I am seated m every-
ones heart, and from Me come remembrance, knowledge and forgetful-
ness Therefore, although the Lord is present everywhere. He cannot be
seen with ordmary eyes As AryamS says, the Lord is anvpalaltÛa-
sthSna no one can locate Him This is the greatness of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead
TEXT 31
^ 11 ^
yad-rOpam etan nija-mdyay&rpitam

artha-svaiilpaih bahu-rUpa-rUpitam
scoMthya na yasy&sty ayathopalcanbhancU
tasmai namas te vyapctdesa-rOpme
yat~oi whom, riZpam the form, etattha, mja-mdyayH ar-

piiom manifested by Your personal potency, artha-svarOpamihis
entire visible cosmic manifestation, bahu~Tpa-riJpitam manifested in
various forms, saiikhyd the measurement, na not, yosyn of which,
osft there is, ayotAd- falsely, upalamhhanOt from perceiving,
tasmoi unto Him (theSupreme Lord), namah my respectful obei-
sances, te unto You, avyapadesacannot be ascertained by mental
speculation, rflpine whose real form
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, this visible cosmic mamfestatioii is a demon-
stration of Your own creative energy Since the countless varieties
of forms mthm this cosmic manifestation are simply a display of

Your external energy, this virSfa-rupa [universal body] is not Your
real form Except for a devotee in transcendental consciousness,
no one can perceive Your actual form Therefore I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You
PURPORT
MfiySvadi philosophers think the universal form of the Lord to be real
and His personal form illusory We can understand their mistake by a

simple example A hre consists of three elements heat and light, wbch
are the energy of the fire, and the fire itself Anyone can understand that
the original fire is the reality and that the heal and light are simply the
fire's energy Heat and light are the formless energies of fire, and m that
sense they are unreal Only the fire has form, and therefore it is the real
form of the heat and light As K^^na states m Bhagavad-^ta {9 4), mayi
tatam idaifi sarvarh jagad avyakta-mUrtind By Me, m My ua
manifested form, this entire universe ispervaded Tlius the impersonal
conception of the Lord is like the expansion of heat and light from a fire
In Bhagavad-git& the Lord also says, mat-sthdni sarva-hkiMni m
cdharfi te?v avasthitah the entire material creation is resting on KT??as
energy, either material, spiritual or marginal, but because His form is
absent from the expansion of His energy, He is not personally present

This mconceivable expansion of the Supreme Lords energy is called
acintya-sakti. Therefore no one can understand the real form of the Lord
without becommg His devotee
TEXT 32
jmUyujarh svedcyam cmdajodhhidarh

carOcararh d^rfi-pitf-bhiltam aindnyam
dyauh kkarh kfitih aiki-sant~samudra-
dv^M-graharh^ty abhtdJheya ekah
from a womb, sveda~jam one born from

;ar(Jjyu-;am one born
an^jb-ja one born from an egg, udbhidam one bftrn of
perspiration,
the earth,cara-acaramthe moving and the stationary, deva the

demigods, T?i\h.e great sages, pifr the inhabitants of Pilfloka,
fc/waom the material elements air, fire, water and earth, aiTidnyam-~
all the senses, dyauhthe higher planetary systems, ftham the sky,
the earthly planets, soiki the hills and mountains, sant the
rivers, somudro the oceans, dvtpa the islands, graha-rksaihe Btars
and planets, ih thus, ahhidhâh to be variously named, ekah one
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You manifest Your different energies in countless
forms as hvmg entities bom from wombs, from eggs and from
perspiration, as plants and trees that grow out of the earth, as all
bvmg entities, both movmg and standing, includmg the demigods,
the learned sages and the pitas, as outer space, as the higher plan-
etary system contammg the heavenly planets, and as the planet
and islands Indeed, all the
earth with its hills, rivers, seas, oceans
stars and planets ore simply manifestations of Your different
energies, but onginaUy You are one without a second. Therefore
there is nothmg beyond You This entire cosmic manifestation is
therefore not false hut is simply a temporary manifestation of
Your inconceivable energy
PURPORT
This verse completely rejects the theory of brahma satyarfi jagan
mithyQ, which states that spmt, or Brahman, is real, whereas the
manifested material world, with its great variety of things, is false
Nothing IS false One thing mn y be permanent and another temporary,

but boA permanent and the temporary are facts For example, if
the
someone becomes angry for a certain period, no one can say that his
anger is false It is simply temporary Everything we experience in our
daily hves is of this snmR character, it is temporary but real
Tlie different kinds of living entities coming from various sources are
very clearly described in this verse Some are born from a womb and
some (hke certain insects) from human perspiration Others hatch from
eggs, and still others sprout from the earth A Imiig entity takes birth
210 l^rimad-Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 18
under different circumstances according to his past activities {karma)
Although the body of the living entity is material, it is never false No

one will accept the argument that since a persons material body is false,
murder has no repercussions Our temporary bodies are given to us ac

cordingto our karma, and we must remain in our given bodies to enjoy
the pains and pleasures of life Our bodies cannot be called false, they
are only temporary In other words, the energy of the Supreme Lord \& as
permanent as the Lord Himself, although His energy is sometunes
manifest and sometimes notAs summariz^ in the Vedas, sarvarti khalv

ularh brahma Everything is Brahman
TEXT 33
yasmmn asaftkhyeya-viseâ-ndma-
rUp&kjiau kavibhih kalpiteyam
saAkhyd yayd tattva-djidpanlyate
tasmai namah s&fikhya-mdarsanaya te iti
yasmmm You (the Supreme Personality of Godhead),

osailfc^tyeya innumerable, wejo particular, m!ma names, rflpa
forms, a/cTtau possessing bodily features, kavibhih hy great learned
persons, fcalpiftl imagined,
lyam this, saAkhyd number, jyqyfl by
whom, tattvaoi the truth, dfsdhy knowledge, apanlyateis ex-
tracted,tasmai unto Hun, nama^ respectful obeisances, s&Aldiya-
nidorsandyo who is the revealer of this numerical knowledge, te
unto You, m thus
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, Your name, form and bodily features are expanded
m countless forms No one can determine exactly how many forms
exist, yet You Your incarnation as the learned scholar
Yourself, in
Kapiladeya, have analyzed the cosmic manifestation as contammg
Text 341 The Residents of Jambhdvipa Offer Prayers 211
twenty-four elements Therefore if one is mterested m Sihkhya
philosophy, by which one can enumerate the different truths, he

must hear it from You Unfortunately, nondevotees simply count
the different elements and remam ignorant of Your actuid form. I
offer my respectful obeisances unto You
PURPORT
Philosophers and scientists have been trying to study the entire cosmic
situation and have been theorizing and calculating in different ways for
millions and nulhons of years However, the speculative research work
of a so-called scientist or philosopher is always interrupted when he dies,
and the laws of nature go on without regard for his work
For billions of years changes take place m the material creation, until
at last the whole universe is dissolved and remains in an unmanifested

state Constant change and destruction {bhutvd bhutvd praliyate) is per-
petually going on in nature, yet the material scientists want to study
natural laws without knowing the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who
18 the background of nature As Krîâ states m Bhagavad-gtta (9 10)
mayOdhyakêna prakrtih
suyate sa-caracaram
hetun&nena kaunteya
jagad vipanmrtate
This material nature is working under My direction, 0 son of Kunti,

and It IS producing all moving and unmoving beings. By its rule this
"
manifestation is created and annihilated again and again
Now the material creation is manifest, eventually it will be anmhilated
and remain for many imllions of years in a dormant state, and finally it
will again be created This is the law of nature
TEXT 34
II II
212 j^rimad-Bhagavatam [Goito 5, Ch 18
bhagavdn yajiia-puru?ah kjia-vardha-rupaOste

uttaresu ca kurusu
bhdh saha kurubhir askhahta~bhakh-y(ênopadh&vati
tarh tu devi hai?&
im&rh ca paramdm upaniâdam dvartayati.
uttareu on the northern side, ca also, kurusu in the tract of land

known as Kuru, bhagavdn the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
yajna-puruâhyfho accepts all results of sacrifices, kjia-var&ha-
rOpah having accepted the form of a boar, d5te exists eternally,
tarn Him, tu certainly, devl the goddess, /la certainly, esfl this,
fcftit/i planet earth, saha along with, kurubhih the inhabitants of
the land known as Kuru, osk/iafUa unfailing, bhahti-yogenah'j

devotional service, upadhfivatx worship, iindm this, ca also,
paramdm upani$adam the supreme Upamâd (the process by which
one can approach the Lord), flmrtoyaft chants again and again for the
purpose of practice
TRANSLATION
ûkadeva GosvamI said Dear King, the Supreme Lord in His
boar mcarnation, who accepts all sacrificial offerings, hves m the
northern part of Jambudvlpa. There, m
the tract of land known as
Uttarakuru-vara, mother earth and all the other inhabitants wor-
ship Him with unfailing devotional service by repeatedly chanting
the followmg Upani^ mantra.
TEXT 35
athnamo bhagavate mantra-tattva-hfigSyayajna-kratave mahd-

dhvaiHvayavd,ya mahd-purufdya namah harma-Sukldya tn-yugdya
nomas te
om0 Lord, mwnah respectful obeisances, bhagawte unto the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, mantro-taWua-hrigfiya who is un-

derstood in truth by different maniras, yajna in the form of animal
Text 351 The Residents of Jambudvlpa Offer Prayers 213
sacrifices, kratave and animal sacrifice, nta/td-rf/ii/ara great

avayavdya whose limbs and bodily parts, mahd'
sacrifices,
puru?ûnto the Supreme Person, name A respectful obeisances,
karma-sukldya-^who purifies the fruitive activities of the living eo
titles, tn-yugdya unto Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is

the
full with BIX opulences and who appears in three yugas (remaining con-
cealed in the fourth jugn), namah my respectful obeisances, te unto
You
TRANSLATION
0 Lord, we our respectful obeisances unto You as the
offer
gigantic person Simply by chantmg mantras, we shall be able to
understand You fuUy You are yajfia [sacrifice], and You are the
kratu [ntual] Therefore aU the ritualistic ceremomes of sacrifice
are part of Your transcendental body, and You are the only enjoyer
of all sacrifices Your form is composed of transcendental good-
n^s. You are known as tn-yuga because m
Kah-yuga You appeared
as a concealed mcarnation and because You always fully possess the
three pairs of opulences.
PURPORT
Caitanya Mahaprabhu is the mcarnation for this age of Kali, as
confirmed m many places throughout the PurOnas, the Mah&bharata^
^Timad-BhOgavatam and the Upamads The summary of His ap-
pearance 18 given in Caikinya-airitSmTta {Madhya 6 99) as follows
hali-yuge lildvatdra nd hare bhagavdn

ataeva *tn-yuga' kan hah tdra ndma
In this age of BCali, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Bhagavan) does

not appear as a lildvatdra, an mcarnation to display pastimes Therefore
He IS known as tn-yuga. Unlike other incarnations, Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahiprahhu appears in thia age of Kali as a devotee of the Lord
Therefore He is called a concealed mcarnation {channdvatdrc^
TEXT 36
ret
wfre tmi prat
yo&ya svarupam kavayo vipascito

gune?u d&rufv iva jata-vedasam
mithnanti mathnd manasd didj-kfavo
gCl^ham knydrthair nama Intdtmane
ytwya whose, stw-mpam form, kavayahthe greatly learned
sages, vipascitah expert m ascertaining the Absolute Truth, guneû

m the material manifestation, consisting of the three modes of nature,
dorusu m wood, iw like, jdta -^manifested, vedosam fire, nuth
mwth stu:, mtu/md with a piece of wood used for producing fire,
manasd by the imnd, didr1^vahv/ho are inquisitive, giUjtham-
hidden, knyd-arthaihhy fruitive activities and their results,
nama/i respectful obeisances, inta-dtmane unto the Lord, who is
manifested
TRANSLATION
By manipulating a fire-generatmg stick, great saints and sages
can bnng forth the fire lying dormant within wood In the same
way, OLord, those expert in understanding the Absolute Truth
try to see You m
everything even m
their own bodies Yet you
remam concealed. You are not to be understood by mdirect pro
cesses involving mental or physical activities Because You are self
manifested, only when You see that a person is wholeheartedly
engaged in seardung for You do You reveal Yourself Therefore I
PURPORT
The word knydrthaih means by performing ritualistic ceremonies to
satisfy thedemigods The word vipascitah is explained in the TaUtiriyo
Upaittfod as follows satyarh jMnam anantam brahma, yo veda mkiam

guh&y&rh parame tyoman. so *mute sarvdn kdmdn saha brahman&
wpascUeti. As Kfna states m Bkagavad-gU& (7 19), bakHn&m jan-
rrumdm ante jfUlTuivdn m&rh prapadyate After many births and
deaths, he who is actually in knowledge surrenders unto Me " When one
understands that the Lord

is situated m
everyones heart and actually
Lord present everywhere, he has perfect knowledge. The word
sees the
fiia-^dah means fire which is produced by rubbing wood In Vedic

tunes, learned sages could bring forth fire from wood Idta-vedafi also
indicates the fire m the stomach, which digests everything we eat and
which produces an appetite The word giujiha is explained m the
SfuetOsvatara Upaniâd. Eko devah mrva-bhUteû gH^hah The Supreme
Personahty of Godhead is understood by chanting the Vedic mantras
Sarva^Spl sarva-bhut&ntar-dtmd He is all-pervading, and He is
within the heart of living entities Karmddhyakfah sarva-
hkOi&dkivdsa}} He witnesses ail activities of the living entity Sdkft cetd
kevalo nirgunas ca The Supreme Lord is the witness as well as the living
force, yet He is transcendental to all material quahties
TEXT 37
g C n > ,
dravya-knyd-hetu-ayariesa-kartrbhr
m&yd-gumiT vastu-nirlkÛiltmane
anvik^ydhgdtiSay&tma-buddhihhir
nirasta-mdydkrtaye namo namafi
dravyahy the objects of sense enjoyment, the activities of

the senses, hetuihe predominatmg deities of sensory activities,
oyano the body, iso the predommatmg tune, kart^bhihhy false
egotism, mdyd-gunaihhy the modes of material nature, nosh* as a
fact, niriAîhz being observed, dhuonc unto the Supreme Soul,
216 lr!mad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 18
anvik$aydhy careful consideration, artga by the limbs of yogic prac

tice, atisaya-Atma-buddhibhihhy those whose intelligence has become
fixed, mrosta completely freed from, mdyd the illusory energy,
(iftrtoye whose form, namahaW respectful obeisances, namah-

respectful obeisances
TRANSLATION
The enjoyment [sound, form, taste, touch
objects of material
and smell], the activities of the senses, the controllers of sensory
activities [the demigods], the body, eternal tune and egotism are all
creations of Your material energy Those whose intelligence has
become fixed by perfect execution of mystic yoga can see that all
these elements result from the actions of Your external energy
They can also see Your transcendental form as Supersoul m the
background of everything Therefore I repeatedly offer my
respectful obeisances unto You
PURPORT
The objects of material enjoyment, the sensory activities, attachment
to sensual pleasure, the body, false egotism and so on are produced by
the Lords external energy, mdyd. The background of all these activities
18 the living being, and the director of the living beings is the Superaoul
The living being is not the all m all He is directed by the Supersoul In
Bhagavad-f^t& (15 15) Rr?na confirms this
sarvasya cdham hrdi, sanmvisto

rmttah smjtir jMnam apohanarii ca
I am seated m everyones heart, and from Me come remembrance,

knowledge and forgetfulness The living entity depends on the Super-
soul for directions A person
advanced in spiritual knowledge, or a per
son expert in the practice of mysUc ycga (^ma, niyama, dsana and so
on) can understand transcendence either as Pararaatmlt or as the
Supreme Personality of Godhead The Supreme Lord is the original cause
of all natural events Therefore He is described as sarva-hdrarui-
kdranam, the cause of all causes Behind everything visible to our
Text 38] The Residents of Jambfidvipa Offer Prayers
217
material eyes is some cause, and one who can see the original cause of all
causes, Lord Kr^na, can actually see Kf^na, the
sac-cid-amnda-vigraha,
18 the background of everything, as He Himself confirms
fO ini
in ~
Bfmavad-
mayOdhyakfena prakrtih
sHyate sa-cardcamm
jagpd mpanvartate
This material nature working under My

is direcUon, 0 son of Kunti,
and It IS producing all moving and unmovmg beings By its rule this
manifestation is created and annihilated agam and again
TEXT 38
karoti wsva-sthUi-sajhyamodayam
yasyepsitam nepsitam ikfitur gunaiji
yathdyo bhramate tad-Ohayarh
TTidyd
gr&vno namas te gma-harma-sdksme
ftaroti performing, wm of the universe, stAih the maintenance,

sorhyoTnowinding up, udayam creation, yoô of whom,
fpsitam desired, na not, desired, of the one
glaucmg over, gunaihmth the modes of matenal nature, rndyfi the
material energy, yathdas much as, oyah iron, hAramatemoves,
tot-dirayom placed near that, gr&vnah& magnetic stone, namah
my respectful obeisances, te unto You, guna-fcarma-sdhine the wit-
ness of the actions and reactions of material nature
218 ^rimad-Bhagavatam [Ginto 5, Ch, 18
TRANSLATION
0 Lord, You do not desire the creation, maintenance or an
nihilabon of this material world, but You perform these activities
for the conditioned souls by Your creative energy Exactly as a
piece of iron moves under the influence of a lodestone, mert mat
ter moves when You glance over the total material energy
PURPORT
Sometimes the question arises why the Supreme Lord has created this
material world, which is so full of suffering for the living entities en-
trapped in It The answer given herein is that the Supreme Personality of
Godhead does not wish to create this material world just to inflict suffer
ing on the living entities The Supreme Lord creates this world only
bemuse the conditioned souls want to enjoy it
The workings of nature are not going on automatically It is only
because the Lord glances over the material energy that it acta m wonder-
ful ways, just as a lodestone causes a piece of iron to move here and
there Because materialistic scientists and so-called Sshkhya pblosopbers
do not believe in God, they think that material nature is working without
simemsion But that is not the fact In CaUanyorcantilmfta
{Adi 6 18-19) the creation of the material world is explained as follows
yadyapi sdfikhya m&ne ^radh&na* hOrana

jcujh. ha-ite habhu nahe jagat-sjjana
nija-sj^t^-sakti prabhu saUc&re pradhdne

fsvarera iaktye tabe haye ta nirmdne
Atheistic Safikhya philosophers think that the total material energy

causes the cosmic mamfestation, but they are wrong Dead matter has no
moving power, and therefore it cannot act independently The Lord m-
fuses the material ingredients with His own creative potency Then, by
the power of the Lord, matter moves and interacts Sea waves are
moved by the air, the air is created from ether, the ether is produced by
the agitation of the three modes of material nature, and the three modes
of material nature mteract due to the Supreme Lords glance over the
Text 39] The Residents of Jambfidvipa Offer Prayers 219
total material energy Therefore the background of all natural occur-

rences IS Supreme Personality of Godhead, as confirmed in
the
Bhagavad-f^td {mayOdhyaksena praJatih sUyate sa-cardcaram) This is
also further explained m CaUanya-cantdmrki {Adi 5 59-61)
jagahkdrana nahe prakxti pâ-rtipd

sakti sancdnyd tare krfna kare Iqpd
kt^rwi-saktye prakrti haya gauna kdrana

agni-saktye kaiha yaiche karaye j&rana
ataeva krsna mUla-pgat-kdrana

prakrti kOmnayoMhe ajd-galastana
Because prakrti [material nature] is dull and inert, it cannot actually be

the cause of the material world Lord Ki-f na shows His mercy by infusing
His energy into the dull, inert material nature Thus prakrti, by the
eneigy of Lord Kf^na, becomes the secondary cause, just as iron be(me$
red-hot by the energy of fire Therefore Lord Krna is the original cause
of the cosimc manifestation Prakjti is like the nipples on the neck of a
goat, for they cannot give any milk Thus it is a great mistake on the
part of the material scientists and philosophers to think that matter
moves independently
TEXT 39
pramathya daiiycah praiw&ramm mrdhe

yo Tn&rh rasHyd pgad-Odi-sOkarah
krtv&gra-darfi^pe mragOd udanvatah
kridann ivebhah pranatQsmi taih vibhum iti
m
pramathya after killing, daityam the demon, prativdranam

most formidable opponent, mfdhe m
the fight, yah He who, m&m
me , rasdyG,h
(the earth) fallen to the bottom of the universe, jognt
this material
world, Odi-sukarah the original form of a boar, krtvd

keeping it, agra-damstre on the end of the tusk, niragat came out of
the water, udanvatah from the Garbhodaka Ocean, Arison pla5uiig,

iva like, ibhah elephant, pranata asmi I bow down, tamio Hun,

tnbhum the Supreme Lord, iti thus
TRANSLATION
My Lord, as the original boar within this universe. You fought
and killed the great demon Hirai^yakâ Then You hfted me [the
earth] from the Garbhodaka Ocean on the end of Your tusk, ex-
actly as a sporting elephant plucks a lotus flower from the water 1
bow down before You
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Eighteenth

Chapter of the ^rImad-Bh9gavatam, entitled, The Prayers Offered to the
Lord by the Residents of Jambudvipa.
CHAPTER NINETEEN
A Description of the Island of Jambudvipa
Tbs chapter describes the glories of Bharata-varâ, and it also describes

how Lord RSmacandra is being worshiped in the tract of land known as
Kimpunifa-varâ The inhabitants of Kimpuniâ-var^ are fortunate
because they worship Lord Ramacandra with His faithful servant Hanu-
ni9n LordRamacandra exemplifies an incarnation of Godhead who de>
scends the mission of pantrdndya sadhUndm vmdsAya ca
for
dufjqidm protecting the devotees and destroying the miscreants Lord
Ramacandra exhibits the actual purpose of an incarnation of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, and the devotees take the opportunity
to offer loving transcendental service to Him One should surrender fully
to the Lord, forgetting ones so-called material happiness, opulence and
education, which are not at all useful for pleasing the Lord The Lord is
pleased only by the process of surrender unto Him
When Devarî Nfirada descended to metruct SSrvam Manu, he de-
scribed the opulence of Bhflrata-varâ, India Sfirvapi Manu and the in-
habitants of Bharata-varâ engage in devotional service to the Supreme

Personality of Godhead, who is the origin of creation, maintenance and
annihilation and who is always worsbped by self-realized souls In the
planet known as Bhflrata-vara there are many nvers and mountains, as
there are in other tracts of Land, yet Bharata-varâ has special signifi-
cance because in this tract of land there exists the Vedic pnnciple of vor-
nSsrama-dharma, which divides society into four vamas and four
dsramas Furthermore, Nflrada Munis opinion is that even if there is
some temporary disturbance in the execution of the wrpdSrarna-dharnia
pnnciples, they can be revived at any moment The effect of adhering to
the institution of vam&srama is gradual elevation to the spiritual plat-
form and liberation from material bondage By following the principles
of varndsrama-dharma, one gets the opportumty to associate with devo-
tees Such association gradually awakens ones dormant propensity to
serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead and frees one from all the
basic pnnciples of sinful life One then gets the opportunity to offer
unalloyed devotional service to the Supreme Lord, VSsudeva Because of
221
this opportunity, the inhabitants of BhSrala-varâ are praised even m the

heavenly planets Even in the topmost planet of this universe,
Brahmaloka, the position of BhSrata-varsa is discussed with great relish
All the conditioned living entities are evolving within the universe in
different planets and different species of life Thus one may be elevated
to Brahmaloka, but then one must again descend to earth, as confirmed
m &rtmad Bhagavad-git& (nbrahma-bhuvandl lokah punar dvartmo

If those who live m Bharata-varâ rigidly follow the principles of
ijuna)
vamasrama-dharma and develop their dormant Kr^na consaousness,

they need not return to this material world after death Any place where
one cannot hear about the Supreme Personality of Godhead from realized
souls, even if it be Brahmaloka, is not very congenial to the living entity
If one who has taken birth in the land of Bharata-varâ as a human being
does not take advantage of the opportunity for spiritual elevation, his
position 18 certainly the most miserable In the land known as Bharata-
varâ, even if one is a sarva-kama-bhakta, a devotee seeking the fulfill
ment of some material he is freed from all material desires by his

desire,
association with devotees,and ultimately he becomes a pure devotee and
returns home, back to Godhead, without difficulty
At the end of this chapter, ûkadeva Gosvami descnbes to
Maharaja Parlk?it the eight sub-islands within the island of Jambudvipa
TEXTl
^ ?swini^
srf-Suka uvOca
hmpurufe varê hkagavantam Sdi-purufarh lakpnajiOgrajam
sitdbhirdmajh rSmarh tac-carana-sannikarfdbhiratah parama-
bhOgavato hcmumdn saha kmpuntîr avirata-bhaktvr upSste

sri-sukah uvdca ^rl ûkadeva Gosvami continued to speak, kan-
puruse uarse the tract of land known as Kimpuruâ, bhaguwmtaTn
Text 2] The Island of Jambudvipa 223
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ddi-puruâmthQ original cause

of all causes,laksmana-agra-jamihQ elder brother of Lak^mana, sU&-
abhirdmamv/ho is very pleasing to mother Sita, or who is the husband
of Sitadevi, ramam Lord Ramacandra, tat-carana-sannikar$a-
abhiratahone always engaged in service at the lotus feet of Lord
Rflmacandra, parama-bhOgavatahthe great devotee celebrated
throughout the universe, hanumOn-^lliB Grace HanuraSaji, saha
vnth, kimpunifaih the inhabitants of the tract of land known as Kim-
puruâ, awrato continuous, bhakbh who possesses devotional ser-
vice, ujjdste worships
TRANSLATION
Srila Sukadeva Gosvami said My dear King, in Kimpuruija-yaTfa
the great devotee Hanuman is always engaged with the inhabitants
of that land m devotional service to Lord RSmacandra, the elder
brother of Lak^mana and dear husband of SltSdevI.
TEXT 2
^^ UPlfe tl >1 II
&rfti?nena saha gandharvair anug^yamAruirh pamma-halyS^jh

bhartr-bhagavat-kathaTh samupaspioti svayam cedarh g&ycUi.
Ar^fifepa, the chief personahty of Kimpuruâ-var^,

saba with, gandharvaih~hy a company of Gandharvas,
OTiugrjamdTidm being chanted, pamrna-kaly&pXm--moat auspicious,
bhartr-bhagavai-kathdm'-the glories of his master, who is also the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, samupasjTioti~-he hears with great at-

tention, svayam ca and personally, idam this, gfljofl chants
TRANSLATION
A host ofGandharvas is always engaged in chanting the glories
of Lord RSmacandra. That chanting is always extremely
auspicious HanmnfinjI and Arftiêna, the chief person m
224 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Ginto 5, Ch. 19
Kimpurusa-varîa, constantly hear those glones with complete

attention Hanuman chants the following mantras
PURPORT
In the Purdnas there are two different opinions concerning Lord
RSmacandra In the Laghu-bhdgavatdmfta (5 34-36) this is confirmed in
the descnption of the incarnation of Manu
vOsudevddi-rapandm
avatdrdh prokirtitah
visnu-dharmoUare rdma-
laksmanddydh kramddaml
p&dme tu r&mo bhagavdn

n&r&yana itlrUah
sefa3 cakrarh casadkhas ca
kramat syur laksmanddayah
madhya-desa-'Sthitdyodhyd--
pure sya vasatih smftd
mahd-vaiku^haloke ca
rdghavedraâ hirMd
The Vipvu-dharmottara describes that Lord Ramacandra and His

brothers Lak^mana, Bharata and âtrughna are incarnations of
Vasudeva, Sankaxâijia, Pradyunma and Anixuddha respectively The
Padma Pur&na, however, says that Lord Rflmacandra is an incarnation of
Nariyana and that the other three brothers are incarnations of 6e?a,
Cakra and ^hkha Therefore ^rila Baladeva Vidyftbhuâija has con-

cluded, tad vdxtm kalpa-bhedenaiva sambhdvyam. In other words, these
opinions are not contradictory In some millenniums Lord RSmacandra
and His brothers appear as incarnations of VSsudeva, Sahkarâija, Pra-
m
dyumna and Aniruddha, and other millenniums They appear as incar-
nations of NSriyapa, Cakra and âhkha The residence of Lord
Ramacandra on this planet is Ayodhya Ayodhya City is still existing in
the district of Hyderabad, which is situat^ on the northern side of Ut-
tara Pradesh
Texts] The Island of Jambudvipa 225
TEXTS
spil sS'flMMl'drt !W
3iifti%n?w OTifiraatw w qig^ i ^si w ;rit jnum-
^
i
RRrapr sm # II ^ II
orh namo bhagavate uttamaslokdya mma drya-lah^na-sila-vrat&ya

mma upasikfit&tmana upHsUa-^loMya namah s&dhu-vdda-mkofandya
mmo brahmanya-devdya maha-puru^ya mahd-rdjdya mma Uu
om 0 my Lord, namah my respectful obeisances, bhagavate

unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, uttama-slokOya who is al-
ways worshiped with selected verses, namah my respectful obeisances,

irya-lakâm-sila-vratdyawho possesses all the good qualities of ad-
vanced personalities, namah my respectful obeisances, upaiikîtordt-
mone unto You whose senses are under control, updsiia-loh&ya who
IS always remembered and worshiped by all the dififerent classes of living
entities, mmahmy respectful obeisances, sddhu-vQda-ndta^mya
to the Lord, who is like a stone for examining all the good qualities of a
sddhu, mmahmy respectful obeisances,
brahmanya-devdya who is
worshiped by the most quahfied brdhmanas, mahd-purufdya onto the
Supreme Lord, who is worshiped by the PuruâsUkta because of being
the cause of this material creation, mahd-rdjdya-nnlo the supreme
lung, or the king of all kings, mmahmy respectful obeisances, iti

thus
TRANSLATION
Let me please Your Lordship by chanting the blja-mantra
oihkftnu I wish to offer my respectful obeisances unto the Per-
sonality of Godhead, who is the best among the most highly ele-
vated personabties. Your Lordship is the reservoir of all the good
qualities of Aryans, people who are advanced Your character and
behavior are always consistent, and You always control Your senses
and nund Actmg just lilca an ordinary human being, You exhibit
exemplary character to teach others how to behave There is a
touchstone that can be used to examine the quality of gold, but
You are like a touchstone that can verify all good quahties You are
226 Srimad-Bhggavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
worshiped by brihmanas who are the foremost of all devotees

You, the Supreme Person, are the Kmg of lungs, and therefore I
TEXT 4
^51^ I
II ^ II
yat tad muddh&nubhava-matram ekarh

sva-tejas& dhvasta-guna-vyavastham
pratyak prai&ntarh sudhiyopalambhanarh
hy an&mo-rapam niraharh prapadye
yaf which, to that supreme truth, isuddha transcendentally

pure, without contamination by material nature, anubhava&x-
penence, motrom-that sac-cid-&nanda transcendental body, ekam
the one, svo-feyoso by His own spiritual potency, dhvosfa van-
qmshed, gupa-vyavastham\h.e mfluence of the modes of material
nature, prafyafc transcendental, not to be seen with material eyes, pra-
sflutomundisturbed by material agitation, sud/wyfl by Krna con-
sciousness, or purified conscionsness, uncontaminated by material
desires, fruitive activities and speculative philosophy, upahmbhanam
who can be achieved, hi indeed, ondmo-rapom without a matenal
name and form, niroham without a materid ego, prapadye let me
offer my respectful obeisances
TRANSLATION
The Lord, whose pure form [sac-cid-Bnauda-vigraha] is uncon-
tanunated by the modes of material nature, can be perceived by
pure consciousness In the Ved&nta He is described as being one
without a second. Because of His spiritual potency, He is un-
touched by the contanunation of matenal nature, and because He
is not subjected to matenal vision, He is known as trans<ndental.
Text 4] The Island of Jamhudvipa 227
He has no material nor has He a material form or nflinp

activities,
Only m K^na consciousness, p-aw one per-

pure consciousness,
ceive the tran8<ndental form of Ae Lord Let us be firmly fixed at
the lotus feet of Lord R&macandra, and let us offer our respectful
obeisances unto those transcendental lotus feet
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead, K^^na, appears m various ex-
pansions, as stated in the Brahma-saThhitd (5 39)
r&m&di-murti$u kald-myamena ti^fhan

ndnavatdram akarod bhuvaneû kmtu
krmh svayam samahhavai paramah pumdn yo
govmdam adi-puruârk tom ahaih bhaj&rm
I worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Govmda, who is always

situated in various incarnations Rama, Ni^simha and many suhin-
such as
carnations as well, but who is the original Personality of Godhead known
as K^^na and who incarnates personally also K^sna, who is mnu-tattva^
has expanded Himself in many Vi^nu forms, of which Lord Ramacandra

IS one We know that the visnu-tathn is carried by the transcendental
bud Garuda and is equipped with different types of weapons m four
hands Therefore we may doubt whether Lord ^macandra could be m
the same category, since He was earned by Hanuman, not by Garuda,
and had neither four hands nor the saflkha, cakra, gcid& and padma.
Consequently this verse clarifies that Ramacandra is as good as Kr^na
{rdm&di-muni$u kald) Although Kr^na is the original Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, Ramacandra is not different from Him R&macandra
18 unaffected hy the modes of material nature, and therefore He is pra-
s&nta, never disturbed by those modes
Unless one is saturated with love for the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, one cannot appreciate the transcendental value of Lord Rfiina-

candra, one cannot see Him with material eyes Because demons like
Ravana have no spiritual vision, they consider Lord Ramacandra an or-
dinary k^tnya king RSvapa therefore attempted to kidnap Lord Rama-
candras eternal consort, Sitadevi Actually, however, Rftvana could not
carry off Sitfidevi in her origmal form As soon as she was touched by
228 Stimad-Bhilgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
Rgvana s hands, she gavematenal form, but she maintained her

him a
original form beyond his vision Therefore in this verse the

words pra-
tyakprasdntam indicate that Lord Ramacandra and His potency, the god-
dess Sita, keep themselves aloof from the influence of the material
energy
In the Uparuâds it is said yam evai^ vmute tena labhyah. The
Supreme Lord, Paramatma, the Personality of Godhead, can be seen or
perceived only by persons who are saturated with devotional service As
stated in the Brahma-samhitd (5 38)
premdnjana^cchunta-bfuikti-vilocanena
santah sadaiva hrdayefu vilokayanti
yam syOmasundaram aeiniya-guna-svanlpam
govmdam ddi-puru^rh lam aharh bhajdmi
I worship the primeval Lord, Govinda, who is always seen by the devo-
tee whose eyes are anointed with the pulp of love He is seen m His eter-

nal form of ^ySraasundara, situated within the heart of the devotee
Similarly, in the Chandogya Upamâd it is stated, elds tisro devoid
anenajlvena. In this verse of the Chdndogya Upanifod the word anena
IS used to distinguish the dtmd and Paramfttma as two separate iden-
tities The words tisro devoid indicate that the body of the living enuty is
made of three material elements fire, earth and water Although the
ParamStma enters the heart of the jivdtmd^ who is mfluenced and desig-
nated by a material body, the Paramfitmg has nothing to do with the
jfvdtmds body Because ê Paramgtmg has no material connections. He
18 described here as andma-rdpam nvraham. The Pararaatma has no
matenal identity, whereas the jivdtmd does The jlvdtmd may introduce
bmself as an Indian, American, German and so on, but the Paramatraa
has no such material designations, and therefore He has no material
name The jlvdtmd is different from his name, but the Paramatma is not.
His name and He Himself are one and the same This is the meaning of
nirahom, which means without matenal designations This word can-
not possibly be twisted to mean that the Paramatma has no ahadhdTOy no
I-ness or identity He has His transcendental identity as the Supreme
This IS the explanation given by ^rila Jiva GosvmI According to another
interpretation, given by Yisvanatha Cakravarti 'Thakura, nvraham
m
Text 5] The Island of Jambadvipa 229
means nimiscayena aham. Nuuham does not mean that the Supreme
Lord has no identity Rather, the stress given by the word aham proves
strongly that He does have His pa-sonal identity because nir not only
means negative but also means strong ascertainment

TEXTS
fstOTPiT
II II
martyavatdras tv iha martya-sikânarh

rakso-vadh&yaiva na kevalam vibhoh
kuto 'nyathd sydd ramatah sva dtmanah
sitd-kft&ni vyasandntsvara&ya
martyau a human being, cmtarahyfh.ose incarnation, fti

however, t/ta in the material world, marty-a-sik^namtor teaching
all human beings, raksah-vadhdya-^lo kill
the living entities, especially
the demon Rfivaija, em certainly, na not, kevalam only, vibhoh
of theSupreme Personality of Godhead, kutoh from where, anyathd
otherwise, there would be, ramatah of one enjoying, sue
Himself, dtmanah ih.0 spintual identity of the universe, sitfi of the
wife of Lord Rflmacandra, /btflni appearing due to the separation,
vyosandni- all the miseries, tsvarasya of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead
TRANSLATION
It was ordained that Havana, chief of the Rfikâsas, could not be
lulled by anyone but a man, and for this reason Lord Rimacandra,
the Supreme Personabty of Godhead, appeared in the form of a
human being Lord R&nocandra^s mission, however, was not only
to kill Rfivfltifl but also to teach mortal beings that material happi-
ness centered around sex life or centered around ones wife is the
cause of many miseries He is the self-suflGkaent Supreme Per-
sonabty of Godhead, and nothmg is lamentable for Him
230 ^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
Therefore why else could He be subjected to tribulations by the

kidnapping of mother Sita?
PURPORT
When the Lord appears form of a human being,
in this universe in the
He has two purposes, as stated m

Bhagavad-gtUl {4! 9) parUrdn&ya
sddhunam vindsdya ca du^kft&m to destroy the demons and protect the
devotees To protect the devotees, the Lord not only satisfies them by His
personal presence but also teaches them so that they will not fall down
from devotional service By His personal example, Lord RSmacandra
taught the devotees that it is better not to enter married life, which is
certainly followed by many tribulations As confirmed in Sflmad-

Bhdgavatam (7 9 45)
yan maithunddi-grharnedhi-sukham hi tuccham

kandOyanem karayor iva duhkha-duhkham
trpyarUi neha kypand bahu-duhkha-bhajah
kanddtivan manasijam inâheta-dhirah
Kjpanas, those who are not advanced in spiritual knowledge and who are
therefore just the opposite of brdhmanas, generally take to family life,
which 18 a concession for sex Thus they enjoy sex again and again,
although that sex is followed by many tribulations This is a warning to
devotees To teach this lesson to devotees and to human society m
general, Lord ^rl Ramacandra, although the Supreme Personality of
Godhead Himself, underwent a senes of tribulations because He accepted
a wife, mother Sitfi Lord Rimacandra underwent these austenties, of
course, only to instruct us, actually He never has any reason to lament
for anything
Another aspect of the Lords instructions is that one who accepts a wife
must be a faithful husband and give her full protection Human society is
divided into two classes of men those who strictly follow the religious
principles and those who are devotees By His personal example. Lord
fUimacandra wanted to mstruct both of them how to fully adopt the dis-
ciplme of the religious system and how to be a beloved and dutiful hus-
band Otherwise He had no reason to undergo apparent tribulations One
who strictly follows religious principles must not neglect to provide all
Text 6] The Island of Jambudvipi 231
facilities There may be some

for the complete protection of his wife
suffering because of this, but one must nevertheless endure it That is
the duty of a faithfulhusband By His personal example, Lord RSma-
candra demonstrated this duty Lord Rfimacandra could have produced
hundreds and thousands of Sitas from His pleasure energy, but just to
show the duty of a faithful husband, He not only rescued Sita from the
hands of Havana but also killed Havana and dl the members of his
family
Another aspect of the teachings of Lord Hamacandra is that although
Lord Vi^nu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and His devotees may
apparently suffer from material tribulations, they have nothing to do
with such tribulations They are mukta-purusas, liberated persons,
under all circumstances It is therefore said in the Caitanya-bhSgavata
yata dekha vai^navera tyavahdra duhkha

niscaya jdniha tdh& pamm&nanda-sukha
A Vaianava is always firmly situated m transcendental bliss because of

engagement m devotional service Although he may appear to suffer
material pains, his position is called transcendental bliss in separation

(viraha) The emotions a lover and beloved feel when separated from
one another are actually very blissful, although apparently painful
Therefore the separation of Lord Hamacandra from fttadevi, as well as
the consequent tribulation they suffrared, is but another display of tran-
scendental bliss That is the opuuon of ^la Visvanatha Cakravarti
Thakura
TEXT6
ST
^ ^ II ^ II
naval sa Otmdtmavat&Tfi suhrttamafi

saktas tn-lofySrh bhag/avan vOsudevab
na stn-kfiam kasmalam amuvUa
na lakfmaiyiih cdpi vnh&tum arhati
232 ^rlmad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
rta not, uoi indeed, soA He, dftTifi the Supreme Soul, &tma-
vatdmoi the self-reahzed souls, suhYt-tamah the best friend, sak-

to/i attached, tn-hkydmto anything within the three worlds,
bhagavdn^the Supreme Personality of Godhead, vOsudemk the all-
pervading Lord, na not, 5/ri-Arfewn obtained because of His wife,
Aasmo/om sufferings asnuvita would obtain, no not,

of separation,
lo/cpmanofn His younger brother Lak^mana, co also, a/n certainly,

vihStum to give up, arhati be able
TRANSLATION
Since Lord Sri RSmacandra is the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Vfisudeva, He is not attached to anything this material m
world He is the most beloved Supersoul of all self-realized souls,
and He is theu* very intimate fnend. He is full of all opulences
Therefore He could not possibly have suffered because of separa-
tion from His wife, nor could He have given up His wife and
Lak^mana, His younger brother To give up either would have
been absolutely impossible
PURPORT
In defimng the Supreme Personality of Godhead, we say that He is full
m all SIX opulences wealth, fame, strength, influence, beauty and
renunciation He is called renounced because He is not attached to any-
thing in this material world, He is specifically attached to the spiritual
world and the hvmg entities there The affairs of the material world take
place under the superintendence of Durgadevi {sr^fi-sthiti-pralaya-
sodhana-saktir ehSj chdyeva yasya bhuvanOni bibharti durg&) Every-
thing 18 going on under the strict rules and regulations of the material
energy, represented by Durga Therefore the Lord is completely
detached and need not give attention to the material world Stadevi
belongs to the spmtual world Similarly, Lord Lak^mana, Ramacandras
younger brother, is a manifestation of Sahkarâna, and Lord Ramacandra
Himself 18 Vasudeva, the Supreme Personality of Godhead
Since the Lord is always spiritually qualified. He is attached to ser-
vants who always render transcendental loving service unto Him He is
attached to the truth in life, not to brahnumcal qualities Indeed, He is
never attached to any material qualities Although He is the Supersoul of

all living entities, He is specifically manifest to those who are self-

realized, and He is especially dear to the hearts of His transcendental
devotees Because Lord Ramacandra descended to teach human society
how dutiful a king should be, He apparently gave up the company of
mother Sta and Lak?mana Factually, however. He could not have given
them up One should therefore learn about the activities of Lord Rfima-
candra from a self -realized soul Then one can understand the transcen-
dental activities of the Lord
TEXT?
ns ^
^
^ srIto-
awronri ii ii
na janma n&narh mahato na saubhagarh

na vdii na buddhir ndlqtis to^-hetub
tair yad mfftdn api no vanaukasas
cokflro sakhye bata lakfmanOgrajab
na not, yanma birth m a very polished, aristocratic family,

nilnam indeed, mahatah of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
no nor, sau6/iagam great fortune, no nor, vdkm elegant man-
ner of speabng, no nor, sharpness of intelligence, no-
not, features of the body, bm-hetuhthe cause of pleasure to
the Lord, taihhy all those above-mentioned qualities, jof because,
wsrsftin rejected, opi although, nahûs, vana-okasahfbe inhabi-

tants of the forest, cokdra accepted, sakhye friendship, bata
alas, lakfana-agra-jahLoid ^-rl Rfimacandra, the elder brother of
Lak^mana
TRANSLATION
One cannot establish a friendship with the Supreme Lord Rima-
candra on the basis of material quahti^ such as one^s birth m an
aristocratic family, one^s personal beauty, ones eloquence, ones
sharp mteUigence or ones superior race or nation None of these
234 Srlmad-Bhgavatam [Gtnto 5, Ch 19
qualifications is actually a prerequisite for friendship with Lord

Sri Ramacandra. Otherwise how is it possible that although we un-
the forest have not taken noble births,
civilized inhabitants of
although physical beauty and although we cannot
we have no
speak hke gentlemen, lord Ramacandra has nevertheless accepted
us as friends?
PURPORT
In a prayer to expressing her feelings, iSrimati KuntidevI called
Him ^ficana-gocara. The prefix o means not, and kincana
something of this material world One may be very proud of his
prestigious position, material wealth, beauty, education and so on, but
although these are certainly good qualifications in material dealings, they
are not necessary for achieving friendship with the Supreme Personality
of Godhead One who possesses all these material qualities is expected to
become a devotee, and when he actually does, the qualities are properly
utilized Those who are puffed up by a high birth, wealth, education and
personal beauty (janmaisvaija-sruta-srl) unfortunately do not care for

developing Kyîja consaousness, nor does the Supreme Personality of
Godhead care about all these material qualificationsThe Supreme Lord
18 achieved by devotion (bhakty& mdm abhij&n&ti) Ones devotion and
smcere desure Supreme Personality of Godhead are the only
to serve the
qualifications Rupa Gosvanu has also said that the price for achieving
is simply ones smcere eagerness to have
Gods favor it {laulyam ekaifi
mUfyan^ In the Caitanya-bhO^vaia it is said
khol&vecd. sevakera dekka bhdgya-slmO,

brahmd siva hafide y&ra dekhiyd, mahimd
dhane jane pCm^xtye kr^na n&hi p&i

kevala bhaktira vaki caitanya~gos&m
Behold the great fortune of the devotee Kholfivecfi Lord BrahmS and
Siva shed tears upon seeing his greatness One cannot attain Lord Kr^na
by any amount of wealth, followers, or learning Sri Caitanya
Mahfiprabhu is controlled only by pure devotion Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahftprahhu had a very smcere devotee whose name was KholSvecfi
Texts] The Island of Jambfldvipa 235
^r!dhara and whose only business was to sell pots made of the skin of
banana trees Whatever income he had, he used fifty percent for the wor-
ship of mother Ganges, and with the other fifty percent he provided for
his necessities On the whole, he was so very poor that he lived in a cot-
tage that had a broken roof with many holes m it He could not afPord
brass utensils, and therefore he drank water from an iron pot Neverthe-
less, he was a great devotee of Lord ^tI Caitanya Mahaprahhu He is a
typical example of how a poor man with no material possessions can
become a most exalted devotee of the Lord The conclusion is that one
cannot attain shelter at the lotus feet of Lord K^^na or Jri Caitanya
GosSfli through material opulence, that shelter is attainable only by pure
devotional service
any&bhilSfitS-sUnyam
jMnorlairnUUiy-aTiavrtam
dnukalyem kffnUnu-
silanarh bhakir uttamd

Kr^na favorably and without desire for material profit or gain through
frmtive activities or philosophical speculation That is called pure devo-
tional service

TEXTS
iwitiipn >11 i
>t II <: II
suro 'suro v&py atha vdnaro narah

sarvCttmanS yah sukctajffam utkunam
bhajeta r&mam mamjAk^rh hanifi
ya uttardn anayat kosalOn (hvam ift
surafi demigod, osura/i demon, vd api or, atha therefore,

vd or, araaraA other than a human being (bird, beast, animal and so
on), narah Vi human being, sarMi-d<mand wholeheartedly, yah
236 Siiniad-Bhdgavatain [Canto 5, Ch 19
who, su-krtajnamem\y made grateful, uftomam moat highly ele-

vated, 5 /ia/eto should worship, rfimom Lord Rfimacandra, manuja-
filtrhm appearing as a human being, /lanm the Supreme Personality
of Godhead, ô/i who, uttardn-ôi northern India, anoyot brought
back, kosaldn the inhabitants of Kosala-desa, AyodhyS, divam-^to the
spiritual world, Vaikunjha, ih thus
TRANSLATION
Therefore, whether one is a demigod or a demon, a man or a
man, such as a beast or bird, everyone should
creature other than
worship Lord R&nacandra, the Supreme Personahty of Godhead,
who appears on this earth just like a human bemg There is no
need of great austerities or penances to worship the Lord, for He
accepts even a small service offered by His devotee Thus He is
satisfied, and as soon as He is satisfied, the devotee is successful
Indeed, Lord RSmacandra brought all the devotees of Ayodhya

hack home, back to Godhead [Vaikun^ha]
PURPORT
Lord Rfimacandra is so kind and merciful to His devotees that He is
very easily satisfied by a little service rendered by anyone, human or not

This 18 the special advantage of worshiping Lord Rfimacandra, and there
18 the same advantage in worshiping Lord iSrI Caitanya Mahfiprabhu
Lord Kywa and Lord Rfimacandra, in the manner of kâtnyas, some-
times showed Their mercy by killmg asuras, but Lord Sri Caitanya
Mahfiprabhu awarded love of God without difficulty even to the asuras
All the mcarnations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead but
especiallyLord Rfimacandra, Lord Ky^na and, later, Lord Iri Caitanya
Mahfiprabhu dehvered many of the living entities present before
Them, mdeed almost all of them Caitanya Mahfiprabhu is therefore
represented in the six-armed form of fad-bhiija-mili% which is a com-
bination of Lord Rfimacandra, Lord K^fpa and Lord lî Caitanya
Mahfiprabhu The best purpose of human life can be fulfilled by
worshiping the the form of the Lord with six arms
two arms of Rftmacanbra, two arms of R!;?pa and two arms of ^rl
Caitanya Mahfiprabhu
Text 9] The Island of Jambadvipa
TEXT 9
\m
bk&rate 'pi varê bhoffivdn mra-n&rdyan&khya &kalpdntam upacita-
dharmorjfl&m-mirGgyuihjaryopasamoparamdtmopalambhamm
anugrahllyatmavatd,m anu}tampay& tapo 'vyakta-gatis carati.
bhdrate in Bhfirata, api also, varse-the tract of land,

bhagavdn^the Supreme Personality of Godhead, nara-n&r&yana-
fiAhyaA known as Nara-Narfiyana, d-halpa-antam^np to the end of
the millennium, upocita mcreasmg, dAorma religion, jMna
knowledge, uawifigya renunciation or nonattachmenl, amarya
mystic opulences, u/xwama control of the senses, uparamo freedom
from atma-upalomhAanam self-realization, anugrah&ya
false ego,
to show favor, dhna-wUflm unto persons interested in self-realization,
anukampayd--hy causeless mercy, topoA austerities, avyaka-gatiji

whose glories are mconceivable, coroft executes
TRANSLATION
[lukadeva Gosyami contmued ] The glories of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead are inconceivable He has appeared the m
form of Nara-NSrayana in the land of Bhfirata-varfa, at the place
known as BadankiSrama, to favor His devotees by teadung them
religion, knowledge, renunciation, spiritual power, sense control
and freedom from false ego He is advanced in the opulence of
spiritual assets, and He engages in executing austerity until the
end of thm niillftTiTiinTn This IS the process of self-realization.
PURPORT
People m India may visit the temple of Nara-NSrSyaîa at
Badaiikiâma just to learn how the Supreme Personahty of Godhead in

His mcarnation as Nara-Nfiryat?a engages in austerities to teach the peo-
ple of the world how to achieve self-realization It is impossible to realize
238 Srlmad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
oneself simply by absorbing oneself in speculation and material ac-

tivities One must be very serious about self-realizationand tbe practice
of austerity Unfortunately, the people of this age of Kali do not even
know the meaning of austerity Under these circumstances, the Lord has
appeared as Sri Caitanya MahSprabhu to bestow upon the fallen souls the
easiest method of self-realization, technically called ceto-darpana-mar-
dirt from the core of ones heart This method is
janam, cleansing of the
extremely simple Anyone can chant the glorious krsna-safilnrtaim
Hare Kfna, Hare Kysna, Kr^â K^-^na, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, Hare
Rfima, ^ma Rfima,Hare Hare In this age there are different forms of
so-called advanced knowledge, such as anthropology, Marxism,
scientific
Freudianism, nationalism and industrialism, but if we work very hard

under their guidance instead of adopting the process practiced by Nara-
NfirSyana, we shall waste our valuable human form of life Thus we shall
certainly be cheated and misled
TEXT 10
twii bhagavAn ndrado mm&sramavaXlhhir hhAraUbhih praj&bhir

hhagaixU-proktdbhydm s&iikhya-yt^dhhyaih bhagavod-
mubh&vopavarmTuim sdvamer upadeksyamdnah parama-bhakti-
bk&ueTiopasarati idam cdbhgpi&tu
tarn Him (Nara-Nftrfiyana) , bhagavan the most powerful saintly

person, ndradahthe great sage NSrada, vama-Asrama-vatibhihhy
followers of the institution of the four vamas and four dsramas,
bhdratlbhih of the land known as Bharata-varsa (India), prajAbhih
who are the inhabitants, bhagavat-prokt&bhy&m which was stated by
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, sdiikhyahy the s&hkhya-yoga
system (the analytical study of material conditions), yog&bhy&mhy
practice of the yoga system, bhagavcU-anubhAwi-upavaTnanamvfhich
describes the process of God realization, sflwnie/iunto Savarni Manu,
ujwdekifyarnAnah instructing, parama-bhakti-bhAvena in greatly
Text 10] The Island of Jambfldvlpa 239
ecstatic loving service to the Lord, upasarati serves the Lord, idam
this, caand, a6/iigpwft chants
TRANSLATION
In hisovm book, known as Narada Paflcar&tra, Bhagavan Narada
has very vividly described how to work to achieve the ultimate goal
of life devotion throughknowledge and through execution of
the mystic yoga system He has also described the glories of the
Lord, the Supreme Personahty of Godhead The great sage NSrada
instructed the tenets of this transcendental literature to Sflvarm
Manu m order to teach those mhabitants of Bhfirata-var^ who
stnctly follow the prmaples of vamasrama-dharma how to adiieve
the devotional service of the Lord Thus Nfirada Mum, along with
the other mhabitants of Bhirata-varâ, always engages in the ser-
vice of Nara-NSrAyana, and he chants as follows
PURPORT
^ Caitanya MahSprahhu has clearly declared
bhdrata-bhiimUe haila manufâ-janma yGxa

janma sdrthaka hart* kara para-upak&ra
The real success or fulfillment of the mission of human life can be

achieved in India, Bharata-varja, because in BhJrata-varea the purpose
of hfe and the method for achieving success are evident People should
take advantage of the opportunity afforded by Bhfirata-varfa, and this is
especially so for those who are following the principles of vanUSsmina-
diwLrma. If we do not take to the pnnciples of mrndsixam-dharma by
accepting the four social orders {brahmano, kfcUnya, vaiâ and sudra)
and the four orders of spintual life {brahmac&i% gj^hastha, vSnaprastha
and sannydsa), there can be no question of success in life Unfor-
tunately, because of the influence of Kali-yuga, everything is now being
lost The mhabitants of Bharata-varâ are gradually becoming degraded
mlecchas and yavanas How then will they teach others'^ Therefore, this
K^â consciousness movement has been started not only for the inhabi-
tants of Bhfirata-varâ but for all the people of the world, as announced
by ^ri Caitanya Mahfiprabhu There is still time, and if the inhabitants of
240 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto S, Ch 19
movement of Kf^â consciousness seriously, the

Bhfirata-varâ take this
from gliding down to a hellish condition The
entire world will be saved
Kr^na consciousness movement follows the process of pancar&tnka-vidhi
and that of bhdgamta-vuihi simultaneously, so that people can take ad-
vantage of the movement and make their lives succesrful
TEXT 11
HU
oih namo bhagavate upasama-silayoparatdn&tmydya namo 'hficana-

inttdya ffi^râbhdya nara-n&rdyan&ya paramahamsa-parama-gurave
Atmdr&madhipataye namo noma ift.
om 0 Supreme Lord, narmhray respectful obeisances, hhaga-

wteimto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, upasama-siklyawbo
has mastered the senses, uparata-^mdtmyaya having no attachment
for this material world, namahmy respectful obeisances, akmcana-
vitt&ya unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the only asset
of persons who have no material possessions, T?i-rsabh&yalho most ex-
alted of saintly persons, nora-nflrflyandya Nara-NSrayapa,
paramahaifisa-parama-guraveihe most exalted spiritual master of all
paramaharhsas, hherated persons, dtni&rarna-adhipataye^the best of
self -realized persons, namah namah my respectful obeisances again
and again, i4 thus
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Nara-Narayana, the
best of all samtly persons, the Supreme Personality of Godhead
He is the most self-controlled and self-realized, He is free from

false prestige, and He is the asset of persons who have no material
possessions. He is the spiritual master of all paramahaiiisas, who
are the most exalted human bemgs, and He the master of the
is
self-realized. Let me offer my repeated obeisances at His lotus feet
m
Text 12] The Island of Jambadvipa 241
TEXT 12
5^ 'EW
gifijati cedam
hart&sya sarg&dtsu yo na hadhyate
na hanyate deka-gato *pi daihikaih
drci$pur na djg yosya gunair viduâte
tasmai namo *sakki-vtvikta-sSkfme
gAyahhe sings, ca< and, idom this, Aartfl the executor, asya
of this cosmic manifestation, sarga~6di?u of the creation, maintenance
and destruction, yah one who, na badhyateia not attached as the
creator, master or proprietor, na not, hanyate victimized, deha-
gatah api although appearing as a human being, daihikaihhy bodily
tribulations such as hunger, thirst and fatigue, dra^fuh of Him who is
the seer of everything, na not, drfe the power of vision, yasya of
whom, gunaihhj the material qualities, vid&sycUeis polluted,
tosmoi- unto Hun, namah my respectful obeisances, osoAio unto
the Supreme Person, who is unattached, tnvihto without affection, sak-
^ne the witness of everything
TRANSLATION
Narada, the most powerful samtly sage, also worships Nara-
Narayaîa by chantmg the foUowmg mantra The Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead is the master of the creation, momtenance and
annihilation of this visible cosmic manifestation, yet He is com-
pletely free from false prestige. Although to the foolish He ap-
pears to have accepted a material body like us. He is unaffected by
bodily tribulations like hunger, thirst and fatigue Although He is
the witness who sees everything, His senses are unpolluted by the
objects He sees Let me offer my respectful obeismces unto that
unattached^ pure witness of the world, the Supreme Soul, the Per-
sonabty of (^dhead
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kr^na, is descnbed as sac-cid-
dnanda-vigraha, the body of eternity, transcendental bliss and full
knowledge Now in this verse He is more fully described Kt^na is the

creator of the enture cosmic manifestation, yet He is unattached to it If
we were to construct a very tall skyscraper, we would be very attached to
It, but Kj^na is so renounced that although He has created everytbng,

He IS not attached to anything {na badhyate) Furthermore, although
Rr5ia has His transcendental form, sac-cid-ananda-vigraha, He is not
disturbed by the bodily necessities of life, which are called daihika, for
example, He is never hungry, thirsty or fatigued {na hanyate deka-gato

'pi daihihail^ Then again, since everything is Kr^pas property. He sees
everythmg and is present everywhere, but because Hia body is transcen-

dental,He IS above vision, the objects of vision and the process of vision
When we see someone beautiful, we are attracted The sight of a
beautiful woman unmediately attracts a man, and the sight of a man
naturally attracts a woman Kr^na, however, is transcendental to all these
faults Although He is the seer of everything. He is not afflicted with
faulty vision (na djgyaâ gunair vidOâte) Therefore, although He is
the witness and seer, He is aloof from bl affection for the activities He
sees He is always unattached and separate, He is only a witness
TEXT 13
idam hi yogesvara yoga-naipunarh

hira^yagarbho hhagav&n jagSda ya
yad anta-k&k tvayi nirgujte mono
bhdkfyd. dadhftojjhita-dufkalevarah
idam this, /ii certainly _vcga-sira- 0 mv Lord, master of all
mystic power, yoga-naipunamthe expert process of executing yogic

principles, hiranya-garbkahLord Brahmfl, bhagav&nihe most
powerful jagdda spoke, jyat which ya/ which, anta-kdle at the
time of death, tvayim You, nirgune the transcendence, manah the
mind bhakty&mth. a devotional attitude, dodhifa one should place,
uijhita-dufkalemrah having given up his identification with the
material body
TRANSLATION
0 my Lord, master of all mystic yoga, this is the explanation of
the yogic process spoken of by Lord BrahmA [Hiranyagarbha],
who 18 self-realized At the time of death, all yogis give up the
material body with full detachment simply by placmg their minds
at Your lotus feet. That is the perfection of yoga.
PURPORT
îla MadhvAcArya says
yasya samyag bhagavati

jMnarh bhaktis tathaiva ca
niscintas tasya mokâh
sarva-pApa-krto *pi tu
For one who very seriously practices devotional service during his
lifetime in order to understand the constitutional position of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, liberation from this material world is guaran-
teed, even if he has previously been addicted to sinful habits This is
also confirmed in Bhagavad-gltA
api cet sudurGcdro

bhajate m&m ananya bhdk
sOdhur eva sa numtavyah
samyag iâvasito hi sah
Even if one commits the most abominable actions, if he is engaged in

devotional service he is to be considered saintly because he is properly
244 l^rimad-'Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 19
situated (Bg 9 30) The only purpcwe of life is to be fully absorbed m

thoughts of ^?na and Hia form, pastimes, activities and qualities If one
IS able to thmk of Krgna in this way, twenty-four hours a day, he is
already liberated {svarupena vyavasthitih) Whereas materialists are ab-
sorbed in material thoughts and activities, devotees, on the contrary, are

always absorbed in thoughts of Kt^na and Krspas activities Therefore
they are already on the platform of liberation One has to think of K^îna
with full absorption at the time of death Then he will certainly return
home, back to (^dhead, without a doubt
TEXT 14
qjsra nti If
sutesu dareû dhaneû cmtayan

sanketa vidvdn kukalevar&fyaydd
yas tasya yatnah srama eva kevalam
yotftd as, aihikam the present life, amupmka\n the expected

future life, kdma-hmpafah& person who is very attached to lusty
desires for bodily sufeju children, ddreju wife,
enjoyment,
d/ionesu wealth, cwUqyan thinkmg about, &wi/ceto is afraid, wd-
v&na person advanced in spiritual knowledge, ku-kalevaraoi this
body, which is full of stool and urme, ofyqyfli because of loss, yah--
anyone, tasyahis, yotnaî endeavors, sramaha waste of tune and
energy, ew certainly, fcewx/dm only
TRANSLATION
very attached to their present bodily
Materialists are generally
comforts and to the bodily comforts they expect the future m
Therefore they are always absorbed m
thoughts of their wives,
children and wealth and are afraid of givmg up their bodies, which
0
Text 15] The Island of Jambildvipi 245
are full of stool and unne If a person engaged in Kr^na conscious-

ness, however, is also afraid of giving up his body, what is the use
of his having labored to study the ^tras^ It was simply a waste of
time
PURPORT
At the time of death a materialist thinks of his wife and children He is
ahsorhed in thinking of how they will live and who will take care of them
after he leaves Consequently he is never prepared to give up his body,
rather he wants to continue to live m his body to serve his society
family, friends and so on Therefore by practicing the mystic yoâ
system one must become detached from bodily relationships If despite
practicing bhakti-yoga and studying all the Vedic literature one is afraid
of giving up his bad body, which is the cause of all his suffering, what is
the use of his attempts to advance in spiritual life The secret of success
in practicing yoga is to become free from bodily attachments ^rlla
Narottama d3sa Thfikura says, deha-smrti ndhiyara, sams&ra-bandhana
k&han tdra one whose practice has freed him from the anxieties of
bodily needs is no longer in conditional life Such a person is freed from
conditional bondage A person in K^^pa consciousness must fully dis-
charge his devotional duties without material attachment Then his
liberation is guaranteed
TEXT 15
mt Jnft
tan nah prabho tvarh kukaievarQrpit&rh

tvan-mdyayaham-mamot&m adhok$aja
bhmdy&ma yenOsu vayam sudurbhtddm
vidhehi yogajii tvayi nah svahk&vam iti
tat therefore, na^ our, prabho my Lord, tuom You, ku-

Aotevaro-aipi/fim invested in this bad body full of stool and unne.
246 Srimad-Bhigavatam [Gmto 5, Qt 19
tvat-m&yaydhy Your illusory energy, aham-maTnatOmthe concep-

tion of I and my, adhok^ja0 TVanscendence, bhmdyamam&y
give up, yenahy which, dsu very soon, vqyam we,
sudurbhid&m\fkich is very difficult to give up, md/iehi please give,
ycgom the mystic process, hw^ unto You, noA our, svabhdvam
which 18 symptomized by a steady mind, ifi thus
TRANSLATION
Therefore, 0 Lord, O Transcendence,
kindly help us by givmg
us the power to execute hhakti-yoga so that we can control our
restless minds and fix them upon You We are all mfected by Your
illusory energy, therefore we are very attached to the body, which
IS full of stool and unne, and to anything related with the body
Except for devotional service, there is no way to give up this at-

tachment. Therefore kindly bestow upon us this benediction
PURPORT
The Lord advises in Bhagavad-giUl rnan-manQ, bhava mad-bhakto
mad-ySjl mdrh mmashmi. The pêct yoga system consists of always
thinking of Krûa, always engaging in devotional service, always
worshiping K^îja and always offering obeisances unto Him Unless we
practice this yoga system, our illusory attachment for this bad body,
wbch 18 full of stool and urine, is impossible to give up The perfection
of yoga consists of givmg up attachment for this body and bodily rela-
tionships and transferring that attachment to Kf^na We are very

attached to material enjoyment, but when we transfer that same attach-
ment to Rf^na, we traverse the path of liberation One has to practice this
yoga system and none other
TEXT 16
^ ^
m
Text 16] The Island of Jambfldvipa 247
^ 5i<ra?fRi! ?Ba
bhdrate 'py asmin mrê sam-chaildh santi bahavo malayo mangala-

prastho main&has tnkUfa jâbhah kOfahah kollakah sakyo devaginr
jsyamilkah sri-sailo veAkafo mahendro v&ndh&ro vmdhyah suktim&n
fksaginh pdnydtro dronas citrakato govardhano raivatakah kakubho
nllo gok&mukha tndrakilah kdmaginr iti cdnye ca sata-sakasrasah sailds
te^Th mtamba-prabhavd nadd mdyas ca santy asadkhydtdh.
bhdrate opt also, asmin~~m this,

the land of Bh3rata-varsa,
mree tract of land, sant nvers, sai/d^ mountains, sanh there
are,bahavahmsmy, malajoh Malaya, maAgala-prasthah
MaAgala-prastha, Tnamd/ca/t Mamaka, tn-katahTriknla, râbhah
âbha, Kiitaka, kollakah KoWaku, sahyah Sahya, deva-
ginh Devagin, rjija-mu/caft fl^yamiika, srf-sai/ahSri-saila,
ven/ca/ah Vehkaâ, mahendrahMahendra van-dhdrah
Vandhara, mndhyahYindhySi, sufcftmfln ûktiman,
llkfagin, pflnjfitra/i Pariyatra, dronoh Drona, citra-kufah
Citrakuta, govard/iana/i Govardhana, roiva/afcahRaivataka,
kakubkahKakuhha, miahNila, gofeJmuk/io/i Gokamukha, in-
dra/cflah Indrakila, /cdma-ginh Kamagin, iti thus, ca and,
anje others, co also, sata-sahasrakih many hundreds and thou-
sands, iaiio/i mountains, tesdmof them, nitamba-prabhavdhhorn
of the slopes, naddhhig rivers, nadjo/t small nvers, co and,
sooh there are, osan/dijyaWA innumerable
TRANSLATION
In the tract of land known as Bharata-varâ, as in Dayrta-varfa,
there are many mountains and rivers Some of the mountains are
known as Malaya, MaAgala-prastha, Mainaka, Tnkilfa, ^âbha,
Kuâ, KoUaka, Sahya, Devagin, R^yamfika, ri-4aila, Venka^,
Mahendra, Vfindhfira, Vmdhya, Suktimdn, ^kâgin, Pariyatra,
Drona, Citraka|a, Govardhana, Raivataka, Kakubha, Nila,
Gokamukha, Indraklla and Kfimagin Besides these, there are
many other hills, with many laiê and small nvers flowmg from
their slopes
TEXTS 17-18
s;F#ntnrflRi
M
ii^Nsii
qwt ?TrO ^
g!5R5n ^ %n
#>r5?
3^t*n
BITOJ ll?<ill
etasdm apo bhdratyahprajd ndmabhir empunantinOm dtmand

copaspxsanti. candravasd tdmrapami avafodd k^tamdlO. vaih&yasl kOveii
venlpayasvmisarkardvartd tufigabhadra kr?n&veny& bhtmarathl
god&vari niTvmdhy&payo^ni t&pl revd surasd namiadd carmanvati
sindhur andhah sonas ca nadau mah&nadi vedasmrhr ^îkulyd tnsdmd
kausiki mand&kinXyamuna sarasvatt difodvad gomatt sarayu rodhasvad
saptavati sufomd satadrOs candrabh&gil marudvrdhd mtastd asiknf
vavett mahdrnadyah.
etfflsflm of all these, ajja^water, bhdratyahoi Bhfirata-varga

(India), pra]dh\he residents, n&mabhihhy the names, ewa only,
pumnttndm sa:e purifymg, atmandby the nund, co also, upaspr-
tmh touch, condro-wosa Caudravasa, temro-pamf Tamrapariji,
aiw/oda Avafoda, Arto-rnaifl Krtamala, voiAa^cwi Vaihayasi,

teveri JCaveri, veni Veni, payaswni Payasvini, sarkar&vartd
ârkaravarta, turtgo-b/iodra TuAgabhadra, krnd-veny&
Ky^navenya, b/Hmo-rot/if Bhlmarathi, goctovarf Godavari, n\r-
WTulfeya Nimndhya, joqyoffif Payo?^!, tflpl Tapi, rewl Reva,
surosfl Surasa, normodd Narmada, carmonvafi Carmanvati,
sind/mA Sindhu, and/iaA Audha, iono/i ^â, co and, nadcai
two rivers, mofta-nodf Mahanadi, vedo-smrtiî Vedasmrti, rfi-
/culyS5?ihvdya, tn-sflma Trisama, fcouii/cf Kausiki, mandakinX
Mandakml, yamitnd Yamuna, sorosmff Sarasvati, drfodvort
Dyifadvati, gomoff Gomatl, soroyil Sarayil, rod/wwnat? RodhasvaU,
sqptowff SaptavaU, su^md Su|oma, sota-drfl^ l^tadru, candra-
Candrabhaga, marudvf^dhd Marudvrdhfi, vifas/d Vitasta,

asifcni Asiknl, riswi VisvS, ili thus, maha-nadyahhi^ rivers
TRANSLATION
Two of the rivers the Brahmaputra and the Sona are called
nadas, ormain rivers These are other great nvers that are very
prominent Candravasa, Tamraparni, Avatoda, Krtamila,
Vaihayasi, Kfiveri, Veni, Payasvini, Sarkaravarta, Tungabhadra,
Kf^navenya, Bhimarathi, Godavari, Nirvindhya, Payo^pi, Tapi,
Reva, Surasa, Narmada, Carmanvati, Mahanadi, Yedasn^ti,
Rfikulya, Tnsama, KauSiki, Mandakinl, Yamuna, Sarasvati, Drâd-
vati, (^mati, Sarayu, Rodhasvafl, Saptavati, Suôma, Satadril,
Gmdrabhaga, Marudvrdha, Yitasta, Asiknl and Yiiva. The inhabi-
tants of Bharata-varsa are purified because they always remember
these nvers Sometimes they chant the names of these rivers as
mantras, and sometimes they go directly to the nvers to touch
them and bathe m them Thus the inhabitants of Bharata-varâ
become purified
PURPORT
All these rivers are transcendental Therefore one can be purified by
remembenng them, touching them or bathing in them This practice is
still going on
TEXT 19
asminn eva var$e puruair labdha-janmabhih sukla-lohUa-krfrui-

vamena svdrabdhena karmand divya-m&nu^-naraka-gaiayo bahvya
Otmana dnupurvyena sarva hy eva sarvefdm vidhfyante yathd-vama-
mdh&mm apavargas cdpi bhavatu
asmin eva varsem this tract of land (Bharata-vara), puruaihhy

the people, hbdha-janrnabhik---yfho have taken birth, suklaoi the
250 Srimad-Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
mode of goodness, lohUaoi the mode of passion, ki$na~d the mode

of Ignorance, vomcmi according to the division, wa by himself,
draW/ie/ia begun, karmand by activities, divya divine, m&nusa
human, ndroâ hellish, gotayaA goals, bahvyah many, dt-
manahoi his own, flnupflnjyena accordmg to acta performed pre-
viously, sorwSh all, / certainly, ew indeed, sarvesdmoi all of
them, vidhlyantedXB allotted, yotha-vama-vidhanam in terms of
different castes, a/wmrgah the path of liberation, ca and, ap also,
bhavatiia possible
TRANSLATION
The people who take birth m
this tract of land are divided ac-
cordmg to the quahties of material nature the modes of goodness
[sattva-gu^], passion [rajo-guna], and ignorance [tamo-guna]
Some of them are bom as exalted personahties, some are ordmary
human bemgs, and some are extremely abommable, for m
Bhfirata-varâ one takes birth exacdy according to ones past
karma. If ones position isascertamcd by a bona fide spiritual
master and one is properly tramed to engage m
the service of Lord
Viû accordmg to the four social divisions [brahmana, kfatnya,
vaisya and fiftdra] and the four spiritual divisions [brahmacSrl,
gfhastha, vanaprastha and sannyisa], ones life becomes perfect
PURPORT
For further information, one should refer to Bhagavad-gU& (14 18
and 1842-45) ^rila Rimanujftcarya writes in his book Veddnta-
safigraha
emrh^wdha-pardbhakti-svarapa-jiUlna-visBfasyotpddakah purvok-
t&harahar upaclyamdm-jMrm-pnrvaka-karmdnugj^hita-bhakti-ycga
eva, yatkoktaih bhagavatd vamdsmmeti. mWula-jagad-
parGârena
uddh&randy&vanUale vattmarh para-hrahma-bhatah purufottamah
svayam etod uktavdn svakarma-mratah siddhirh yaihH vmdati tac
chjnu" yatah pravrttir bhui&ndrh yena sarvam idam tatam! svakar-
mand tom abhyarcya siddhirh vmdati mdnavah
Quoting from tbe Purdna (389), the great sage Parasara Muni has
recommended
Text 20] The Island of Jambfidvipa 251
mrrulsranuicdmvat&
purusena parah pumdn
vi?nur ArOdhyatepantha
n&nyat tat-toâ-kdranam
The Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Vi^nu is worshiped hy the

proper execution of prescnhed duties m the system of vama and dsmma.
There is no other way to satisfy the Lord In the land of Bharata-varâ,
the institution of vamdsrama-dharmam&y be easily adopted At the pre-
sent moment, certain demoniac sections of the population of Bhlrata-
var?a are disregarding the system of vamdsmim-dluirma. Because there
IS no institution to teach people how to become hr&hmanas, kfatnyas,
vaisyas and sUdras or brahmacdrts, grhasthas, vdnaprasthas and san-

nydsis, thesedemons want a classless society This is resulting in chaotic
conditions In the name of secular government, unqualified people are
taking the supreme governmental ptMts No one is being trained to act ac-
cording to the principles of wmAsrama-dharma, and thus people are
becoming increasingly degraded and are heading in the durection of
animal life The real aim of life is liberation, but unfortunately the op-
portunity for liberation is being denied to people in general, and
therefore their human lives are being spoiled The K^sna consciousness
movement, however, is being propagated all over the world to reestablish
the vamdsrama-dharma system and thus save human society from glid-
ing down to hellish hf e

TEXT 20
W ft II M
yo 'saubhagamtisarva-bhilUltntanyaMtmye 'nirukte 'nihyane
paramdtmam vdsudeve *mnya~nmitta-bhakti~yoffi-laksano ndnd-gati-

nmittdvidyil-granthi-randhajia-dv&rena yadd hi mahH-purufa-purusa-
prasarigah
ja/i anyone who, osou that, bôgatioh unto the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, sarva-bhCUa-Stmamê Supersoul of all living
andtmye having no attachment, amruktewho is beyond the

entities,
mind and speech, anilayanenot dependent on anything else, parama-

a/77iam unto the Supreme Soul, vdsudeve Lord Vgsudeva, the son of
Vasudeva, ononya without any other, nimitta cause, bhahii-yoga-
lakfanah having symptoms of pure devotional service, mJmS-goft of
nimitta the cause, avidyd-granthi the bondage
varied destinations,
of Ignorance, randhanaoi cuttmg, dvarenahy means, yada
when, hi indeed, Tnahd-purusaoi the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, purusa with the devotee, prasaUgah an intimate relation-
ship
TRANSLATION
After many, many births, when the results of ones pious ac-
tivities mature, one gets an opportunity to associate with pure
devotees Then one is able to cut the knot of bondage to ignorance,
which botmd him because of varied fruitive activities As a result
of associatmg with devotees, one gradually renders service to Lord
Vasudeva, who is transcendental, free from attachment to the
material world, beyond the imnd and words, and mdependent of
everything else TTiat bhakti-yoga, devotional service to Lord
Yfisudeva, is the real path of liberation
PURPORT
Brahman realization is the beginning of liberation, and ParamStmfi
realization is still further advancement toward the realm of hberation,
but one achieves real hberation when he understands his position as an
eternal servant of the Supreme Personality of Godhead {muktir hit-
vanyath& rupam svarUpena vyavasthvtih) In the material world, in the
bodily concept of life, everyone is workmg in the wrong direction When
one becomes hrahma-hhOia, spiritually realized, one understands that he
18not the body and that worlung in the bodily concept of hfe is useless
and misdirected Then his devotional service begins As Kp^na says m
Bhagavad-^ (18 54)
brahma-bhutah prasanndtmd
na socati tul k&hkfati
samaji sarvefu bhUteû
mad-bhaktim Jabhate parOm
Text 21] The Island of Jambadvipi 253
One who is thus transcendenlally situated realizes the Supreme Brah-

man and becomes fully joyful He never laments or desires to have any-
thing, he IS equally disposed to every living entity In that state he at-
tains pure devotional service unto Me Devotional service is actual
liberation When one is attracted by the beauty of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead and his nund is always engaged at the Lord s lotus
feet, he is no longer interested m subjects that do not help him in self-

realization In other words, he loses aU attraction for material activities
In the Taittiriya Upaniâd {2 7) it is said eâ hy ev&nandayati. yad& hy

evaisa etasmm na djsye 'n&tmye animkte 'nilayane 'bhayam pmti^fh&m
mndate 'tha so 'bhayam gato bhavatu A living entity becomes estab-
lished m spiritual, blissful life when he fully understands that his happi-
ness depends on spiritual self-realization, which is the basic principle of
&nanda (bliss), and when he is eternally situated in the service of the
Lord, who has no other lord above Him
TEXT 21
ft ^
jRra iftt I
^ IS
^ft!?j IR?II
etad eva hi deva g&yanti

aho amâm km akin sobhamrh
prasanna e^Srii stnd uta svayam hanh
yair pnma labdhaih nfsu bhSratdjire
mukunda-sevaupayikim spxh& hi nah
etot this, ew mdeed, hicertainly, ctevdh all the demigods,

gfijonh chant, aho oh, omi^dmof these inhabitants of BhSrata-
varâ, him what, ohfln was done, sofchonam pious, beautiful at.-
tivities, prasannah pleased, efflm upon them, suit or, uta it is
said, siwyom personally, hanh the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
yoih by whom, janma birth, loWham obtained, nrfu in human

society, bkdrata-ajtrem the courtyard of Bharata-varâ, mukunda

theSupreme Personality of Godhead, who can offer liberation, sevd-
aupayifcam which is the means of serving, spfhddesvce, /w indeed,
rtah our
TRANSLATION
Since the human form of life is the sublime position for
spiritual reahzation, all the demigods m heaven speak m this way
How wonderful it is for these human beings to have been bom m
the land of Bhfirata-varâ They must have executed pious acts of
austerity m the past, or the Supreme Personality of Godhead Hun-
self must have been pleased with them Otherwise, how could they
engage mdevotional service m
so many ways? We demigods can
only aspire to achieve human births m Bharata-varâ to execute
devotional service, but these human bemgs are already engaged
there
PURPORT
These facta are further explained m Camnya-cant&mrta {Adi 9 41)
bhdrata-bhUmUe haila manuâ-pnma ydra

janma s&rthaka kan' kora para-upakOra
*One who has taken his birth as a human being in the land of India
[BhSrata-varsa] should make his life successful and work for the benefit

of all other people
There are many facilities m India, Bhirata-varâ, for executing devo-
tional service In Bh5rata-vara, all the dcdryas contributed their ex-
perience, and Caitanya Mahgprabhu personally appeared to teach the
people of Bhfirata-varâ how to progress m spmtual hfe and be fixed in
devotional service to the Lord From all points of view, Bhrata-var?a is
the special land where one can very easily understand the process of
devotional service and adopt it to mike his life successful If one makes
his hfe successful m devotional service and then preaches devotional ser-
vice m other parts of the world, people throughout the world will ac-
tually benefit
TEXT 22
kim dufkarair nah kratubhis tapo-vratair

danddibhir v6 dyujayena phalgund
na yatra nardyam-pOda-pafikqja-
smjtih pmTnuftdtisayendnyotsavdt
fcimwhat IS the value, du^karaihvery difficult to perform, nah

our, kratuhhihmth. performances of sacrifice, topaft with
austerities, vrafcwfr vows, dam-Odibhihmlh. executing chantable
activities and so on, ufl or, dyupyenamth acbeving the heavenly
kingdom, phalgund ythich is insignificant, na no, ;yafra where,
ndrdyana-pdda-pankaja of the lotus feet of Lord Narayana, smrhh
the remembrance, pmmu^ô lost, aftsoâ excessive, indnya-ut-
savdtdae to material sense gratification
TRANSLATION
The demigods contmue After performing the very difificnlt
tasks of executmg Vedic ritualistic sacrifices^ undergomg
austerities, observmg vows and giving chanty, we have achieved
this position as inhabitants of the heavenly planets But what is the
value of this achievement? Here we are certamly very engaged in
material sense gratification, and therefore we can hardly remem-
ber the lotus feet of Lord NSriyaâ. Indeed, because of our ex-
cessive sense gratification, we have almost forgotten His lotus feet
PURPORT
The land of Bhfirata-varâ is so exalted that by taking birth there one
can not only attam the heavenly planets but also go directly back home,
back to Godhead As Kr^â says in Bhagavad-gttd (9 25)
y&nti deva-vratd devdn

pitfn ydnti pitr-vrat&h
bhut&m y&nti bhotejyd
ydnti mad-y&jino 'pi m&m
Those who worship the demigods will take hirth among the demigods,
"
those who worship ghosts and spirits will take birth among such beings,
those who worship ancestors go to the ancestors, and those who worship
Me will live with Me People in the land of BhSrata-varâ generally
follow the Vedic principles and consequently perform great sacrifices by
which they can be elevated to the heavenly planets However, what is the
use of such great attainments As stated in Bhagavad-^t& (9 21), kfine
punye martya-lokaiti visanti after the results of ones sacrifices, chanty
and other pious activities expire, one must return to the lower planetary
systems and again feel the pangs of birth and death However, one who
becomes Kr^na conscious can go back Kf^na (y&nti-mad-yGjino 'pi
to
mdm) Therefore the demigods even regret having been elevated to the
higher planetary systems The denizens of the heavenly planets regret
that they could not take full advantage of being born in the land of
Bharata-var^ Instead, they became captivated by a higher standard of
sense gratification, and therefore they forgot the lotus feet of Lord
NarSyana at the time of death The conclusion is that one who has taken
buth m the land of Bhirata-varâ must follow the instructions given per-
sonally by the Supreme Personahty of Godhead Yad gatvd na nivartante
tad dhdma paramarh mama. One should try to return home, back to
Godhead, to the Vaikup^ planets or to the topmost Vaikuntha planet,

Goloka Vrndavana to hve eternally in full, blissful knowledge in the
company of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
TEXT 23
Vl*! >1^ flj
iRîi
Text 23] The Island of Jamhudvipa 257
kalpayudrh sth&napyat punar-bhavdt

kândyusdm bhdrata-bhUjayo varam
kânena martyena krtarh manasvmah
sannyasya sarhyanty abhayarh padam hareh
kalpa-dyusdin of those who have a life duration of many millions of

years, hke Lord Brahm3 sthUm-pydt than achievement
, of the place
or planetary systems, pumh-bhavat which is liable to birth, death and
old age, kana-dyufdmof persons who have only one hundred years of
life, bhdrata-bhU-jayaha burth in the land of Bharata-var?a, varam
more valuable, kfanena for such a short life, martyenahy the body,
kriamthe work executed, rrumasvmah those actually understanding
the value of life, sannyosya surrendering unto the lotus feet of Kr^na
samyfinh they achieve, ab^yam where there is no anxiety,
padam the abode, hareh of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
TRANSLATION
A short life m the land of Bharata-varâ is preferable to a life
achieved in Brahmaloka for millions and bilhons of years because
even if one is elevated to Brahmaloka, he must return to repeated
birth and death Although life in BhBrata-var^ m a lower plan-
etary system, is very short, one who hves there can elevate himself
to full Kr^na consciousness and achieve the highest perfection,
even m
this short life, by fully surrendermg unto the lotus feet of
the Lord Thus one attams Yaikunlhaloka, where there is neither
anxiety nor repeated birth in a material body
PURPORT
This 18 further confirmation of the statement given by Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu
bhdrakt-bhUmUe hath manusya-pnma ydra

janma sdrthaka han hara para-upakdra
One who has taken birth in the land of BhSrata-varsa has a full oppor-
tumty to study the direct instructions given by K:f9iia m Bhagavad-gitd
258 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Gmto 5, Ch 19
and thus finally decide what to do in his human form of life One should
certainly give up all other propositions and surrender to K^^na K^^na
will then immediately take charge and relieve one of the results of past
sinful life {aham tv&rh sarva-p&pebhyo mokfayiâmi ma sucah)
Therefore one should take to I^^na consciousness, as K^-^na Himself
recommends Man-mand bhava mad-bhakto inad-ydfi m&m namas-
kum, Always thmk of Me, become My devotee, worslup Me and offer
Me obeisances This is very easy, even for a child Why not take this
path One should try to follow the mstructions of Kr^na exactly and thus
become fully eligible to be promoted to the kmgdom of God {tyaktvd
dehaih punar p.nma naUi m&m eti so *rpina) One should go directly to
K?9na and engage in His service This is the best opportunity offered to
the inhabitants of Bhirata-varâ One who is fit to return home, back to
Godhead, is no longer hable to the results of karma, good or bad
TEXT 24
na yatra vaikunftui-katha-sudhapag&
na sddhaw bh&gavatOs tadasray&ji
na yatra yajnesa-makhd mahotsav&h
suresa-loko 'pi na uoi sa sevyatam
na~not, yotm where, vaikunfha-kath&sudha-apagahê nec-

tarean rivers of discussions about theSupreme Personality of Godhead,
who IS called Vaikinitha, or one who drives away all anxiety, n<x nor,
s&dhavah devotees, bh&gavat&âdw&ys engaged m the service of the
Lord, tat-dSray&hviho are sheltered by the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, na nor, yafiro where, yajfia-Ua-makh&Jithe perfor-
mance of devotional service to the Lord of sacrifices, mah6ruisav&h
which are actual festivals, suresa-hkaha place inhabited by the
denizens of heaven, api although, na not, vai certamly, sah
that, sevyatfim be frequented
TRANSLATION
An inteUigent person does not take interest in a place, even in
the topmost planetary system, if the pure Ganges of topics con-
cerning the Supreme Lords activities does not flow there, if there
are not devotees engaged m
service on the banks of such a nver of
piety, or if there are no festivals of saAkirtana-yajfia to satisfy the
Lord [especially since sadkirtana-yajha is recommended in this
age]
PURPORT
^ Caitanya Mahsprabhu appeared in the land of Bharata-vara,
specifically m Bengal, m the district of Nadia, where Navadvipa is situ-
ated It IS therefore to be concluded, as stated by ^rlla Bh^tivinoda

Xhfikura, that within this universe, this earth is the best planet, and on
this planet the land of Bhilrata-varsa is the best, in the land of BhSrata-
varâ, Bengal is still better, in Bengal the district of Nadia is still better,
and in Nadia the best place is Navadvipa because Sri Caitanya

Mahaprahhu appeared there to inaugurate the performance of the
sacrifice of chanting the Hare Kf^na mahH-mantrcu The sSstras recom-
mend
kf^na-vamam tutsdkrsnaih
sdfigop&fig&stra-p&rsadam
yajHaiji saAlsirtana-prayair
yajanti hi sumedhasah
Lord Caitanya MahSprabhu is always accompanied by His very confi-

dential associatessuch as l^ri Nityftnanda, ^ri GadSdhara and ^ri Advaita
and by many devotees like ^rivSsa They are always engaged in chanting
the name of the Lord and are always describing Lord Krna Therefore
this IS the best among all the places in the umverse The K^^pa con-
sciousness movement has established its center in Mgytlpur, the birthsite

of Lord lri Caitanya Mahaprahhu, to give men the great opportunity to
go there and perform a constant festival of saAJartana-yajila, as recom-
mended herein {yajnesa-makhd mahotsav&h) and to distribute prasOda
to millions of hungry people hankering for spuritual emancipation This
IS the mission of the Kf^na consciousness movement Caitanya-
bkdgavata confirms this as follows One should not desire to be elevated
260 Siimad-Bhagayatam [Gmto 5, Ch 19
even to a place in the heavenly planetary systems if it has no propaganda

to expand the Supreme Personality of Godhead, no trace of
glories of the
Vai^navas, pure devotees of the Lord, and no festivals for spreading

Kr^na consciousness It would be better to live perpetually cramped
within the airtight bag of a mothers womb, where one can at least
remember the lotus feet of the Lord, than to live in a place where there is
no opportunity to remember Hia lotus feet I pray not to be allowed to

take buth m such a condemned place Similarly, in Caitanya-
cantamrta, Krfpadasa KavirSja Gosvfimi says that since iSri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu is the maugurator of the saAkirtana movement, anyone who
performs safiklHana to please the Lord is very, very glonous Such a per-
son has perfect intelligence, whereas others are in the ignorance of
material existence Of all the sacrifices mentioned m the Vedic
literatures, the performance of sahklrtam-yajna is the beat Even the
performance of one hundred asvamedka sacrifices cannot compare to the

sacrifice of sankrtana. According to the author of ^ri Caitanya^
cant&mrta, if one compares saAkrtana-yajna to other yajAas, he is a
pd^Tvjii, an infidel, and is liable to be punished by Yamaraja There are
many Mfiyavftdis who thmk that the pôrmance of safiMrtana-yajna is
a pious activity similar to the performance of the asvarnedha-yajna and

other such pious functions, hut this is a nArna-apardjdha. Chanting of the
holy name of NarSyapa and chanting of other names are never equal,
despite what Mayavadis thmk
TEXT 25
IHMI
prUpid nf-jatim tv iha ye ca jantavo
pldm-knydrdmvya-halSpOrsambhT^m
na vai yateram apunar-bhavaya te
bhUyo vanaukd wa ydnti bandhanam
pr&ptdh~who have obtained, nf-jdtima birth in human society

m certainly, iha in this land of Bhfirata-varâ je those who, co
also, jantavak the living beings, jnflno with knowledge, fcnyd with
activities, dravya of ingredients, with a collection,
sambhrtdm full, na not, mi certainly, jaferan endeavor,
apunah-bhavdya for the position of immortality, te such persons,
fehayah again, mnaufel/t birds, im like, ydnti go
bandhanam to bondage
TRANSLATION
Bhuata-varâ offers the proper land and circumstances in which
to execute devotional service, which can free one from the results
of jfiana and karma. If one obtains a human body the land of m
Bharata-varâ, with clear sensory organs with which to execute the
saAklrtana-yajha, but m spite of this opportunity he does not take
to devotional service, he is certainly like liberated forest animals
and birds that are careless and are therefore agam hound by a
hunter
PURPORT
In the land of Bhfirata-varâ one can very easily perform the
saAkirtana-yajfla, which consists of sravanam kirtanaTh mpioh, or one
can perform other methods of devotional service, such as smaranarfi
vandanam arcanarh ddârh sakhyam and dtma-nivedanam. In
Bharata-varsa one has the opportumty to visit many holy places
especially Lord Caitanyas bnrthsite and Lord Kronas bu-thsite
Navadvipa and V^ndavana where there are many pure devotees who
have no desire other than to execute devotional service (anydbhildîtd-
iunyamjMna-karmddy-andvrtam), and one may thus become free from

the bondage of material conditions Other paths, such as the path of
jfidna and the path of kama, are not very profitable Pious activities can
elevate one to the higher planetary systems, and by speculative
knowledge one can merge into the Brahman existence, but that is not real
profit, for come down again even from the liberated condition
one has to
of being merged in Brahman, and certainly one must come down from
the heavenly kingdom One should endeavor to go back home, back to
Godhead {ydrtti mad-ydjino 'pi mam) Otherwise there is no difference

between human and the lives of jungle animals and birds Animals
life
and birds also have freedom, but because of their lower birth, they can-
not use It Taking advantage of all the facilities offered him, a human
being who has taken birth in the land of Bharata-vara should become a
fully enhghtened devotee and go back home, back to Godhead This is
the subject matter of the K^^na consciousness movement The inhabi-

tants of places other than Bharata-varâ have facilities for matenal en-
joyment, but they do not have the same facility to take to Kfsna con-
sciousness Therefore iSri Caitanya MahSprabhu has advised that one who
has taken birth as a human being must first realize
in Bhirata-varja
himself as a part and parcel of K^ûa, and after taking to Kf^na con-
sciousness, he must distnbute this knowledge all over the world
TEXT 26
y'MHiRi'if snj! IRSII
yaih sraddhaya harhii bhOgaso havir

niruptam iffarh vidhi-mantra-vastutah
ekah pjihafi-ndmabhir dhuto mudd
gchndti pdmah svayam dsi^drh prahhuh
yoi/t by whom (the inhabitants of Bharata-varâ) , srodd/ioyil faith

and confidence, borhiji m
the performance of Vedic ritualistic
sararifices, hhagasahhy division, hawh oblations, mmptam
offered, ijjom to the desired deity, vidhiby the proper method,
mantra by reciting mantras, tosfaitaA with the proper ingredients,
e/wh that one Supreme Personality of Godhead, separate,
ndmahhihhy names, dhuta/i called, mudfi with great happmess,
gf/tndft He accepts, pamah the Supreme Lord, who is full in Him-
self, svoyam personally, of all benedictions, prabhuhlhe
bestower
Text 26] The Island of Jambudvlpf 263
TRANSLATION
In India [BharaU-varâ], there are many worshipers of the
demigods, the various officials appomted by the Supreme Lord,
such as Indra, Candra and Surya, all of whom are worshiped
differently The worshipers offer the demigods their oblations,
considermg the demigods part and parcel of the whole, the
Supreme Lord Therefore the Supreme Personahty of Godhead ac-
cepts these offerings and gradually raises the worshipers to the
real standard of devotional service by fuffilhng their desires and
aspirations Because the Lord is complete, He offers the
worshipers the benedictioiis they desire even if they worship only
part of His transcendental body
PURPORT
In Bhagavad-gM (9 13) Lord K^fna says
mahdtTnSms tu m&ih pdrtha

dawim prahftm Qsntah
bhapnty ananya-manaso
jHOtvd. bhutddxm avyayam
0 son of Prthfl, those who are not deluded, the great souls, are under
the protection of the divine natureThey are fully engaged in devotional
service because they know Me Supreme Personality of Godhead,
as the
original and mexhaustihle MahStmds, advanced devotees, worship
only the Supreme Personality of Godhead Others, however, who are also
sometimes called mahdtm&s, worship the Lord as ekatvena prthaktvena.
In other words, they accept the demigods as different parts of K^^pa and
worship them for various benedictions Although the devotees of the
demigods thus achieve the desned results offer^ by Er^na, they have
been described in Bhagavad-^td, as h^-jMna, not very mtelhgent
Krsna does not desire to be worshiped indirectly through the different
parts of His body, Krsna wants direct devotional worship Therefore a
devotee who directly worshipsLord KT9na through staunch devotional
service, as recommended m ^rimcui-BkOgavatamj (tivrena bhakti-
yogenayajeta purufomparamit w very quickly elevated to the transcen-
dental position Nevertheless, devotees who worship the demigods, the
264 l^rimad-Bhlgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 19
different parts of the Lord, receive the benedictions they desire because
the Lord is the original master of all benedictions If anyone wants a par-
ticular benediction, for the Lord to award it is not at all difficult
TEXT 27
satyam Maty arthtam arthiio njTi&rh

naiv&rthado yat punar arthitd yatah
svayam mdhatte bhajat&m anicchatdm
icchdpidh&naTh nya-pdda-pallavam
saâm certainly, diioh He offers, arthUam the object prayed

for, arthUahhem^ prayed to, nmdmhy the human beings, na
not, ewx mdeed, artha-dahthe bestower of benedictions, yat
which, puna/t agam, arthitaa. demand for a benediction, yatah
from which, svoyom personally, vidhatteHe gives, bhajat&m unto
those engaged in His service, areKchoffim although not desiring it, ic-
chOrpidh&nam which covers all desirable things, nija-pada~

pallavamEiB own lotus feet
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead fulfills the material
desires of a devoteewho approaches Him with such motives, but
He does not bestow benedictions upon the devotee that will cause
him to demand more benedictions agam However, the Lord
willingly gives the devotee shelter at His own lotus feet, even
though such a person does not aspire for it, and that shelter
satisfies all his desires That is the Supreme Fersonahtys special
mercy.
PURPORT
The devotees mentioned in the previous verse approach the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead with material motives, but this verse explains
Text 27] The Island of Jamh&dvipa 265
how such devotees are saved from those desires ^nmad-BhOgavatam

{2 3 10) advises
akamah sarva-k&mo vd
mok?a-kdTna ud&m-dhih
tivrena bhaki-yogena
yajeta puru$am param
Whether one isfreed from all matenal desires, is full of material

desires, or desires to become one with the Supreme, he should engage in
devotional service In this way, not only will the devotees desires be
fulfilled, but the day will come when he will have no other desire than to
serve the lotus feet of the Lord One who engages in the service of the
Lord with some motive is called a sak&ma-bhakta, and one who serves
the Lord without any motives is called an ak&ma-bhakta Krîja is so
merciful that He turns a sakdma-bhakta into an akdma-bhakta. A pure
devotee, an ak&ma-bhakta, who has no matenal motives, is satisfied
simply to serve the lotus feet of the Lord This is confirmed m
Bhâvad-glt& (6 22) Yam labdhvd c&pararh l&bharh manyate
n&dhikaiii tatah if one engages in the service of the lotus feet of the
Lord, he does not want anything more This is the highest stage of devo-
tional service The Lord is sak&ma-bhaha, a motivated
so kind even to a
devotee, that He satisfies his desires in such a way that one day he
becomes an akdma-bhakta. Dhruva MahBrija, for example, became a
bhakta with the motive of getting a better kingdom than that of his
father, but finally he became an akOma-bhakta and said to the Lord,
svamm kjidrtho smi vararhnaydce My dear Lord, I am very satisfied

simply to serve Your lotus feet I do not want any material benefits
Sometimes it is found that a small child eats dirty things, but his parents
take away the dirty things and offer him a sandesa or some other sweet-
meat Devotees who aspire for material benedictions are compared to
such children The Lord is so kmd that He takes away their material
desires and gives them the highest benediction Therefore, even for
Supreme
material motives, one should not worship anyone other than the
Personality of Godhead, one must fuUy engage himself m
the devotional
Lord so that all his desues will be fulfilled and at the end
service of the
he can go back home, back to Godhead This is explained in Caitanya-
cant&mjta {Madhya 22 37-39, 41) as follows
266 Siiinad-Bli9gavatam [Canto 5, Qi 19
Anyak&mia devotee may desire something other than service to the
lotus feet of the Lord, yadi kare kfpvera bhapna hut if he engages m
Lord Krsnas service, na mOgUeha kj^na tare dena sva-caranaKj^^m
gives him shelter at His lotus feet, even though he does not aspire for it
Kjsip kahelhe Lord says, dma 6/iaje He is engaged in My ser-

vice, rndge wsoya-suWux but he wants the benefits of material sense
gratification Amjia chS4i' via mdge Such a devotee is like a person
who Ei bada nrnrkha That is his

asks for poison instead of nectar
foolishness Ami
w^vijna But I am experienced Ei murkhe visaya
kene diba Why should I give such a foolish person the dirty thmgs of
material enjoyment Sva-carandmfta It would be better for Me to
give him shelter at My lotus feet Vi$aya* bhulSiba I shall cause him
to forget all matenal desures
Kama l&gi' bhajed one engages
in the service of the Lord for sense gratification, paya kr?na-rase~{he
result IS that he ultimately gets a taste for serving the lotus feet of the
Lord Kama chdijk dOsa haitehaya abhilOse He then gives up all
material desires and wants to become an eternal servant of the Lord
TEXT 28
ftiwf I
^Nisnnt wfiBraisi
yady atra nah smrga-sukhavaseîtorh

sviffaâ saktasya kftasya sohhanam
tenapn&bhe smftima] janma nah syOd
varse hanr yad-bfwpUlm sam tanoti
yadi\i^ atram this heavenly planet, nah of us, svarga-sukha-

avose^riam whatever remains after the enjoyment of heavenly happi-
ness, su-ijâsyo of a perfect sacrifice, su-uktaâof diligently study-
ing the Vedic literature, krtasya of havmg performed a kind act,
soh/ianam the resultant actions, tena by such a resultant action,

apnObhe in the land of Bharata-varâ, smjii-mat janmaa birth
enabling one to remember the lotus feet of the Lord, nah of us, syflt
Text 28] The Island of Jamblidvipa 267
let there be, vare~in the land, hank-^the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, yot wherein, bhajatamoi the devotees, sam fanoh ex-
pands the auspiciousness
TRANSLATION
We are now hvmg m
the heavenly planets, undoubtedly as a
result of our having performed ritualistic ceremomes, pious ac-
tivities and yajftas and havmg studied the Vedas However, our
hves here will one day he finished We pray that at that time, if any
merit remains from our pious activities, we may agam take birth in
BhSrata-varâ as human bemgs able to remember the lotus feet of
the Lord The Lord is so kmd that He personally comes to the land
of BhSrata-varfa and expands the good fortune of its people
PURPORT
It IS certainly as a result of pious activities that one takes buth in the
heavenly planets, but from those planets one must nevertheless come
down again to earth, as stated m Bhagavad-gltG. {ksine punye martya-
lokarh visanti) Even the demigods must return to earth to work like or-
dinary men when the results of their pious activities expire Neverthe-
less, the demigods desire to come to the land of BhSrata-var^ if even a
small portion of the merits of their pious activities remains In other
words, to take birth m Bhflrata-varâ, one must perform more pious ac-
tivities than the demigods In BhSrata-var?a one is naturally K^^na con-
scious, and if KT9na consciousness, by the grace
one further cultivates his
of K^^na he certainly expands his good fortune by becoming perfect in
Kr^na consciousness and very easily going back home, back to Godhead
In many other places m the Vedic literature it is found that even the
demigod want to come to this land of BhSrata-varâ A foolish person
may desue to be promoted to the heavenly planets as a result of his pious
activities, but even the demigods from the heavenly planets want to come
to Bhirata-varâ and achieve bodies that may be very easily used to culti-
vate Kr^na consaousness Therefore 6n Caitanya Mahaprabhii

repeatedly says
bhdmta bhOrntte haila manu$ya-janma y&ra

janma sdrthaha kan* kara para-upakdra
A human being born in the land of Bharata-varâ has the special pre-
rogative to develop K^^na consciousness Therefore those already born m
Bhiarata-var^ should take lessons from the sGstras and gum and should
fully take advantage of the mercy of iSri Caitanya Mahaprahhu in order
to be fully equipped with Kr^na consciousness By taking full advantage
of Krsna consciousness, one goes back home, back to Godhead {y&nti
mad-yapno 'pimdm) The Kr^na consciousness movement is therefore
spreading this facihty to human society by opening many, many centers
all over the world so that people may associate with the pure devotees of
the Kr^na consciousness movement, understand the science of Kr^na
consciousness and ultimately go back home, back to Godhead
TEXTS 29-30
Sii-suka uvOca
jambUdvIpasya ca rdpnn upadvip&n afau haiMa upadisanti
sagardtmapir asv&nveâna imarh mahSrh panto mkhanadhhir
upahalpitOn. tadyathd svamaprastfua candrasukh, avartano ramanako
mandarahannah pdncajanyah simhalo laflketi.
sri-kdtah uuflca^ri ûkadeva Gosvami continued to speak, jam-

budvlpasyaoi the island known as Jambtidvipa, ca also, rdjan0
King, upadvlpSn a?/au eight subordinate islands, ha certainly,
e/ce some, upadisanft learned scholars describe, sagara-dtma-jaih
by the sons of Maharaja Sagara, asm-anwâ/ie while trying to find
their lost horse, imfim this, mahlm tract of land, pantaha]l
around, nikhanadbhih digging, upakalpitdri created, tot that,

yathdas follows, stwma-jgrasthohSvamaprastha, candra-suklah
Candralukla, duartonah Avartana, ramanako^ Ramanaka, man-
dara-harinah Mandaraharina, pffl/icoyanyah Paficajanya,
swfihokih Suhhala, laftkdLahkSL, iti thus
Text 31] TTie Island of Jambudvipi 269
TRANSLATION
Sri ûkadeva Gosvami said My dear King, m the opinion of
some learned scholars, eight smaller islands surround Jam-
budvipa. When the sons of Maharaja Sagara were searching all over
the world for their lost horse, they dug up the earth, and in this
way eight adjoining islands came into existence The names of
these islands are Svari^prastha, Candrasukla, Avartana,
Ramanaka, Mandarahanna, Piflcajanya, Siihhala and Lankfi.
PURPORT
In the KUrma Purdna there is this statement about the desires of the
demigods
anadhih&nno dev&}i
svarga-stM bhdratodbhavam
vdnchanty dtma-vimok^drtha-
mudrekdrthe 'dhik&nnaj}
Although the demigods are situated m exalted positions in the heavenly
planets, they nevertheless desire to descend to the land of Bhftrata-varâ

on the planet earth This mdicates that even the demigods are unfit to
reside m BhSrata-varâ Therefore if persons already born in Bharata-
varâ hve like cats and dogs, not taking full advantage of them birth m
this land, they are certainly unfortunate
TEXT 31
evarh tarn bhOratottama jambMvtpa-varaVibhdgoyathopadesam

upavarmta iti.
evam thus, tava unto you, bh&raia-vttama 0 best of the descen-

dents of Bharata, jambudwpa-^r^-whhdgah the divisions of the is-
land of Jambtldvipa, yaihd-upadeiam as much as I am instructed by
the authorities, ujjamnuto/i explained, tft'thus
TRANSLATION
My dear King Parikfit, O best of the descendants of Bharata
Maharfija, I have thus described to you, as I myself have been m-
structed, the island of Bharata-varâ and its adjouung lalan ds
These are the islands that constitute Jambiidvipa.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Nineteenth

Chapter of the Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled A Description of the
Island of JambUdvtpa.
CHAPTER TWENTY
Studying the Structure of the Universe
In this chapter there la a description of various islands, beginning with
Plak?advipa, and the oceans that surround them There is also a desaip-
tion of the location and dimensions of the mountain known as Lokiloka
The island of Plakâdvipa, which is twice as broad as Jamb&dvlpa, is sur-
rounded by an ocean of salt water The master of this island is Idhma-
jihva, one of the sons of Maharaja Priyavrata The island is divided into
seven regions, each with a mountain and a large nver
The second island is called Îmalidvipa It is surrounded by an ocean
of liquor and is 3,200,000 miles wide, twice as wide as PlakâdvTpa The
master of this island is YajilabShu, one of the sons of Mahdr9ja
Priyavrata Like Plaksadvlpa, this island is also divided into seven
regions, each with a mountain and a very large river The inhabitants of
this island worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead in the form of
Candr9tm9
The third island, wbch is surrounded by an ocean of clarified butter
and IS also divided into seven regions, is called Kusadvipa Its master is
Huranyareta, another son of Maharaja Priyavrata, and its inhabitants

worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead in the form of Agni the
fire-god The width of this island is 6,400,000 miles, or, in other words,
twice the width of l^lmalidvipa
The fourth island, Krauncadvipa, which is surrounded by an ocean of
milk, 18 12,800,000 miles wide and is also divided, like the others, into
seven regions, each with a large mountain and a large nver The master
of this island is GhftapT^lhai another son of Maharlja Priyavrata The in-
habitants of this island worsbp the Supreme Personality of Godhead in
the form of water

The fifth island, ^Bkadvipa, which is 25,600,000 miles wide, is sur-
rounded by an ocean of yogurt Its master is Medhatithi, another son of
MahMja Pnyavrata It is also divided into seven regions, each with a
large mountain and a large river Its inhabitants worship the Supreme
Personality of Godhead m the form of Vayu, au-
The sixth island, Pu^karadvipa, wbch is twice as wide as the previous
island, 18 surrounded by an ocean of clear water Its master is Vitihotra,
another son of Maharfija Priyavrata The island is divided in two by a

large mountain named Minasottara The inhabitants of this island wor-
ship Svayambhu, another feature of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead Beyond Pu?karadvipa there are two islands, one always lit by
the sunshine and the other always dark Between them is a mountain
called Lok&loka, which is situated one bilhon miles from the edge of the
universe Lord Nfirayapa, expanding His opulence, resides upon this
mountain TTie area beyond LokSloka Mountain is called Aloka-varsa,
and beyond Aloka-var?a is the pure destination of persons who desire
liberation
Vertically, the sun-globe is situated just in the middle of the universe,

in AntarilcM, the space between Bhilrloka and Bhuvarloka The distance
between the sun and the circumference of Apcja-golaka, the globe of the
umverse, is estimated to be twenty-five hofi yojanas (two biUion miles)
Because the sun enters the universe and divides the sky, it is known as
Martanijk, and because it is produced from Hirapyagarliha, the body of
the mahat-tattva, it is also called Hirapyagarbha
TEXTl
II \ 11
sii-suka uvdca
ata}} paraThplah^ddinAiii pranUlna-kikfam-saif\sthdmto varâ-
vibhSga upavamyate
sri-sukah uttJca Sukadeva Gosvami said, atah param after this,
plaksa-lldtnilm of the island named Plak^ and others, pramUna-lak-

fa(ia-saThstfUInatafibom the angle of dimensions, particular charac-
and form, varfo-viblusgahthe division of the island, upavar-
teristics
^yateTs described
Text 2 ] The Structure of the Universe 273
TRANSLATION
The great sage lukadeva GosvamI said Hereafter I shall de-
scribe the dimensions, characteristics and forms of the six islands
begmmng ivith the island of Plaka.
w TOtt#! I gsj(
3frrat pnfiivn^ fiPBrairo ^
jambiidvipo 'yamy&vat-pramUna-vtst&ras tSmtd kdrodadhin&

panve^fito yathd menirpmbv-dkhyena lavanodadhir api tato dm-gum-
tns&Iena plaksdkhyma pank^ptoyathd pankha bdhyopavanena, pkik$o
pmba-pmm&no dvlp&khy&karo hwaânaya utthitoyatrOgnir up&ste
sapta-jihvas tasyGdhipatih pnyavratStmap idhmajihvah svarh dvtpam
sapta-varsdni mbhajya sapta-varsa-ndmabhya Stmajebhya sJtalayya
svayam atma-y(ênoparardma.
;am6u-dvfjoa/i Jambiidvipa, the island named Jambu, 07am this,

y&vat-pramd^-mst&rahas much as the measure of its width, namely
100,000 yojanas (one yajam equals eight miles), tdvatA so much,
kdra-udadhiTidhy the ocean of salt water, surrounded,
yath&]Mst as, meruh Sumeru Mountain, pmbu-Okhyenahy the is-
land named Jambfl, lavana-udadhtli\he ocean of salt water, opi cer-

tainly, totah thereafter, dw-guno-waltenfl which is twice as wide,
plak$a-^khyenahy the island named Plak?a, pankîptahsxa-

rounded, yathdhke, parikhda moat, hahya external,
upavanenahy a gardenhke forest, plak^}}SL plaksa tree, jambd-
pnwnflTiah-having the height of the jambU tree, dvtpa-dkhyS-kamh
m
274 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5^ Ch 20
causing the name hiranTnafahmagniGcenUy splen-

of the island,
dorous, utt/wtah rising, jafrawhere, agniha fire, update la situ-

ated, sapta-phvah having seven flames, tasya of that island,
adhipatih the king or master, pnyavrata-dimaph the son of King
Pnyavrata, idhma-flhvah named Idhmajihva, smm own, dvfpam

island, sapta seven, war^m tracts of land, wfchojiya dividing into,
sapta-varâ-ndmabhyah for whom the seven tracts of land were
named, /Umajebhyah to his own sons, dkalayyaoSenng, svayam
personally, Otma-yogenahy the devotional service of the Lord,
uparorflmo he retired from all material activities
TRANSLATION
As Sumeru Mountain is surrounded by Jambudvipa, Jam-
bfldvipa IS also surrounded by an ocean of salt water The breadth
of Jambudvipa is 100,000 yojanas [800,000 miles], and the
breadth of the saltwater ocean is the same As a moat around a fort
IS sometimes surrounded by gardenhke forest, the saltwater ocean
surrounding JambCldvipa is itself surroimded by Plakâdvlpa. The

breadth of Plakâdvlpa is twice that of the sdtwater ocean
other words 200,000 yojanas [1,600,000 miles]. On Plakadvipa
there is a tree shining like gold and as taU as the jambu tree on
JambQdvIpa At its root is a fire with seven flames It is because this
tree is a plaksa tree that the island is called Plakâdvtpa, Plak-
^vlpa was governed by Idhmajihva, one of the sons of Maharfija
Pnyavrata. He endowed the seven islands with the names of his
seven sons, divided the islands among the sons, and then retired
from active life to engage m the devotional service of the Lord
TEXTS 3-4
^^
Text 4] The Structure of the Universe 275
# TOTSIt I TOf ;
si^R^nt tNÛu fenn îsir^ w tf ii
sivam yavasam subhadram s&niarh hemam amiiam abhayam iti

var&ni teûgirayo nadyas ca saptaiv&bhijn&tdh. mamkiito wjrakufa
indraseno jyoti^mdnsupamo hiranyasfhtvo megham&la itisetu-saildh
arunA nrmn&iigiTasi sAvitri suptahhaid rtambhard satyambkard iti
imha-nodyah. y&s&rfi pbpasparsana-vidhuta-rajas-tamaso hamsa-
vibudhopama-sandarsana-praia7ian&h svargp.-dv6.ram trayyd vidyayd

bhagavantam trayimayam suryam atmdnam yajante
siiwm îva, jainsam Yavasa, sii6/wufram Subhadra, sdntam

^nta, AseTnamKfema, amrfamAmrta, abhayam Ahhaya, iti
thus, varsdni the names of the seven
tracts of land according to the
sons, tesu m them, giraja/t mountains, nadyah ca and rivers

sapta seven, ewi indeed, abhijMtdhaie known, mam-kUtah
Manikuta, wyra-fefl/o/i Vajrakufa, mdra-senoA Indrasena, jyoti-
mdn Jyotiman, suparîa/i Suparna hiranya-sfhivah
Hiranyaf^hiva, me^ho-mfiioh MeghamSla ih thus, setu-saildh the
ranges of mountains marbng the borders of the varas, arundAx\m&
/ipwrad Nfmna, drtgirastAjagpcasi, s&vitri SSvitri, supta-bhatd
Suptabhfita, rtambhard Rtatahhari, satjomb/iorfi SatyambharS,
ih thus, maha-nadyahyeTy large rivers, ydsdmoi which, jala-
upasparsana simply by touclung the water, vitihiZta washed off, ra-
]ah-tamasah whose modes of passion and ignorance, hamso Hamsa,
patoriga Patahga, ilrdhwfiyonaDrdhvSyana, satyd/iga &ityahga,
somynd/i named, cafwflra/i four, vamdh castes or divisions of men,
sahasra-dyu^h hying for one thousand years, mbudha-upama-smii-
lar to the demigods, sandarsanam having very beautiful forma, pra-
janandh and in producing children, svarga-dvaram\h.e gateway to

the heavenly planets, vidyayd hy performing ritualistic
trayyd
ceremonies accordmg to Vedic principles, bhagavantam the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, frayi-moyam established in the Vedas,
sHiyam Hirndnam the Supersoul, represented by the sun-god, ya-

joTite they worship
TRANSLATION
The seven islands [varâs] are named accor^g to the names of
those seven sons Siva, Yavasa, Subhadra, Santa, Ksenia, Anpta
and Ahhaya. In those seven tracts of land, there are seven moun-
and seven nvers The mountams are named Manikuta, Vigra-
kata, Indrasena, Jyoti^man, Suparna, Hiranya^thiva and
Meghamala, and the nvers are named Aruna, Nrmna, Aiigirasi,
Savitri, Suptabhata, Rtambhara and Satyambhara. One can im-
mediately be free from matenal contamination by touchmg or
bathing in those nvers, and the four castes of people who hve m
Plakâdvlpa the Haihsas, Patahgas, tirdhvayanas and SatydAgas
punfy themselves m
that way The mhabitants of Plak^vlpa hve
for one thousand years They are beautiful like the demigods, and
they also heget children like the demigods By completely per-
fomung the ntuabstic ceremonies mentioned in the Vedas and by
worshipmg the Supreme Personality of Gkidhead as represented by
the 8un-g(^, they attam the sun, which is a heavenly planet
PURPORT
According to general understanding, there are originally three
deities Lord Brahma, Lord Vi?pu and Lord lîva and people with a
poor fund of knowledge consider Lord Vi^pu no better than Lord
Brahml or Lord Siva This conclusion, however, is invalid As stated in
the Vedas, i^t&pUrtaih bahxjAM fiyam&naiix msvaih bibharti bhuvanasya

ndbhih tad evOgnis tad vdyus tat sUryas tad u candram&h agnih sarva-
daivataj}. This means that the Supreme Lord, who accepts and enjoys the
results of Vedic ntualistic ceremonies (technically call^ i^fdpUrta), who
maintains the entire creation, who supplies the necessities of all hving
entities (eho bahUn&myo vidadh&ti kOman) and who is the central point
of all creation, is Lord Viîju Lord Vi^nu expands as the demigods
known asAgm, Vlyu, Surya and Candra, who are simply parts and par-
cels of His body Lord Rrîja says m ^rimad Bhagavad-gUd (9 23)
ye 'py anya-devatO-bhaktd
yajante sraddhay&nvit&h
te pi mam eva kaunteya

yajarUy avidhi-pilrvakam
^
Devotees who worship the demigods with firm faith worship Me also,
but not according to regulative principles In other words, if one wor-
ships the demigods but does not understand the relationship between the
demigods and the Supreme Personality of Godhead, his worship is ir-
regular Krsna also says m
Bhagavad-gitd (9 24), aharii hi sarva-
yajndndm bhoktd ca prabhur eva ca I am the only enjoyer of ntuahstic

ceremonies
It may be argued that the demigods are as important as Lord Vinu
because the names of the demigods are different names of Vi^nu This,
however, is not a sound conclusion, for it is contradicted in the Vedic
literatures The Vedas declare
candrama manaso jdtas cakôh sMryo ajdyata srotrddayas ca prdnas

ca mukhdd agnir ajdyata. nardyanad brahmd, ndrdyandd rudro jdyate,
ndrdyandt prajdpatih jdyate, ndrdyandd indro jdyate, ndrdyandd a^fau
vasavo jdyante, ndrdyandd ekddasa rudrd jdyante
The demigod of the moon, Candra, came from the mind of NSrSyana,
and the sun-god came from His eyes The controlling deities of hearing
and the came from Nfirfiyapa, and the controlling deity of fire was
life air
generated from His mouth Prajapati, Lord Brahma, came from

Nfirfiyana, Indra came from NSriyana, and the eight Vasus, the eleven
expansions of Lord Siva and die twelve Adityas also came from
Nflrfiyapa In the smfft Vedic literature it is also said
brahma sambhus tathcavdrkas

candramds ca satakratuh
evam ddyds tathaivdnye
yuktd vai^nam-tejasd
jagat-kdrydvasdne tu
viyujyante ca tejasd
vUejai ca te sarve
pancatvam upaydnii te
Brahma, Sambhu, Surya and India are all merely products of the power
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead This is also true of the many
other demigods whose names are not mentioned here When the cosmic
manifestation is annihilated, these different expansions of Narayanas
potencies will merge into Narayana In other words, all these demigods
will die Their living force will be withdrawn, and they will merge into

NSrayana
Therefore it should be concluded that Lord Viiju, not Lord Brahmfi or
Lord îva, is the Supreme Personality of Godhead As a government of-
ficer IS soniBtimea accepted as the entire government although he is ac-
tually but a departmental manager, so the demigods, having achieved

power of attorneyfrom Vinu, act on His behalf, although they are not as
powerful as He All the demigods must work under the orders of Vi^nu
Therefore it is said, ehale Uvara k^na^ &ra saha bkjiya. The only master
18 Lord IQ;pa, or Lord Vi?nu, and all others are His obedient servants,
who act exactly according to His orders The distinction between Lord
Vi^nu and the demigods is also expressed m Bhagavad-git& (9 25) Y&nti
deva-vrata devSn. ydnh, mad-yGjmo pi mdm those who worsbp the
demigods go to the planets of the demigods, whereas the worshipers of
Lord K^îja and Lord Vi?nu go to the planets m Vaikunjha These are the
statements of the smrfa. Therefore die idea that Lord Vi^pu is on the
same level as the demigods is in contradiction to the s&stras The
demigods are not supreme The supremacy of the demigods is dependent
on the mercy of Lord Narfiyapa (Visnu, or K^^na)
TEXTS
iiTO snni! I
V II H II
pratnasya vifno rOpaih yat

saiyasyartasya hrahmanah
amflasya ca mpyos ca
sUryam dimdnam iimhiti
pratnasya oi the oldest person, Lord Vi^nu, rflpam the

form, jyut which, satyasyaoi the Absolute Truth, of
Text 51 The Structure of the Universe 279
dharma, brahmanahoi the Supreme Brahman, amrtasyaof the

auspicious result, ca and, of death (the inauspicious result)
ca and, siZiyam the demigod Surya, dhndnom the Supersoul or
origin of all souls, ima/ii we approach for shelter, ifi thus
TRANSLATION
the mantra by which the inhabitants of Plakâdvipa wor-
[This IS
ship the Supreme Lord ] Let us take shelter of the sun-god, who is
a reflection of Lord Vinu, the all-expandmg Supreme Personahty
of Godhead, the oldest of all persons Yi^nu is the only worship-
able Lord He is the Vedas, He is rehgion, and He is the ongm of
all auspicious and mauspicious results
PURPORT
Lord Vinu is even the Supreme Lord of death, as confirmed in
Bhagavad-git& {mrtyuh sarva-haras cdham) There are two kinds of ac-
tivity auspicious and inauspicious and both are controlled by Lord
Vi^nu Inauspicious activities are said to be behind Lord Vi^nu, whereas
auspicious activities stand before Him The auspicious and the in-
auspiaous exist throughout the entire world, and Lord Visnu is the con-
troller of them both
In regard to this verse, ^rila MadhvacSrya says
surya-somagni-vansa-
vuih&trû yatM-hramam
phk$&(h-dvipa~sam5thiisu
sthUaih harm updsate
There are many lands, fields, mountains and oceans throughout the cre-
ation,and everywhere the Supreme Personahty of Godhead is worshiped
by His different names
^rila Viraraghava AcSrya explains this verse of ^nmad-Bhdgavatam
as follows The origmal cause of the cosmic manifestation must be the
oldest person and must therefore be beyond material transformations He
18 the enjoyer of all auspicious activities and is the cause of conditional
life and dso liberation The demigod Surya, who is categorized as a very
Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
powerful jiva, or living entity, is a representation of one of the parts of
His body We are naturally subordinate to powerful living entities, and

therefore we can worship the various demigods as living beings
who are
powerful representatives Supreme Personality of Godhead
of the
Although the worship of the sun-god is recommended in this mantra, He
IS worshiped not as the Supreme Personality of Godhead but as His
powerful representative
In the Kaflta Upanifod (1 3 l) it is said
rtarh pibanUm sukrtasya hhe

guharh pravi^fau parame parardhe
ch&y&tapau brakmavido vadanti
paHc&gnayo ye ca tn-n&ciket&h
0 Naciketfi, the expansions of Lord V199U as the tiny living entity and
the Supersoul are both situated within the cave of the heart of this body
Having entered that cavity, the living entity, restmg on the chief of the
life airs, enjoys the results of activities, and the Supersoul, acting as wit-
ness enables him to enjoy them Those who are well-versed m knowledge
of Brahman and those householders who carefully follow the Vedic
regulations say that the difference between the two is like the difference
between a shadow and the sun
In the ^vetOsvatara Upanifod (6 16) it is said
sa mvakrd visvaviddtmaycnih
jnah MldhQro gimi sarvawl yah
pradhdjta-fcfetrapla-patir gunesah
sams&ra-mokfa-sthiti- bandha-hetuh
The Supreme Lord, the creator of this cosmic manifestation, knows

every nook and corner of His creation Although He is the cause of cre-
ation, there is no cause for His appearance He is fully aware of every-
thing He IS the Supersoul, the master of all transcendental quahties, and
He IS the master of this cosmic manifestation in regard to bondage to the

conditional state of material existence and liberation from that bondage
Similarly, in the TaittiTiya Upamâd (2 8) it is said
bhi^&sm&d vdtah pavate

bhifodeti suryah
bhXsdsmdd agnis cendras ca
mrtyur dhdvati paUcamah
It 18 out of fear of the Supreme Brahman that the wind is blowing, out
of fear of Him that the sun regularly rises and sets, and out of fear of
Him that fire acta It is only due to fear of Him that death and Indra, the

King of heaven, perform their respective duties
As described in this chapter, the inhabitants of the five islands begin-
ning with Plakâdvipa worship the sun-god, the moon-god, the fire-god,
the air-god and Lord Brahma respectively Although they engage m the
worship of these five demigods, however, they actually worship Lord
Vi?nu, the Superaoul of all livmg entities, as indicated in this verse by
the words pratnasya vifno riipam. Vi^nu is brahma, amjia, m^tyulhe
Supreme Brahman and the origin of everything, auspicious and in-
auspicious He is situated in the heart of everyone, including all the
demigods As stated in Bhagavad-gltd (7 20), kdmais tats tair hxta-
prapadyante 'nya devatSh those whose minds are distorted by
jfldn&fi
material desires surrender unto the demigods People who are almost
blmd because of lusty desires are recommended to worsbp the demigods
to have their material desires fulfilled, but actually those desires are not
fulfilled by the material demigods Whatever the demigods do is done
with the sanction of Lord Vi^pu People who are too lusty worship
various demigods instead of worshiping Lord Vi^nu, the Supersoul of all
living entities, but ultimately it is Lord Vi^pu they worship because He is
the Supersoul of all demigods
TEXT 6
V rs fv r, fs _ CS. ,, . ,,
mkrama iti ca sarveam autpattikt siddhir aviseêna variate

plak?a~ddi$u in the islands headed hy Plakâ, pancasuîye,

purufdndm of the inhabitants, ayuh long duration of hfe, m-
cfnyom-- soundness of the senses, oja^-bodily strength, saAa/i men-
tal strength, fealam physical strength, budd/iih intelligence,
w/cromoh bravery, ift thus, ca also, sarvefdmof all of them, aut-
jjattifcf inborn, sidd//i perfection, ovuefena without distinction,
iw-rtofe exists
TRANSLATION
0 King, longevity, sensory prowess, physical and mental
strength, inteUigence and bravery are naturally and equally
manifested m
all the inhabitants of the five islands headed hy
Plaksadvipa.
TEXT?
sv! TO TO
ftajuiftsiat TOsfii ii ii
plakah sva-samaneneksu~rasodendvrtoyath& tathd dvipo ^pi sdlmalo

dvi-gum~visd,la^ samdnena suroden&vftah panv^tikte
plakah the laud known as Plaksadvipa, sva-samdneno equal m

width, ifcyu-rosa of sugarcane juice, udeno by an ocean, Avj^h
surrounded, yathAjml as, totAd similarly, dwpaA another island,
opi also, sdhnalaA known as Îmala, dvi~guna-vis&lah--tmce as
big, sarndnena equal m width, suiU-udenaby an ocean of liquor,
ftiirfaA --surrounded, ponvrd/fte exists
TRANSLATION
Plak^vipa is surrounded by an ocean of sugarcane juice, equal
in breadth to the island itself Similarly, there is then another is-
land îlmalldvlpa twice broad as Plaksadvipa [400,000 yo-

as
janas, or 3,200,000 miles] and surrounded by an equally broad
body of water called SurisSgara, the ocean that tastes bke bquor
TEXTS
W* ^ II II
yatra ha vai sdlmali plaksdydmd yasydrh v&va kila nilayam dhur

bhagavatas chandah-stutah patattn-r&psya s& dvHpa-hutaye
upalakyate
\atro where ha mi certainly sdlmali & sdlmali tree plaksa-

flyamd as big as the plak^ tree (one hundred yojanas broad and
eleven hundred yojanas high), yasydm in which wfim frifci indeed,
nilayam rest aftuh they sa) bhagavatahoi the

or living place
most powerful chandah-stutah y/ho worships the Lord by Vedic
prayers, patattn-rdjasya of Carutjla, the carrier of Lord Vi^nu, sfi
that tree, dvipa-hutayefoT the name of the island, upalak^te is
distinguished
TRANSUTION
On Silinahdvipa there is a sSlmali tree, from which the island
takes Its name lliat tree is as broad and tall as the plakâ tree in
other words 100 yojanas [800 miles] broad and 1,100 yojanas
[8,800 miles] tall Letumed scholars say that this gigantic tree is the
residence of Garuda, the kmg of all birds and carrier of Lord
Vi^nu In that tree, Garuda offers Lord Vi^nu his Yedic prayers
wn5i êrwtt sHreH wi S

i | i
tad-dvipddhipatih pnyavratdtmap yajdabdhuh sva-sutebhya}},

saptabhyas tan-ndmdmsapta-var^m vyahhapt surocanaih
saumanasyaih ramanakam deva-varpm pdnbhadram Qpydyanam
avijndtam itu
tat-dvlpa-adkipahh the master of that island, pnyavrata-dtmajah

the son of Maharija Pnyavrata,yajna-b&huh named Yajnabahu, sva-
sutebhyahnnto his sons, saptabhyahaeven in number, tat-
ndiMm having names according to their names, sapta-var^ni seven
tracts of land, vyabhajat divided, surocanamSurocana,
saumanasyamSanmanasya, roTnonaftam Ramanaka, deva-varam
Deva-varâ, /jfirifc/iadram Panbhadra, apyfiyanam Apyfiyana,
awyndtomAvijflata, i/ithus
TRANSLATION
The son of Maharaja Pnyavrata named Yajflahahu, the master of
^malldvipa, divided the island into seven tracts of land, which he
gave to his seven sons The names of those divisions, which corre-
spond to the names of the sons, are Surocana, Saumanasya,
Ramanaka, Deva-varâ, Pfinhhadra, Apyayana and AvijASta.
TEXT 10
^ 'isk'iil Hw watt 55^
U?oll
te?u var$adrayo nadyas ca saptaivabhyiUltdh svarasah âiasjfifp

vdmadevah kundo mukundah pu?pa-varfah sahasra-srutir iti. anumatih
swXv&ll sarasvatX kuhu rajaru nandd, r&ketL
te?um those tracts of land, lAorsa-odraja^ mountains, nadyah

CO as well as rivers,
sapta cvo seven number, m under-
stood,svarasah Svaraaa, loto-lnigoA âtasrhga, v&ma-devah
Vamadeva, fcundoh Kunda, muûndah Mukunda, pu?pa-var?ah
Pu^pa-varâ, sahasro-irufth Sahasrasruti, h thus, anumatih

Anumati, sinfttlftSinlvflll, sarasva^ Sarasvatl, faihflKuhii, ro-
janf-Rajani, nonds Nanda, rfifel RfikS, ih thus
TRANSLATION
In those tracts of land there are seven mountains Svarasa,
^ta]|phga, Yflmadeva, Kunda, Mukunda, Pu^pa-varâ and
Sahasrasruti There are also seven nvers Anumad, SinivSll^

Sarasvati, Kuhu, Rajani, Nanda and Rfika. They are still existing
TEXT 11
iiUii
tad-mrsa-purusdh smtadhara-vlryadhara-vasundhare&andhara-saihjnB.
bhagavantam vedamayam somam Stmdnam vedena yajante
tat-var?a-puru^h the residents of those tracts of land, sru-

fad/iara Srutadhara, rirjod/iara Vlryadhara vasundhara
Vasundhara i^nd/tara Iândhara, sadijrUl/t -'known as bhagavan-
tam the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ueda-mayam fully con-
versant with the Vedic knowledge somam dtrndnam represented by
the living entity known Soma, vedena hy following the Vedic rules
as
and regulations, jayante they worship
TRANSLATION
Strictly following the cult of vamfisrama-dharma, the inhabi-
tants of those islands, who are known as Srutidharas, Vlryadharas,
Vasundharas and Iândharas, all worship the expansion of the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead named Soma, the moon-god
TEXT 12
sva-gobhih pitr-devebhyo
vibhajan kpfna-suklayoh
prajdndm sarvds&rfi r&jd-
ndhah soma na Ostv iti
sva-gobhih by expansion of his own illuminating rays, pitf-

devebhyah onto the pitds and the demigods, wb/wyon dividing,
kffna-ukJayohmto the two fortnights, dark and light, prafindmoi
Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
the citizens, sarudsamof all, rflja the king, andhahiood grains,

somah the moon-god, na/i toward us, fetu let him remain favor-
able, iti thus
TRANSLATION
[The inhabitants of Salmalldvipa worship the demigod of the
m
moon the following words ] By his own rays, the moon-god has
divided the month into two fortnights, known as Sukla and Iq^na,
for the distribution of food grains to the pitds and the demigods
The demigod of the moon is he who divides time, and he is the
kmg of all the residents of the umverse We therefore pray that he
may remam our king and guide, and we offer him our respectful
obeisances
TEXT 13
WWW
evam surodSd bahis tad-'dm-gunah samdnendvrto gh]rtodenayatM-
pdrvah kusa-dvipo yasmin kusastambo deva-kpas tad-dvipdkhydkaro
jvalana ivOparah sva-sa?pa-roci?a diso virOjayatu
etwm thus, surodat from the ocean of liquor, 6a/A outside, tat-
dm-gunahtmce samaneTio equal

that, in width, dvrtahsnr-
rounded, ghjta-udenaan ocean of clarified butter, yathd-pUrvahas
previously with &hnalldvipa, fcula-dvfpa the island called Kusadvipa,
yosmm in which, fculo-stambah ftusa grass, deva-ftrto^-'Created by
the supreme will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, tat-dvtpa'
ofthya-ftaroî giving the island its name, jvalanahê, iw like,
oparohanother, sva-saspa-rocifahy the effulgence of the young
sprouting grass, dmh all direcuons, wrdjqyah illuimnates
TRANSLATION
Outside the ocean of hquor is another island, known as
Ku^vlpa, which is 800,000 yojanas [6,400,000 miles] wide,
Text 14J The Structure of the Universe 287
twice as wide as the ocean of hquor As ^malidvipa is surrounded

bv a liquor ocean, Kusadvipa is surrounded by an ocean of liquid
ghee as broad as the island itself On Kusadvipa there are clumps
of kusa grass, from which the island takes its name This kuM
grass, which was created by the demigods by the will of the
Supreme Lord, appears like a second form of fire, but with
very mild and pleasing flames Its young shoots illuminate all
directions
PURPORT
From the descriptions in this verse, we can make an educated guess
about the nature of the flames on the moon Like the sun, the moon must
also be full of flames because without flames there cannot be illumina-
tionThe flames on the moon, however unlike those on the sun must be
mild and pleasing This is our conviction The modern theory that the
moon IS full of dust is not accepted in the verses of ^nmad-Bhdgavatam.
In regard to this verse ^rlla VisvanStha Cakravarti ThSkura says,

sma^pdm sukomala-sikhOs tesdm rocisd the kuki grass illuminates all
directions, but its flames are very mild and pleasing This gives some
idea of the flames existing on the moon
TEXT 14
tad-dvfpa-patih praiyavrato rdjan hiranyaretd ndma svam dvipam

saptabhyah sva-putrebhyo yathd-bbdgarh mbhajya svayam tapa
dti^thata vasu-vasuddna-djdkaruci-ndbhigupta-stutyavrata-vivikta-
vdmadeva-ndmabkyah.
tat-dvipa-patihthe master of that island, praiyavratah the son of

Mahfiraja Priyavrata,rdjan0 King, /uranyoretd HirapyaretS,
ndma- named, swim his own, dvfpom island, saptabhyah-xmto
seven, sva-putrebhyahhs own sons, yatha-bhOgamaccording to
division, vibhajya dividing, suqyom-himself, tapah
288 Srimad'Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
engaged in austerities, losw unto Vasu, vosuti^ Vasudana, drtjlha-
ruci Di;(Jharuci, nflfc/ii-gtt/ita Nabhigupta, stutya-vrata

Stutyavrata, ww/cto Vivikta, Vmadeva, ndmahhyah
named
TRANSLATION
0 Kingt another son of Mah&raja Pnyavrata, Hiranyareta, was
the king of this island. He divided it into seven parts, which he
dehver^ to his seven sons according to the rights of inheritance
The King then retired from family life to engage in austerities
The names of those sons are Vasu, VasudSna, D^haruci,
Stutyavrata, Nabhigupta, Vivikta and Vftmadeva.
TEXT 15
wildin 5^ wfsqi >ip5<n

II II
teârfy vaiyefu simd-girayo nadyas cdbhijfUUdh sapta saptawa cakras

catuhsp\gah hapilas cxtrakQfo devaruka Urdhvaromd dramna iti
rasakulyH madhukulyd mitramndd srutavmdd devagarbhd ghjiacyutd

mantram&leti.
te#am all those sons, varêsu m the tracts of land, simd-girayah

border mountains, nadyah ca as well as nvers, known,
saptoseven, sapta seven, etw certainly, cakrahCskra, catuh-
ipigah Catuhsriga, fcopilah Kapila, citra-/fil/oî CitrakAJa,
dcuSniAa/i Devanika, ardhoo-romd Ordhvaroma, drawna/i Dra-
vina, iti thus, rama-Jtuljyd Ramakulyfi, madhu-kulyd
Madhukulya, mitra-vmdiJ Mitravind, sruto-vmdfi ^rutavinda,
devo-gorfe^ Devagarbha, g/ifto-âtta Ghrtacyuta, mantra-m&la
Mantramala, iti thus
TRANSLATION
In those seven islands there are seven boundary mountains,
known as Cakra, Catuh^ga, Kapila, Citrakufa, DevSnlka,
tjrdhvaroma and Dravina. There are also seven nvers, known as

Ramakulâ^ Madhukulv&, MitravindS, Srutavinda, Devagarbhi,
Ghrtacvuta and MantramAla.
TEXT 16
5nt(l![HsrfW (I \\ ti
Ydsdm payobhih kusadvipaukasah kiisah-koviddbhiyukta-kulaka-

samjM bhoffivantam jdtaveda-sar&pinam karma-kausalena yapnte
ydsdm oi which, payobhih by the water kusa-dvipa-ohasahih.e

inhabitants of the island known as Kusadvipa, fenSaia Kusala,
/cotada Kovida, abhiyuktaAhhiynkia, kulakaKaiskai, samjfUlh
named bhagavantammlo the Supreme Personality of Godhead, jSta-
veda the demigod of fire, sa-rfl/nnam manifesting the form, karma-
kausalenahy expertise in ritualistic ceremonies, yapnte they
worship
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of the island of Kusadvipa are celebrated as the
Kusalas, Kovidas, Abhiyuktas and Kulakas They are like the
brahmanas, kâtnyas, vaisyas and sildras respectively By bathing
in the waters of those rivers, they ail become purified They are ex-
pert m performing ritualistic ceremonies according to the orders
of the Vedic scriptures Thus they worship the Lord in His aspect
as the demigod of fire
TEXT 17
^
iwi Jiwii I
41^ lltvsll
parasya brahmajuxh sOk^dj

pta-vedo si havyavdt
290 Srimad-Bhagavatani [Ginto 5, Qi 20
devdn&rh puru^dAgdnarh
yajnena purusam yajeti
parasya of bmhmanahBTBihnmi,
the Supreme, directly,
jdta-vedah0 osi you are, hatyavdf the earner of Vedic

fire-god,
offerings of grains and ghee, devdndm- of all the demigods, puruâ-

artgfinfim who are limbs of the Supreme Person, yajflenahy per-
fornung the ritualistic sacrifices, puruam-^to the Supreme Person,
jyu/a please carry oblations, ih thus
TRANSLATION
[This IS by which the mhabitants of Kusadvipa wor-
the mantra
ship the fire-god ] O fire-god, you are a part of the Supreme Per-
sonahty of Godhead, Hari, and you carry to Him all the offermgs
of sacrifices Therefore we request you to oflfer to the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead the yajfiic ingredients we are offering the
demigods, for the Lord is the real enjoyer
PURPORT
The demigods are servants who assist the Supreme Personality of
Godhead If one worships the demigods, the demigods, as servants of the
Supreme, carry the sacrificial offermgs to the Lord, like tax collectors
collecting revenue from the citizens and bnnging it to the governments
treasury The demigods cannot accept the sacrificial offermgs, they
simply carry the offermgs to the Supreme Personality of Godhead As
stated by îla Visvanatha Cakravarti ThSkura, yasya prasdcldd
bhagamt-prasiSdah smee the gum is a representative of the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead, he carries to the Lord whatever is offered to
bm Sinularly, all the demigods, as faithful servants of the Supreme
Lord, hand over to the Supreme Lord whatever is offered to them m
sacrificial performances There is no fault m worshiping the demigods
with this understanding, but to think that the demigod are independent
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and equal to Him is called hfto-
jndna, a loss of intelligence {kdmais tow tair h]^-jndndh) One who

thinks that the demigods themselves are the actual benefactors is
mistaken
Text 191 The Structure of the Uni\erse 291
TEXT 18
^WT ^
3n^ ii5:<iii
tathd ghxtod&d bahih krauncadvipo dm-gunah sva-mdnena k$lrodena

panta upaklpto vrtoyathd kusadvipo ghrtodena yasmin krauAco n&ma
parvata-Tdp dvlpa-n&ma-mrvarlaka dste
tath& so also, ghjia-uddt ham the ocean of clarified butter,

ha/ii/t outside, krauAca-dvipah&noi\ieT island, known as
Krau&cadvipa dn-gunahlmce as big, sa-mdnenaas the same
measurement, ksim-udenahy an ocean of milk, pantahs\\ around
upak/pfa/t surrounded urfak surrounded, jat/io like, kuio-
dvfpak the island known as Kusadvipa, gkrto-udena by an ocean of
clarified butter, ûsmm in which, krauncah ndma-named Kraufica,
parvata-r&pha king of mountains, dvipa-ndmathe name of the is-
land, ntruortakak bringing about, dste exists
TRANSLATION
Outside the ocean of clarified butter is another island, known as
Krauficadvlpa, which has a width of 1,600,000 yojanas [12,800,-
000 miles], twice the width of the ocean of clarified hutter As
Kusadvipa is surrounded by an ocean of clarified butter,
Krauflcadvipa is surrounded by an ocean of nulk as broad as the is-
land Itself On Krauncadvipa there is a great mountain known as

Krauhca, from which the island takes its name
TEXT 19
II II
yo 'sauguha-praharanonTTiathita-nikmha-kuAp pi kfirodend-
sicyam&no bhagavatd varunenSbhigupto vihhayo babhuva.
292 ^rimad-Bhigavatam [Gmto 5, Ch 20
ya/i which, asau that (mountain), ^ha-praharanahy the
weapons of Kflrttikeya, the son of Lord Siva, unmo/Aifa shaken,

mtamba-kunphvihose trees and vegetables along the slopes, api
although, kîra-udenahy the ocean of nulk, dsicyamdnahhemg al-
ways bathoi, bhagavatd by the greatly powerful, varuraena the

demigod known as Varuna, o6feigu/)ta/i protected, vibhayah
babhUixthas become fearless
TRANSLATION
Although the vegetables living on the slopes of Mount Kraufica
were attaêd and devastated by the weapons of Kfirttikeya, the
mountain has become fearless because it is always bathed on all
sides by the ocean of milk and protected by Varunêva.
TEXT 20
gftn# ^ ^m tesq
ii ii
tasminn api praiyavrato ghjiapr^pho namddhipatih sve dvipe varpOni

sapta wbhajya teû putra-ndmasu sapta nktksddn var?apdn nivesya
svayaih hhagavBn bhagawtah parama-kalydna-yasasa dtma-bhatosya
harei carandravindam upajag&ma
tasrrunm that island, opi also, praiyavratahthe son of MahSraja

Pnyavrata, ghrta-pf^f/iah Ch^tapr^tha, nflina named, adhipatih
the king of that island, swhis own, dvfpe m the island, var^dni
tracts of land, saptoseven, wb/ngya dividing, iefu m each of
them, pufra-TuJmasu possessing the names of his sons, sapta seven,
n/rt/ifl-dan sons, wrya-pfin the masters of the varpas, mtsyo ap-
pointing, siwyam hunself, bhagavdny&y powerful, bhagavatah
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, parama-kaly&nci-yasasah--
whose glories are so auspicious, &tma-bhiUasyathe soul of all souls,
hareh carana-amviTidom the lotus feet of the Lord, upq/ogfima took
shelter at
TRANSLATION
The ruler of this island was another son of Maharija Pnyavrata,
His name was Ghrtap7;(ha, and he was a very learned scholar He
also divided his own island among his seven sons. After dividing
the island into seven parts, named according to the names of his
sons, Ghytap^^jha Maharija completely retired from family life
and took shelter at the lotus feet of the Lord, the soul of all souls,
who has all auspicious quahties Thus he attamed perfection
TEXT 21
^ icrass-
3pa^
IR? II
djno madhuruko meghapi^fkah sudhdmd bhrdjistho bhitdmo vanaspatir

Ui ghTtaprftha-sutds te?dm varsa-prayah sapta saptaiva nadyas
cdhhikhydtdhsukh vardhamano bhojana upabarhino nando nandanah
sarvatobhadra iti abkayd amxtaughd dryahd tirtkavatt rdpavati
pamtravati sukleti.
dma/iAma, madku-rukaî Madhuruha, megha-prs^hah

Meghap^tlia> sud/iflmdSudhfima, feknljijthaA Bhriji^tha, lohit&r-
nah Lohitarna, vanospati/i Vanaspati, iti thus, ghitaprstha-

sutdhlhe sons of Ghrtapr^jha, tepdm of those sons, varsa-prayah
boundary hills of the tracts of land, sqpto seven, sopto seven, eva
also, nadyah rivers, ca and, ahhi/cnyfitfiA celebrated, suklah
vardharndnahûkla and VardharnSna, b/io/ona/i Bhojana,
upabar/iinah Upabarhiijia, nanda^Nanda, mmdonn/i Nandana,
sarvatah-bkadrahSaTvatdbhadT&, thus, abhaydAhhaya,
amrtau^/ifl Amytaugha, dryahd Aryaki, ffrfhauaH Tirthavati,
rflpattaff Rapavafi, pautravattFayitravatl, sukldSuklA, ift thus
294 Srimad'Bh3gavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
TRANSLATION
The sons of MahSrfija named Ama, were
Madhuruha, Meghapr^tha, SudhamS, LohitSma and
Bhrfiji^fha,
Vanospati In their island there are seven mountains, which mdi-
cate the boundaries of the seven tracts of land, and there are also
seven nvers The mountains are named Sukla, Vardhamfina, Bho-
jana, Upabarhiâ, Nanda, Nandana and Sarvatobhadra, The nvers
are named Abhaya, Am^taugha, Aryaki, 'nrthavatl, Rupavati,
Pavitravatl and Sukla.
TEXT 22
aintvf >>51!% li li
ydsOm ambhah pavUram amalam upayufLjSndh puruâ-rsabha-

dmvma-devaka-samjM var$a~puru$& dpomayarh devam apam
pUmenAnjaUnd yajante
ydsAmoi all the rivers, ambhah \he water, pavitram very

sanctified, amalam very clean, upayuAjAnahuaing, punisa
Puruâ, B?abha, drawnn Draviîa, deva/caDevaka,
saihjnAh endowed with the names, varfa-pum^hthe inhabitants of
those varsas, Apah-mayamYwcuaa, the lord of water, devam as the
worshipable deity, apAmof water, pUmenaynih full, aAjalmA
folded palms, yajante do worship
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Krauncadvipa are divided mto four castes,
called the Puruâs, ]l^^has, Dravi^ and Devakas Using the
waters of those sanctified nvers, they worship the Supreme Per-
sonahty of Godhead by offenng a palmful of water at the lotus feet
of Varuna, the demigod who has a form of water.
PURPORT
Visvfinatha Cakravarti ThSkura says, dpomayah asmayam with
joined palms the inhabitants of the vanous sections of Krauncadvipa
offer the sanctified waters of the rivers to a deity made of stone or iron
^
TEXT 23
mi m I
is? IRÎI
dpah pum^-vlry&h stha

punantir bhUr-bhumh-suvah
id nah punUdmiva-ghnih
sprsatam dtmand bhuva ih
dpah0 water, purufa-vlrydh endowed with the enei^ of the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, stha yon are, jounantfA sanctify-
ing, hhuhoi the planetary system known as Bhah, bhuvahof the
Bhuvah planetary system, suvahoi the Svah planetary system, tdh
that water, nah of us, purtftaporify, amiva-ghnih who destroys
sm, spTsatdm of those touching, dtmandhy your constitutional posi-
tion, bhuvah the bodies, ift thus
TRANSLATION
[The inhabitants of Krauflcadvipa worship with this mantra.} O
water of the nvers, you have obtained energy from the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead Therefore you punfy the three planetary
systems, known as BhOloka, Bhuvarloka and Svarloka. By your
constitutional nature, you take away sms, and that is why we are
touching you Kmdly contmue to purify us
PURPORT
Kf says in Bhagavad-gftd (7 4)
bhdnur dpo 'nalo vdyuh

kharhmono buddhir eva ca
ahaUkdra itSyaih me
bhinnd prahytir a?fadhd
Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mmd, intelligence and false ego-all

together these eight comprise My separated material energies
The energy of the Lord acts throughout the creation, just as heat and
light, the energies of the sun, act witbn the universe and make every-
thing work The specific rivers mentioned in the sdstras are also energies
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and people who regularly bathe

in them are purified It can actually be seen that many people are cured
of diseases simply by bathing in the Canges Similarly, the inhabitants of
Krauflcadvipa punfy themselves by bathing in the nvers there
TEXT 24
5 IR8II
evampurastSi ksiroddtpanta upavesitah sakadvipo dvdtnrhsal-lakâ-

yojan&y&rmh sam&nena ca dadhi-mandodena par^ yasmm sdJto n&ma
mahlnihah sva-k?etra-vyapadesakoyasya ha makd-surabhi-gandhas
tom dvlpam anuvdsayatu
etom thus, /lorostfit beyond, Asrro-udflt from the ocean of milk,

all around, upouesita^ situated, sflAo-dw/w/i another is-
land, known as ^flkadvtpa, dwS-trwfisof thirty-two, laâ 100,000,

yojanayojanas, ayfliTia/i whose measure, sam&nena of equal
length, CO and, dadhi-manda-udenahy an ocean containing water
resembhng churned yogurt, portto/isurrounded, yasmin in which
land, s&kahsOka, ndma named, mahiruhahA fig tree, sva-kfetra-
yyapadesakah^vmg the island its name, yasya of which, /m in-

deed, mah&-surabhiai greatly fragrant, gandhaharoma, tarn
dnfpom that island, anundsoyoft makes fragrant
TRANSLATION
Outside the ocean of nulk is another island, Sfikadvipa, which
has a width of 3,200,000 ypjanas [25,600,000 nodes] As
Krauflcadvipa is surroundedby its own ocean of milk, Sskadvlpa is
surrounded by an ocean of churned yogurt as broad as the island
itself In Sakadvipa there is a big saka tree, from which the island
takes Its name This tree is very fragrant Indeed, it lends its scent
to the entire island
TEXT 25
tasy&pi praiyavrata evadhipatir n&rnn& medh&tithik so pi vibhajya

sapta vars&ni putra-ndm&m teû svdmafln purojava-manojava-
pavamdna-dhnmrdnlka-citrarepha-bahurupa-visvadkdra-samjndn
nidhapyddhipatln svayam bhagavaty ananta d-vesita-matis
tapovanam pravivesa.
tasya opiof that island also, praiyavrataha. son of MaharSja

Pnyavrata, eua certainly, adhipatikihe ruler, ndmndh) the
name, med/ifi-ftf/w/i MedhStilhi, sah opthe also mbhajya divid-
ing, dm
sapta varf putra-ndmdni
seven divisions of the island,
possessing the names of his sons, te$u in them, sva-dtmajdnhs own
sons, purojaoa Purojava, manoyavo Manojava pavamdna
Pavamina, Dhumrinika, citro-rep/ia Citrarepha
ba/iu-rflpa Bahurupa, visvadAdro Visvadhara, somyndn having as
names, nid/idpja establishing as, adhipatfnlhe rulers, svayam
himself, bhagavati in the Supreme Personality of Godhead anante
in the unlimited, dvesita-matihv/hose mind was fully absorbed
tapah-vanam in the forest where meditation is performed pra-
vivesa he entered
TRANSLATION
The master of this island, also one of the sons of Pnyavrata, was
known as Medhfitithi He also divided his island mto seven sec-
tions, named according to the names of his own sons, whom he
made the kmgs of that island The names of those sons are Puro-
java,Manojava, Pavamana, Dhumrfinika, Citrarepha, Bahurupa
and Vuvadhara After diTidmg the island and situating his sons as
Its and to fix his mind com-
rulers, Medhatithi personally retired,
pletelyupon the lotus feet of the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, he entered a forest suitable for meditation
TEXT 26
rra*? ^
etefflm var?a~mary&dS>-girayo rvadyas ca sapta saptaiva is&na uruSmgo
balabhadrali satakesarah sahasrasrc^ devap&h mahdnasa iti
anagk/lyurdd ubhayaspx^ttr apar&jitd pancapadt sahasrasrutir nijadhpir
itu
ete^moi all these divisions, varâ-mary&dd acting as the bound-

ary himls, girayah the big hills, nadyah ca and the rivers also,
sapta seven, sapta seven, evo indeed, isflnah Isana, uru-
srAga/i Urusfhga, bala-bhadrahBalabhadTa^ sata-kesarah-~
Satakesara, sa/iosra-srotah Sahasrasrota, devo-pfiiah Devapala,
mahonosa/i Mahfinasa, iti thus, onag/ifi Anagha, dyurda
Ayurdfi, ub/ia/aspr^/i^ Ubhayaspy^Ji, aporfly itfiAparfijitS,
pancopadt Paftcapadi, sohasra-sruti[i Sahasrasruti, nip-dhiiihî-
jadh^ti, iti thus
TRANSLATION
For these lands also, there are seven boundary mountains and
seven rivers The mountains are Isana, UruSmga, Balabhadra,
^takesara, Sahasrasrota, DevapSla and Mahinasa. Tlie nvers are
Anaghfi, Ayurda, Ubhayaspjf^p, Aparajita, Paiicapadi, Sabasrasruti
and Nijadhrti.
TEXT 27
aTTOwfa'jjRSRBwt! <K*ujn(i(di a5i5^ irii
tad-varâ-purusd rtavrata-satyavrata^ddnavratdnuvrata-ndmdno
bhagavantarh vdyv-dtmahiTfi prandydma-vidhuta-rajas-tamasah
parama-samddhind yajante
tat~varsa~purusdh the inhabitants of those tracts of land Tâ-

Wflta fltavrata, satô-vrato Satyavrata ddna-rrata Danavrata,
anuvrota Anuvrata, ndmdnahh&vmg the four names bhagavan-
feim the Supreme Personality of Godhead vayu-dtmakam repre-
sented by the demigod Vayu, prdndydmahy the practice of regulating
the airs within the body, mdhdta cleansed away rajah-lamasah
whose passion and ignorance, /ximma'-sublime sarnddhindhy
trance, yajante they worship
TRANSLATIOIV
The inhabitants of those islands are also divided into four
castes ^tavrata, Satyavrata, DSnavrata and Anuvrata which ex-
actly resemble brShmana, kâtriya, vaisya and sudra. They practice
pranfiyma and mystic yoga, and in trance they worship the
Supreme Lord in the form of VSyu
TEXT 28
SR! aft?*! qjnft ft I
aiRiWlw ii^dii
arUah-pravisya bhut&ni
yo bibharty dtma-ketubhih
antarydmisvarah sdk$dt
pdtu no yad-vase sphutam
antah'pravisyaenlenng within, feAuftSm all living entities, yah

who &tma-ketubhihhy the functions of the in-
fcih/iarti maintains,
ner airs iprdna, apdna, etc), antoryflmf the Supersoul within,

tsvarah the Supreme Person, sdk^dt directly, /xJfu please maintain,
nahxn yaf-wose under whose control, sphufamlhe cosmic
manifestation
TRANSLATION
[The inhabitants of Sskadvipa worship the Supreme Personahty
of Godhead m
the form of Vfiyu m
the following words] 0
Supreme Person, situated the Supersoul within the body, You
as
direct the various actions of the different airs, such as prana, and
thus You mamtam all hvmg entities O Lord, O Supersoul of
everyone, 0 controller of the cosmic manifestation under whom
everythmg exists, may You protect us from all dangers.
PURPORT
Through the mystic yoga practice called prdndydma, the yogi controls
the airs within the body to maintain the body in a healthy condition In
this way, the jcgf comes to the point of trance and tries to see the Super-
soul within the core of his heart Pr&ndydma is the means to attain
samGdhi, trance, in order to fully absorb oneself in seeing the Supreme
Lord as antmydml, the Supersoul within the core of the heart
TEXT 29
iiwi
evam eva dadhi-man4oddtparatahpuskaradvipas tato dm-

gimdy&mah samantata upakalpUah samanena svddudakena samudrem
bahirdvrtayasmin bxhai-pu^hxram jwhm-stkhdmala-kanaka-
patrdyatdyutarh hhagavatah hamaldmmsyddhyOsariarh pankalpitam.
evam em thus dadhi-manâ-ud&tlhe ocean of vogurt

parata/i beyondpuskara-dvipah anolher island named
Pu^karadvipa tata/i than that (Sakadvipa) dn-guna-ayamah
whose measurement is twice as great samantatah on all sides
upa/ca/pita/i surrounded samdnena equal in width svadu-
uiia/cena possessing sweet water samudrenah) an ocean bahih
outside durta/i surrounded, yasminm which brhat\eT\ big
pus/faram lotus flower, ]valana-sikh&>^\\ke the flames of a blazing
fire ama/a pure kanaka goM patra leaves ayuta-ayiitam
possessing 100,000,000 iâgomta/i greatly powerful kamala
dsanasyaoi Lord BrahmS, whose sitting place is on the lotus flower
adhy&sanam Sitting place, panAa/pi/am considered
TRANSLATION
Outside the ocean of yogurt is another island, known as
Pui^karadvipa, which is 6,400,000 yojanas [51,200,000 miles]
wide, twice as wide as the ocean of yogurt It is surrounded by an
ocean of very tasteful water as broad as the island itself On
Pu^karadvipa there is 100,000,000 pure
a great lotus flower with
golden petals, as effulgent as the flames of fire That lotus flower is
considered the sitting place of Lord Brahmi, who is the most
powerful hvmg being and who is therefore sometimes called
bhagavan
TEXT 30
sfptpipn >1^ g ^55 ^

>ifenrai
.
tad-dvipa-madhye Tndnasottara-namaika evdrvdcina-pardcina-vaTâyor

maryOMcah 'yuta-yojanocchrdy&ydmoyatra tu catasfsu dikû catv&n
pur&m loka-pdldnam indradln&rhyad-upant&t sarya-mthoâ merum
panbhramatah samvatsardtmakam cakram devdnam aho-rdtrdbhy&m
panbhramatu
302 Srimad-Bhdgavatam [Gmto 5, Gh. 20
tat-dvipa-madhyewilhin that island, miSnasoftora-MSnaaottara,

ndma named, efca/i one, em indeed, arvdclnaon this side,
paracimand beyond, or outside, varsayohoi tracts of land,

maiyfidfi indicating the boundary, acalaha great mountain
ayuta ten thousand, yq/ana eight miles, ucchmya-dydmahy/hose
height and width, yotra where, fubut, catasrsu\n the four,
diAsudirections, catifin four, purfim cities, bka-p&ldndm~o{ the
directors of planetary systems, indra-Gdlndm headed by Indra, yat
of which, upan$t&tôn the top, sUrya-rathasyaoi the chariot of the
sun-god merum Meru Mountain, panbhramatahyfhde circumam-

bulating, mrhvatsara-dtmakam consisting of one samvatsara,
cakram wheel or orbit, devdndm ofdemigods, ahah-
the
rdtrdbhy&rnhy the day and night, panb/iramofi moves around
TRANSLATION
In the middle of that island is a great mountain named Mfinasot-
tara, which forms the boundary between the inner side and the
outer side of the island Its breadth and height are 10,000 yojanas
[80,000 miles] On that mountain, m
the four directions, are the
residential quarters of demigods such as Indra In the chariot of
the sun-god, the sun travels on the top of the mountain m an orbit
called the Samvatsara, enmrclmg Mount Meru The suns path on
the northern side is called Uttarfiyana, and its path on the southern
side 18 called Dakînfiyana. One side represents a day for the
demigods, and the other represents their night
PURPORT
The movement of the sun is confirmed in the Brahma-samhttd (5 52)
yasydjMya bhramati sambhrta-hdla-cakrah. The sun orbits around
Mount Sumeru, for six months on the northern side and for six months
on the southern This adds up to the duration of a day and night of the
demigods in the upper planetary systems
TEXT 31
iwhI ^
tad-dvlpasyapy adhipatih praiyavrato vitihotro n&maitasy&tmajau

ramanaka-dhdtaki-ndmdnau varâ-pad myujya sa svayam purvajavad-
bhagavat-karma-sila evdste
tat-dvipasya of that island opi also adhipatih i\ie ruler,

praiyavratah& son of Maharaja Pnyavrata vitihotrah ndma named
Vltihotra, etasya
of him, dtma-jauunio the two sons, mmanaka
Hamanaka, dh&taki and Dhataki, nfimunau having the names
vara-pati the rulers of the two tracts of land, niyu/ya appointing
sah smyam himself, purvaja-mthhe his other brothers bhagavat-
karma-silah being absorbed in activities to satisfy the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, eua indeed, date remains
TRANSLATION
The ruler of this island, the son of Maharaja Pnyavrata named
Vitihotra,had two sons named Ramanaka and Dhfitidu He granted
the two sides of the island to these two sons and then personally
engaged himself in activities for the sake of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead hke his elder brother Medhatithi
TEXT 32
tad-var$a-purus& bhagavantam brahma-rupinam sakarmakena

karman&r&dhayantidam coddharantu
tat-var?a-purudh the inhabitants of that island, bhagavantam the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, bmhma-riLpinam exhibited as Lord

Brahma being seated on the lotus, sa-karmakena for fulfillment of
material desires, karmandhy performing ritualistic activities accord-
ing to the Vedas, drfid/iajyon/i worship, idom this ca and

udaharanti they chant
TRANSLATION
For the fulfOlment of matenal desires, the inhabitants of this
tract of land worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead as
represented by Lord Brahma. They oflFer prayers to the Lord as

follows
TEXT 33
- I i Smt r-. Jt . j_ifs 1^ i-Tt, I
yat tat karmamayam lingarh

brahma4tAgam jano 'rcayet
ek&ntam advayam santam
tasmai hhagavate noma iti
yat which, tat that, karma-mayamoblamahle by the Vedic

ritualisticsystem, /wigam the form, fcm/iTTio-hrtgam which makes
known the Supreme Brahman, janaha person, arcayet must wor-
ship, ekantam who has full faith m the one Supreme, odwyam non-
different, sdrtfam peaceful, tasmat unto him, bhagavatelhe most
powerful, namah~-ouT respects, ifo thus
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahma is known
as karma-maya, the form of ntuahstic
perfomung ritualistic ceremonies one may
ceremonies, because by
hymns become
attam his position and because the Vedic ntuahstic
mamfest from him. He is devoted to the Supreme Personality of
Godhead without deviation, and therefore in one sense he is not
different from the Lord Nevertheless, he should be worshiped not
as the monists worship him, but in duality One should always
remam a servitor of the Supreme Lord, the supreme worshipable
Deity We therefore offer our respectful obeisances unto Lord
Brahma, the form of manifest Vedic knowledge
PURPORT
In this verse, the word karma-mayam (obtainable by the Vedic
ritualistic system") is significant The Vedas say, svadharma-n^thah
sata-janmabhih piundn mnncat&m eti One who strictly follows the

principles of varnfiframa-d/iarma f or at least one hundred births will be
rewarded with the po&l of Lord Brahma h also significant that

it>
although Lord Brahma is e\tremel> powerful ht never thinks himself

one with the Supreme Personality of Godhead he always knows that he
is an eternal servitor of the Lord Because the Lord and the servant are
identical on the spiritual platform Brahma is herein addressed as
bhagavdn Bhagavan Supreme Personalitv of Godhead kfsna but
is the
it a devotee serves Him with full faith the meaning of the Vedic
literature is revealed to him Therefore Brahma is called brahma-hftga,
which indicates that his entire form consists of Vedic knowledge
TEXT 34
\\m\
tatahparastdl lokdloka-n&mScalo lokdhkayor antar&Ie panta
upakîptah.
tatahhom that ocean of sweet drinking water /xirostfit beyond

lohdloka-ndma named Lokaloka acaJaha mountain, loka-alokayoh
an/arflfe between the countries full of sunlight and those without
sunlight, pantah all around, upakîptahexisls
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, beyond the ocean of sweet water and fully sur-
rounding It, IS a mountain named Lokaloka, which divides the
countries that are full of sunlight from those not ht by the sun
TEXT 35
y&van manosottara-mervor antanuh tSvaff bhUmih kdneany anyddarsa-

tabpam&yasydm prahitah pad&rtho na kathaficit punah
pratyupalabhyate tasm&t sarva-sattva-panhjidstt.
as much as, mdnasottara-mervoh antaram the land between

Mfinasotiara and Meru (beginning from the middle of Mount Sumeru),
that much, h/ifimi/i land, feflncam made of gold, anyd
another, fldaraa-ta/a-upamfi whose surface la just like the surface of a
mirror,yasy&m~ôn which, pra/ntoA dropped, padS.rthah-'Si thing,

na not k^hancitm any way, punah again, pratyupalabhyateia
found, tosmat therefore, sarua-sat?a by all living entities,
pon^rfo abandoned, fisK was
TRANSLATION
Beyond the ocean of sweet water is a tract of land as broad as the
area between the middle of Mount Sumeru and the boundary of
M&nasottara Mountain In that tract of land there are many hvmg
beings Beyond extending to Lokfiloka Mountain, is another
it,
land, whu^ is made of gold. Because of its golden surface, it

reflects light like the surface of a mirror, and any physical article
that falls on that land can never be perceived again All hvmg
entities, therefore, have abandoned that golden land
TEXT 36
lok&loka iti sam&khyS yad anendcalena lok&lokasy&ntarvar-

tinavasthdpyate
lofca with light (or with inhabitants), aioAoh without light (or
without inhabitants), ih in this way, designation, yat

which, aneno by this, ocofeno mountain, lokaoi the land inhab-
ited by living entities, alokasyamd of the land not inhabited by living
entities, ontororh/id~which is in the middle, avasth&pyate ^la estab-
lished
TRANSLATION
Between the lands mhabited by hving entities and those that are
unmhabited stands the great moimtam which separates the two
and which is therefore celebrated as Lokaloka.

TEXT 37
sa loka-traydnte panta Ismrena mhito yasm&t suryddin&jh

dhruvdpavargdna.m jyotir-gandn&m gabhastayo 'rvdcindms tril lokdn
dmtanvdnd na kaddcit pardcind bhavitum utsahante idvad un-
nahandydmah
soft that mountain, loka-traya-anteoA. the end of the three lokas

(Bhurloka Bhuvarloka and Svarloka), panta/i all around ismrena
by the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krna, wAitaA created
yasmdthom which, surya-ddindmoi the sun planet dhruva-
apavargdndmxxp to Dhruvaloka and other inferior luminaries jyoUh-
gandndmoi all the luminaries, gabhastayah-^ the rays arvdcindn
on this side frin the three toftdn planetary systems dvitanvdndh^
spreading throughout, na not, at any time pardcindh
beyond the jurisdiction of that mountain, bhavitum to be utsahante
are able, âw^ that much, unnahana-dydmahthe measure of the
height of the mountain
TRANSLATION
By the supreme willK^na, the mountain known as Lokfiloka
of
has been installed as the outer border of the three worlds
Bhtirloka, Bhuvarloka and Svarloka to control the rays of the
sun throughout the umverse All the luminaries, from the sun up
to Dhruvaloka, distribute their rays throughout the three worlds,
but only withm the boundary formed by this mountain. Because it
IS extremely high, extendmg even higher than Dhruvaloka, it
blocks the rays of the luminaries, which therefore can never

extend beyond it
PURPORT
When we speak of loka-traya, we refer to the three primary planetary
systems Bhilh Bhuvah and Svah into which the universe is divided
308 Srimad-Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
Surrounding these planetary systems are the eight directions, namely

east west, north, south, northeast, southeast, northwest and southwest
Lokaloka Mountain has been established as the outer boundary of all the
lokas to distribute the rays of the sun and other luminaries equally
throughout the universe
This vivid description of how the rays of the sun are distributed
throughout the different planetary systems of the universe is very scien-
tific Sukadeva Gosvami described thrae universal affairs to Mahflraja
Pariksit as he had heard about them from his predecessor He explained

these facts five thousand years ago, but the knowledge existed long, long
before because Sukadeva Gosvami received it through disciplic succes-
sion Because this knowledge is accepted through the disciphc succession,

It 18 perfect The modern scientific knowledge, on the contrary,
history of
does not go back more than a few hundred years Therefore, even if
modern scientists do not accept the other factual presentations of
Srlmad-BhSgavatam, how can they deny the perfect astronomical
calculations that existed long before they could imagine such things'?
There is so much information to gather from ^nmad-BhOgavatam.

Modern scientists, however, have no information of other planetary
systems and, indeed, are hardly conversant with the planet on which we
are now living
TEXT 38
etdvdl loka-vmyaso mdna-lahana-samsthdbhir vicintitah kavibhih sa

tu pancSJat-kofi-ganitasya bhu-golasya turiya-bhdgo 'yam
hkdhkScalai^
ettiil7i--thi8 much, iofca-wnydsah the placing of the different

planets, mdna with measurements, /o/câna symptoms,
saThsthdbhihsia well as with their different situations, vicmfttoh es-
tablished by scientific calculations, kavibhih-^hy learned scholars,
soh that, tu but, paiicfiiat-fco/i 500,000,000 yojanas, ganUaâ
which IS measured at, bhtl-golasya of the planetary system known as
Bhugolaka turiya-bh&gah one fourth a>am lhi& lokdloka-

acalahîhe mountain known as Lokaloka
TRANSLATION
Learned scholars who are free from mistakes, illusions and pro-
pensities to cheat have thus described the planetary systems and
their particular symptoms, measurements and locations With
great deliberation, they have established the truth that the distance
between Sumeru and the mountain known as Lokaloka is one
fourth of the diameter of the universe or, in other words,
125,000,000 yojanas [1 billion miles]
PURPORT
6rila VisvanStha Cakravarti ThSkura has given accurate astronomical
information about the location of Lokiloka Mountain the movements of
the sun globe and the distance between the sun and the circumference of
the universe However, the technical terms used in the astronomical
calculations given by the Jyotir Veda are diflBcult to translate into
English Therefore to satis^ the reader, we may include the exact
Sanskrit statement given by arlla Visvanfltha Cakravarti Thakura which
records exact calculations regarding universal affairs
sa tu lokdlokas tu bh&-gohkasya bha-sambandhanda-golakosyvtyartkak

siLrya^ eva hhuvo 'py ar^-golakayor madhya-vartitvat kha-golam iva bhu-
golam api paAcOsat-Imp-yopna-pramanam tasya tunya-bhdgah sardha-
dvddakL~kofi-yo]ana-vistdrocchraya ity arthaji bhUs tu catus-tnmsal-
hkfonapanc&sat-koti-pramdna jAeya yathd meru-modhyan mdnasottara-
madhya-paryantaTh ^rdha-sapta-pcdicSisal-lakôttaTa-koti-yQpna-pram&nam.
m&msottara-madhyit svddudaha-scmudra-paryantarh ân-navati-lakfa-
yojana-pramdnaTh tatak kdncanl-bhUmihsdrdha-sapta-paildJsal-lakfottara-
kofi-yajana-pramanA evam ekato mem-loh&hlmyor antar&lam ekodasa-sal-
hkâdhika-catus-kofi-panmitamanyoto *pi tathatyeto lok&lok&l loka~
parymt(ahsthanaThdv&viThsan-laf^ttarafa-koti-parimtaTh UMlokSd bahir
apy ekatah etavad eva anyato py et&vadevayad vak^yate, yo ntar-instara
etena hy aloka-panmAnam ca vydkhydtaihyad-bahir lokdlok&catAd ify ekato
hkllokak s&rdha-dvddasa-koti-yo}am-panmanah anyato pi sa tathety evarfi
cotus-tnifisal-lokfonapaficasat-kofi-praTnand bhuh sdbdhi-dvlpa-parvatd
jneyd. ata evdnda-golakdt sarvato ckkfu sapta-daSa-lakfa-yojandvahdse
vartamdne satiprthivydk sesa-n&gena dh&ramrh dig-gajaiS ca niscalf-karanam
sdrthakarh bhaved anyaihd tu vyS.khy&ntare panc&sat-koti-pramdnatv&daiuâ-

sarvam akincit-kararh sydt cdkfufe manvantare
ff)laka-lagnatve tat tat
c&hasm&t majpnarh sri-varaha-devenotth&panojh ca dui^hafarh syad ity
adikarh vivecanlyam.
TEXT 39
I ^
tad-upan?tac catasr?v ds&svatnui-yonindkhila-jagad-guruTiddhinivesitd

ye dviToda-pataya rsabhahpuskjracudo v&maTio 'pardjita iti sakala-
loka-sthiti-hetavak
tat-upan^fdt on the top of Lokiloka Mountain, catasr$u fii&u in

the four directions, 3.tma-yonin&-by Lord Brahma, akhila-jagat-
gurunfl the spiritual master of the whole universe, es-
tablished, ye all dvirada-patayah the best of elephants,

those,
r^6Aa/i Râbha, pus/cara-cOdoA Pufkaiacuda, wmona/i Vamana,
apar<I;ita/i Aparfijita, Uithus, sakala-loka-sthiti-hetavahlbe
causes of the maintenance of the different planets within the universe
TRANSLATION
On the top of Lokaloka Mountain are the four gaja-patis, the
best of elephants, which were estabhshed in the four directions by
Lord Brahma, the supreme spiritual master of the entire universe
The names of those elephants are Rabha, Pu^karacuda, Vamana
and Aparijita. They are responsible for mamtainmg the planetary
systems of the universe
TEXT 40
tesdm sva-vibhutindm loka-pdldndm ca vivvdha-vlryopabrmhan&ya

bhagavan paTama~mahd~puru^ mahd-vibhiLti-patir antaryamy dtmano
visuddha-sattvam dkarma-jndna~vairdgyaisvaryddy-asta-mahd-siddhy-
upalaksanam vi^hsenddibhih sm-pdrâda-pravaraih panvdnto nip'
varayudhopasobhitair nija-bhuja-dandaihsandhdrayamanas tasmin
gin-vare samantdt sakala-loka-svastaya dste
tefdm of all of them sva-vibkdtin&m who are his personal expan-

sions and assistants, loka-pdl&nSm who are entrusted with looking
after the universal affairs, ca and, tuwidha varieties vlrya-
upabrmhanciya for expanding the powers bhagavan ihe Supreme
Personality of Godhead, paramo-maftfl-purusah the foremost master
of all kinds of opulence, the Supreme Personality of Godhead mahd-
mbhuti-patih the master of all inconceivable potencies antarydmi
the Supersoul, dtmanah of Himself, visucid/ia-sauom having an ex-
istence without contamination by the material modes of nature dharma-
jMna-vairdgya of religion, pure knowledge and renunciation,
all kinds of opulence, o^to eight maha-siddhi and
aisvarya-ddiof
upalakfanam having the characteristics
of great mystic perfections,
m^mksena-ddibhihhy His expansion known as Vi^vaksena and others
sva-pdrsada-pravaraihthe best of personal assistants panv&ntah
surrounded, mja His own, vara-dyudhahy different types of weap-
ons, upasobhitaih being decorated mya own, bhuja-dandaihvf ith
stout arms, sandhfirayamfinah manifesting form fasmin on
this
that,gin-uare great mountain, samantdt a\l around, mkala-loka-

svastaye for the benefit of all the planetary systems flste exists
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Godhead is the master of all tran-
Personality of
scendental opulences and the master of the spiritual sky He is the
Supreme Person, Bhagavan, the Supersoul of everyone The
demigods, led by Indra, the Kmg of heaven, are entrusted with
seemg to the affairs of the material world To benefit all hvmg
bemgs m all the varied planets and to mcrease the power of those
elephants and of the denugods, the Lord manifests Himself on top
of that mountain m a spiritual body, uncontanunated by the modes
of material nature Surrounded by His personal expansions and
312 Srimad-Bhdgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 20
assistants like Vi^vaksena, He exhibits all His perfect opulences,

such as rehgion and knowledge, and His mystic powers such as
anima, laghima and mahima. He is beautifully situated, and He is
decorated by the different weapons in His four hands
TEXT 41
dktlpam emm vesamgata e$a bhagav&n &tma-yogam&yayd mracita-

wv\dha-loka-yd.trd-gpplydyety arthah.
<5-/ca/pam for the duration of the time of creation, emm thus,

weâm appearance, gato/i has eâh this, hhagavfin the
accepted,
Supreme Personality of Godhead, atma-yoga-mdyayd by His own
spiritual potency, wracifci perfected, vividha-bka-y&trdlhe liveli-
hood of the various planetary systems, goptydya~]\jist to maintain, ift

thus, arthafi the purpose
TRANSLATION
The various forms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, such
as NSrayana and Visnu, are beautifully decorated with different
weapons The Lord exhibits those forms to mamtain all the varied
planets created by His personal potency, yogamayS.
PURPORT
In Bhagavad-gttd {4 6) Lord K^^na says,sambhav&my dtma-m&yayd
i appear by My The word atma-rndyd refers to the
internal potency
Lords personal potency, yogamdyd. After creating both the material
world and spiritual world through ytâmdyd, the Supreme Personality
of Godhead personally maintains them by expanding Himself in
different categories as the Vi?nu mdrtis and the demigods He maintains
the material creation from beginning to end, and He personally
maintains the spintual world
TEXT 42
?r^{ n\}Rii
yo 'ntar-vist&ra etenahy abka-parandnajh ca vyUkhyatamyad bakr

lokdlokdcal&L tatah pamst&d yogesvara-gatm visuddham uddharantu
ya/i that which, antah-vtstdrahlhe distance inbide LokSloka

Mountain, efena by this, / indeed abkL-panmdnam ihe mdth of
the tract of land known as Aloka-varâ, co and vyafc/iydtam de-
scribed yaf-which, bo//i outside, lok&loka-acaldt beyond
Lokaloka Mountain, tota/i that, /jarastflt beyond, yogesvara-gatim
the path of Yogesvara (Ky^na) m penetrating the coverings of the
universe, uwucW/iam without material contamination, udaharanti-
they say
TRANSLATION
My dear King, outside Lokaloka Mountain is the tract of land
known which extends for the same breadth as the
as Aloka-varâ,
area within the mountain in other words, 125,000,000 yojanas
[one bilhon miles] Beyond Aloka-varsa is the destmation of those
who from the material world It is beyond the
aspire for liberation
jurisdiction of the material modes of nature, and therefore it is
completely pure Lord Ki^na took Arjuna through this place to
brmg back Ae sons of the brflhmana
TEXT 43
aiwmwi ^ I
an4a-madhya-gatah sUryo
dy&v-abhumyor yad antaram
sUryanda-gohyor madhye
kofyah syuh panca-wmsatih
anâ-madhya-gatahsilusiled in the center of the universe,
sflrTBtA the sun globe, dydv-dbkamyoh the two planetary systems

Bhflrloka and Bhuvarloka, yat which, antaram\n between, sdrya
of the sun, anijb,-golayoh--md the globe of the universe, madhyem
the middle, /cotyah groups of ten million, are, panca-tnrh-
sob/i twenty-five
TRANSLATION
The sun is situated [vertically] in the middle of the umverse, m
the area between Bhurloka and Bhuvarloka, which is called an-
tankâ, outer space The distance between the sun and the circum-
ference of the universe is twenty-five kofi yojanas [two bilhon
miles]
PURPORT
The word koti means ten million, and a yojana is eight miles The
diameter of the universe is fifty kofi yojaTias (four billion miles)
Therefore, since the sun is m the middle of the universe, the distance
between the sun and the edge of the universe is calculated to be twenty-
five kofi yojanas (two billion miles)
TEXT 44
mjte 'nda ea etasmmyad abhat tato mdrtanda iti vyapadesak

hranyagarbha iti yad dhiranydnda-samudbhavah.
m/ledead, ande in the globe, ejah this, ctosmm in this, yat
which, ofe/iuf entered personally at the time of creation, tatahhom

that, mdrtanîa Martan^, iti thus, xyapadesah\he designation,
hiranya-garhhahknoyfn as Hiranyagarbha, i/i thus, yat because,
himnya-anda-samudbhavah^hiB material body was created from
Hiranyagarbha
TRANSUTION
The sun-god is also known as Vairaja, the total material body for
all living entities Because he entered this dullegg of the universe
at the time of creation, he is also called Martanda He is also known
as Hiranyagarbha because he received his material body from
Hiranyagarbha [Lord Brahmij
PURPORT
The post of Lord Brahma is meant for very highly elevated spintuallv
advanced living beings When such living beings are unavailable Lord
Visnu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, expands Himself as Lord
Brahma This takes place very rarely Consequently there are two kinds
ofBrahmas Sometimes Brahma is an ordinary living entity and at other
times Brahma is the Supreme Personality of Godhead The Brahmfi
spoken of here is an ordinary living being Whether BrahmS is the
Supreme Personality of Godhead or an ordinary living being, he is
known as Vairija Brahma and Hiranyagarbha Brahma Therefore the

sun-god 18 also accepted as Vairaja Brahma
TEXT 45
suryena hi mbhajyante
dmh kham dyaur mahi bhida
svar^dpavargau narakd
rasauh&msi ca sarvasah
sHryenahy the sun-god within the sun planet hi indeed, mhha-

jyanteRTe divided, disah the directions, kham the sky dyauh
the heavenly planets, mahi the earthly planets, hhida other divi-
sions, svarga the heavenly planets, apavargau and the places for
liberation, narafeJh- the hellish planets, rasauk&jfisianch. as Atala
ca also, sarvasah a\\

TRANSLATION
O King, the sun-god and the sun planet divide all the directions
of the universe It is only because of the presence of the sun that
we can understand what the sky, the higher planets, this world and
the lower planets are It is also only because of the sun that we can
understand which places are for material enjoyment, which are for
liberation, which are helbsh and subterranean
TEXT 46
deva-tiryan-manufy&ndm
sarisrpa-savlrudh&m
$arva-jiva-nik&ydndm
sUrya dtmd dfg-lsvarah
dew of the demigods, tiryahthe lower animals, manit^&Ti&m

and the human beings, sarisfpo the insects and the serpents, sa-
vfrud/ifim and the plants and trees, sarva-jiva-nikdydTi&moi all
groups of living entities, sdryahihe sun-god, dtm&t\ie life and soul,
dflc of the eyes, iswrah the Personality of Godhead
TRANSLATION
All hvmg mcluding demigods, human bemgs, animals,
entities,
birds, insects, reptiles, creepers and trees, depend upon the heat
and hght given by the sun-god from the sun planet. Furthermore,
It IS because of the sun's presen< that all livmg entities can see,
and therefore he is called drg-iivara, the Personality of Godhead

presidmg over sight
PURPORT
In this regard, ^rlla Visvanfltha CakravartI Thakura says, sUrya dtmd
atmatvenopdsyah. The actual life and soul of all living entities within
this universe is the sun He is therefore updsya, worshipable We wor-
Text 46] The Structure of the Uni>erse 317
ship the sun-god by chanting the Cayatri mantra {om bhur bhuvah svah
tat savitur varenyam bhargo devasya dhimahi) Sur>a is the life and souI
of this universe and there are innumerable universes for which a sun-
god IS the life and soul, just as the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the
life and soul of the entire creation We have information that Vairaja
Hiranyagarbha, entered the great dull material globe tailed the sun
This indicates that the theory held by so-called scientists that no one lives
there is wrong Bhagavad-g[t& also says that Kr^na first instructed
Bhagavad-gU& to the sun-god {imam vivasvate yogam proktavdn aham
avyayam) Therefore the sun is not vacant It is inhabited by living en-
tities, and the predominating deity is Vairaja or Vivasvan The
difference between the sun and earth is that the sun is a fiery planet but
everyone there has a suitable body and can live there without difficulty
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Twentieth

Chapter, of the Srimad-Bhagavatam, entitled, Studying the Structure of
the Universe
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
The Movements of the Sun

This chapter informs us of the movements of the sun The sun is not sta-
tionary, It 18 also moving like the other planets The sun s movements
determine the duration of night and day When the sun travels north of
the equator, it moves slowly during the day and very quickly at night,
thus increasing the duration of the daytime and decreasing the duration
of night Similarly, when the sun travels south of the equator, the exact
opposite 18 true
the duration of the day decreases, and the duration of
night increases When the sun enters Karkata-rasi (Cancer) and then
travels to Siraha-rasi (Leo) and so on through Dhanuh-rasi (Sagittarius),
Its course is called Dakiniyana, the southern way, and when the sun en-
ters Makara-rSsi (Capricorn) and thereafter travels through Kumbha-

rali (Aquarius) and so on through Mithuna-rasi (Gemini), its course is
called UttarSyana, the northern way When the sun is in Me^-rSsi
(Aries) and TulS-rSsi (Libra), the duration of day and night are equal
On MSnasottara Mountain are the abodes of four demigods East of
Sumeru Moimtain is DevadhanI, where King Indra lives, and south of
Sumeru is Samyamani, the abode of YamarSja, the superintendent of
death Similarly, west of Sumeru is Nimlocani, the abode of Varuna, the
demigod who controls the water, and north of Sumeru is Vibhavarl,
where the demigod of the moon lives Sunrise, noon, sunset and nud-
night occur in all these places because of the movements of the sun
Diametrically opposite the place where the sunrise takes places and the
sun IS seen by human eyes, the sun will be setting and passing away from
human vision Similarly, the people residing diametrically opposite the
point where it is midday will be experiencing midnight The sun rises
and sets with all the other planets, headed by the moon and other
luminaries
The entire kdla-cakra, or wheel of time, is established on the wheel of
the sun-gods chariot This wheel is known as Samvatsara The seven
horses pulling the chariot of the sun are known as Giyatrl, B^hatl,
319
U?nik, Jagati, Tri^tup, Anus{up and PaAkti They are harnessed by a

demigod known as Arunadeva to a yoke 900,000 yojanas wide Thus the
chariot carries Adityadeva, the sun-god Always staying in front of the

sun-god and oflfermg their prayers are sixty thousand sages known as
Valikhilyas There are fourteen Gandharvas, Apsaras and other
demigods, who are divided into seven parties and who perform ritualistic
activities every month to worship the Supersoul through the sun-god ac-
cording to different names Thus the sun-god travels through the
universe for a distance of 95,100,000 yojanas (760,800,000 miles) at a
speed of 16,004 miles at every moment
TEXT 1
ii \ w
sri-suka uv&ca
et&v&n eva bhU-valayasya sannivesah pramdna-lak$anato
vyOkhy&tah.
sri-sukah uvdco I^ri ûkadeva Gosvanu said, etdvdnso much,

etw certamly, hhu-valayasya sannivesah the arrangement of the
whole universe, pramana-laksanaiah according to measurement (fifty
crores of yojanas, or four billion miles in width and length) and charac-
teristics, estimated
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvam! said My dear King, I have thus far described
the diameter of the universe [fifty crores of yojanas, or four
billion miles] and its general characteristics, according to the
estimations of learned scholars
TEXT 2
ft ftftwsaitp} gft? sqftnfni w
5( ainiîMN
Text 3] The Movements of the Sun 321
etena hi diw nuin4ala-m&nam tad-vuki upadtsanti yathd dvi-dalayor

nisp&vddindm te antaren&ntankfam tad-ubkaya-sandhitam.
etena hy this estimation hi indeed divah of the upper planetary

system, maTi4ala-m&namlh.e measurement of the globe, tat-vuiah
the experts who know about it upodwanft instruct >afAdjust as
dvi-dalayoh\n the two halves, ni^pava-ddindmoi gram such as
wheat te of the two divisions, antarena in the intervening space,
antan/csom the sky or outer space, tat by the two ubhaya on both
sandhitam where the two parts join
sides,
TRANSLATION
As a gram of wheat is divided into two parts and one can estimate
the size of the upper part by knowing that of the lower, so, expert
geographers mstruct, one can imderstand the measurements of
the upper part of the universe by knowmg those of the lower part
The sky between the earthly sphere and heavenly sphere is c^led
antariksa, or outer space It adjoms the top of the sphere of earth
and the bottom of that of heaven
TEXT 3
^ \\\\\
yan-madhya-gato bhagav&ms tapaMm patis tapana dtapena tn-ioktm

pratapaty avabhdsayaty dtma-bhSsd sa eâ udagayana-dahsinayam-
miûmta-sanijndhhir nUlndya-saighrya-saman&bhir gatihhir
Orohanavarokana-samana-sthaneû yathd-savanam abhipadyamano
makarddiû rdhsv aho-rdtr&ni dirgha-hrasva-sam&n&ni vidhcdte
yatoi which (the intermediate space), madhya-gatah being situ-
ated m the middle, bhagavCin the most powerful, tapatdm patihihe

master of those that heat the whole universe, topona/i the sun,
<Uapenahy heat, tn-lokiTn the three worlds, pmiapoft heats
avabhasayati lights, atma-bhOsahy its own illuminating rays, sah~

that, esah the sun globe, udagayanaof passing to the northern side
of the equator, dakîm-ayanaof passing to the southern side of the

equator, vaisuvataor of passing through the equator, sanyMbhihhy
different names, mdndya characterized by slowness, saighryaamh-
ness, saman&bhih and by gatibhihhy movement,
equality,
&rohanaoi rising, avarohanaoi going down, samflna or of staying
in the middle, sth&nefum positions, yathd-savanam
according to the
order of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, abhipadyam&nah mov-
ing, maAoro-fldiju headed by the sign Makara (Capncorn), rOsiû in
different signs, ahah-rdtrdni the days and nights, dirg/ia long,

/irasva short, samandm equal, uidAotte makes
TRANSLATION
In the midst of that region of outer space [antankâ] is the most
opulent sun, the king of all the planets that emanate heat, such as
the moon By the influence of its radiation, the sun heats the
iimverse and mamtains proper order It also gives hght to help
its
all hvmg passing toward the north, toward the

entities see 'While
south or through the equator, m
accordance with the order of the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead, it is said to move slowly, swiftly
or moderately Accordmg to its movements m
rising above, gomg
beneath or passmg through the equator and correspondmgly
coming m
touch with various signs of the zodiac, headed by
Makara [Capricorn] days and nights are short, long or equal to
one another
PURPORT
Lord Brahmfi prays m his Brahma-saThhitd (5 52)
yac cakûr eja savitd sakala-grahdn&m
r&ja samasta-sura-milrtir ae?a-tejdh
yasy&jnayd bhramaii saihbhjia-kdla-cakro
govmdam &di-puru^m tarn aham bhajdmi
I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, the Supreme Personality of

Godhead under whose control even the sun, which is considered to be the
eye of the Lord, rotates within the fixed orbit of eternal time The sun is
the king of all planetary systems and has unlimited potency in heat and
light Although the sun is described as bhogavan, the most powerful
and although it is actually the most powerful planet within the universe.
It nevertheless has to carry out the order of Covinda, Kf^na The sun-god
cannot deviate even an inch from the orbit designated tohim Therefore
in every sphere of life, the supreme order of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead is carried out The entire material nature carries out His orders
However, we foolishly see the activities of material nature without un-
derstanding the supreme order and Supreme Person behind them As
confirmed in Bhagavad-gUd, may&dhyaksena prahftih material nature
carries out the orders of the Lord, and thus everything is maintained in
an orderly way
TEXT 4
TO TOttroft to irofts
rag ^ ufiis TO5P^ ^
'nftinaii
yadd me$a-tulayor vartate taddho-r&MSni sam&nGni bhavarUiyadd

vrsabhGdifupaficasu ca rOsisu caroft taddhdny eva vardhante hrasati ca
masi, mdsy ekaikd gkaiiM rdtriîu
yoda when, meâ-tulayohmMe^ (Aries) and Tula (Libra), var-

tate the sunexists, todfl at that time, ahah-rdtrdmlhe days and
nights,samoTwJni equal in duration, bhavantiBie, yodfl when,
vrsabha-ddi?u heeded by Vr^ha (Taurus) and Mithuna (Gemmi),
pancasu in the five, co also, rflsifu signs, corati moves, todd at
that time, ahdni the days, eva certainly, vardhante increase,
hrasati
is diminished, ca and, mdsi masi m every month, eka-
e/nS one, ghafikdhah hour, rfitnfu in the nights
TRANSLATION
When the siin passes through Meâ [Anes] and TulS [Libra], the
durations of day and night are equal When it passes through the
five signs headed by V^âbha [Taurus], the duration of the days
increases [until Cancer], and then it gradually decreases by half

an hour each month, until day and mght agam become equal [m
Libra]
TEXTS
!Ri wg ii \ \\
yadd vfscikadisu pancasu vartate tad&ho-rStrdm mparyay&m bhavantu
yadd whea, ufsci/ca-ddiû headed by Vtscika (Scorpio),

padcosu five, Mzrtate remains, tadd at that time, ahah-rUtrOni
the days and nights, viparyaydmths opposite (the duration of the day
decreases, and that of night mcreases), hhavantiare
TRANSLATION
When the sun passes through the five signs begimung with
Yricika [Scorpio], the duration of the days decreases [until
Capricorn], and then gradually it mcreases month after month,
until day and mght berame equal [in Aries]
TEXT 6
TOT! II % II
y&vad dakpndyanam ahdm vardhante ydvad udagayanam r&trayaii.
ydwot until, dakînarayanam\he sun passes to the southern side,

ohdm the days, uardhonte increase, ydvot until, udagayanam
the sun passes to the northern side, rdtroyoh the nights
TRANSLATION
Until the sun travels to the south the days grow longer, and until
It travels to the north the mghts grow longer
TEXT?
WSSragyiPt ^t5RWf flPratrR-
S(f -s^mpir^srnff
siw *rn^ snuiTOWfi 3W3:
ftnFrfirw ma?mn5iR#RihiR't% sfmf
II II
evam nava kotaya eka-pancOsal-lakâniyojan&ndm mdnasottara-

gin-panmrtanasyopadisanti tasnunn aindrim purim p&rvasmdn meror
dev^h&nim n&ma daksinato yGmydih mrhyarnanlih n&ma pascOd
v&mnlrh mmlocanim ndma uttaratahsaumydrii vibh&vafirh n&ma
tdsUdaya-madkyahnastamaya-nisUh&nih bhutdn&m pravjpti-mvrtti-
nmitt&ni samaya-viseêna meros catur-dtsam.
evam thus, oava nine, kofayah^ten millions, eka-panc&sat

fifty-one, ZaAsfim hundred thousands, yojandndmoi the yojanas,
manasottara-ginoi the mountain known as Mfinasottara panvar-
tanasya of the circumambulation, upadisanft they (learned scholars)
teach, iosmin on that (Manasottara Mountain), awidrfm of King In-
dra, purim the aty, pUrvasm&t on the eastern side, merohof
Sumeru Mountain, cfevad/uSnun Devadhfini n&ma of the name,
dakfinatah on the southern side, y&my&m of Yamarflja, samya-
mo/wm Saihyaraani, ndma named, pascat on the western side
vflrunfm of Varuâ, mm/oconim Nimlocani, ndma- named, ut-
taratahon the northern side, saumySm of the moon, vibh&vanm
Vibhavari, ndma named, t&sum all of them, udajm rising,
mod/iyd/ina- midday, osfamayasunset, nisa/idni midnight, iti
thus, bhutdn&m of the living entities, pravrtUof activity mvrtti
and cessation of activity, nimrftdm the causes, samaya-vise?ena by
the particular times, merohof Sumeru Mountain, catuh-dtsamthe
four sides
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvaml continued, My dear King, as stated before,
the learned say that the sun traveb over all sides of Mftnasottara
Mountain m a circle whose length is 95,100,000 yojanas

[760,800,000 miles] On Mfinasottara Mountain, due east of Mount
Sumeru, is a place known as Devadhfinl, possessed by King Indra.
Similarly, m the south is a place known as Saihyainani, possessed
by Yamaraja, in the west is a place known as Nunlocani, possessed
by Yaruna, and m the north is a place named Vibhavari, possessed
by the moon-god. Sunnse, midday, sunset and midnight occur m
aU those places according to specific tunes, thus engaging all hvmg
entities in their various occupational duties and also makmg them
cease such duties
TEXTS 8-9
luii m f
^ i II II
tatratyOnUrh dimsa-madhyafiffUa eva sadddUyas tapati savyen&calarh

dakfinena haroU, yatrodeti tasya ha sam&na-sUtra-nipate nimlocati
yatra hvacana syandendbhiiapati taâ Haifa samdna-siUra-nipdte
pmsvapayati tatra gatam na pasyanti ye tarn samanupasyeran.
fatratyflndmfor the hvmg entities residing on Mount Meru, divasa-

madhyaUgatahheing positioned as at midday, eva indeed, sodfl al-
ways,adUyah the sun, topati heats, savyena to the left side,
acalom Sumeru Mountain, dakfinenato the right (being forced by

wind blowing to the right, the sun moves to the right), /caroh moves,
yatra the pomt where, udetiil rises, toâ of that posiuon, ha
certainly, sanUina-sutrarnipdteat the diametrically opposite pomt,
mmlocoh the sun sets, yatra where, kvacana somewhere, ân-
deno with perspiration, ahhitapaft- heats (at midday), taâoi
that, ho certainly, efoji this (the sun), samdna-sUtra-nip&teat the
diametrically opposite point, prosw^yoti the sun causes to sleep (as at
midnight), tatra there, gotom gone, na pasyanh do not see, ye
who, tom- the sunset, samanupafyeran seeing
TRANSLATION
The hving entities residing on Sumeru Mountain are always very
warm, as at nudday, because for them the sun is always overhead
Although the sun moves counterclockwise, facing the constella-
tions, with Sumeru Mountain on its left, it also moves clockwise
and appears to have the mountam on its right because it is m-
fluenced by the dakfinavarta wind People hvmg m countries at
pomts diametrically opposite to where the sun is first seen nsmg
will see the sun setting, and if a straight bne were drawn from a
point where the sun is at midday, the people m countries at the op-
posite end of the Ime would be experiencing midmght Similarly,
if people residing where the sun is setting were to go to countries
diametrically opposite, they would not see the sun in the same
condition
TEXT 10
yadO. cawdrydhpuryOhpracahie pancadasa-ghafik&bhir ydmyam

sap&da-kofi-dvayarh yojandndrh s&rdha-dv&dasa-ldks&ni s&dhik&ni
copaydtu
yodfl when, ca and, amdryahoi India, pujjdh from the resi-
dence, pracalate it moves, paricadasa by fifteen, ghatikdhhih half

hours (actually twenty-four minutes), yflmjdm to the residence of
YamarSja, saphda~hopi-dvayam two and a quarter crores (22,500,000)

yojanOndmoi yojanas, s&rdhamA one half, dvddasa-lak$&ni
twelve hundred thousand, sddhik&ni twenty-five thousand more, ca

and, upayOtihe passes over
TRANSLATION
When the sun travels from Devadhini, the residence of Indra, to
Saihyainani, the residence of Yamar&ja, it travels 23,775,000 yo-
janas [190,200,000 miles] m fifteen ghafikis [six hours].
328 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Guato 5, Ch 21
PURPORT
The disunce by the word sOdhikani is panca-mThsati-
indicated
sahosrOdhikani, or 25,000 yojanas That plus two and a half crores and
twelve and a half lakâ of yojanas is the distance the sun travels between
each two cities This comes to 23,775,000 yojanas, or 190,200,000 miles
The total orbit of the sun is four times that distance, or 95,100,000 yo-
pjuxs (760,800,000 miles)
TEXT 11
evarh tato v&nxnlm saumydm aindnrh ca punas tath&nye ca grahdh

somadayo nakptraih saha jyotis-cakre samahhyudyanti saha vd nrnlo-
canti.
evamin this way, tatahirom there, vdrunSm to the quarters

where Varupa lives, saumydm to the quarters where the moon lives,
aindrim ca and to the quarters where Indra lives, puna/i again,

tathd so also, anye the others, ca also, grahd/i planets, soma-
fidaya/i headed by the moon, nakatraih-~&l\ the stars, saho with,
jyotih-cakrem the celestial sphere, samahhyudyanUxiso, saha
ông with, d or, mmlocantiseL
TRANSLATION
From the residence of Yamaraja the sun travels to Nunlocani, the
residence of Varuna, from there to Yibhavari, the residence of the
moon-god, and from there agam to the residence of Indra. In a
similar way, the moon, along with the other stars and planets,
becomes visible in the celestial sphere and then sets and agam
becomes invisible
PURPORT
In Bhagavad-gM (10 21) K^^â says, nak$atr&n&m aham sast Of
stars I am the moon This indicates that the moon is similar to the other
stars The Vedic literature informs us that within this universe there is
one sun, which is moving The Western theory that all the luminaries in
the sky are different suns is not confirmed in the Vedic literature Nor
can we assume that these luminaries are the suns of other universes, for
each universe covered by various layers of material elements, and

is
therefore although the universes are clustered together we cannot see

from one universe to another In other words whatever we see is within
this one universe In each universe there is one Lord Brahma and there
are other demigods on other planets, but there is only one sun
TEXT 12
evam muhUrtena catus-tnrfisal-lakfa-yopndny asfa-iat6dhik&ni sauro

rathas traylmayo *sau catasjû panvartate puriîu
emm thus, muhurtena\n a muhurta (forty-eight minutes)

catu/i-tnnwai thirty-four, IaA?a hundred thousands yopndm
yojanas, osto-ia/a-dlii/nSni increased by eight hundred saurah
rathah the chariot of the sun-god, trayi-mayahy/hich is worshiped
by the Gayatri mantra {orh bhUr bhuvah svah tat savitur, etc ), asau
tW, cakiST?u to the four, panvartate he moves, purifu through
different residential cpiarters
TRANSLATION
Thus the chariot of the suu-god, which is trayimaya, or
worshiped by the words oiii hhur bhuvah svah, travels through the
four residences mentioned above at a speed of 3,400,800 yojanas
[27,206,400 miles] m
a muhurta.
TEXT 13
yasyaikam cakraih dvddasdram fan-nemi tri-nabhi

sartivatsar&tmakam sam&mananti lasy&kô meror mUrdhani k{io
m&nasottare kjietara-bh&go yatra protam ravi-rathaCahram taila-
yaTUra-cakravad bhraman. mArmottam-girau panbhramatu
yasyaoi which, efcam one, ca&ram wheel, dnSdosa twelve,

arom spokes, sc/ six, reemi the segments of thenm, tn~ndbki the
three pieces of the hub, samtwtsara-dtmakam whose nature is a sam-
vatsara, samdmananti they fully describe, the chariot of the
sun-god, a/cja/i the axle, merohoi Sumeru Mountain, murdham
on the top, /lytoh fixed, mOnasottare on the mountain known as
Manasottara, fe/la fixed, itara-bhi^hthe other end, jafra where,
protam fixed on, ravi-raiha-cakr(m~\he wheel of the chariot of the
sun-god, taila-yantra-cakra-vat-~\ike the wheel of an oil-pressing
machine, hhromot moving, mdnasottara-girau on Minasottara
Mountain, panbhramatiturnB
TRANSLATION
The chariot of the sun-god has only one wheel, which is known
as Saihvatsara The twelve months are calculated to be its twelve
spokes, the six seasons are the sections of its run, and the three
catur-mSsya periods are its three-sectioned hub One side of the
axle carrying the wheel rests upon the summit of Mount Sumeru,
and the other rests upon Mfinasottara Mountam Affixed to the
outer end of the axle, the wheel contmuously rotates on MSnasot-
tara Mountain hke the wheel of an oil-pressmg machme
TEXT 14
II il
tasmmn ake krtamiLlo dvittyo 'kâs turyamdnena sammitas kuJa-

yantrSkfavad dhruve krtopan-bhOgah.
tasmm akfein that axle, /cfta-mwloA whose base is fixed,

dwfiya/i a second, ak$ahaxle, tuTyam&nenahy one fourth, sam-
Text 15] The Movemente of the Sun 331
mita/i measured, taila-yantra-akâ-vathke the axle of an oil-

pressing machine, dhruvelo Dhruvaloka /cfto fixed, upari-
bhGgahupper portion
TRANSLATION
As m an oil-pressmg machine^ this first axle is attoched to a sec-
ond axle, which is one-fourth as long [3,937,500 yojanas, or
31,500,000 nules] The upper end of this second axle is attached
to Dhruvaloka by a rope of wind
TEXT15
ratha-nUjias tu ?af-tnrhsal-laksa-yojan&yatas tat-turiya-bhega-ms&las

t&v&n ravi-ratha-yugo yatra hayas chando-namamh sapt&nma-yojitd
vahanti devam ddityam.
ratha-nidahthe interior of the chariot, tu but, sat-tnihsat-lakâ-

yajana-Ayatah 3,600,000 yojanas long, tat-tunya-bhdga^ône
quarter of that measure (900,000 yojanas), vwdfofc having a width
tflvfln so much also, ravi-ratha-yugahlh.e yoke for the horses
yatra where, hay&h horses, chandah~n5manah'~hsving the
different names of Vedic meters, sapta seven, oruna-yq/iffi^ hooked
up by Arunadeva, vahanti carry, devamlhe demigod, ddityam the
sun-god
TRANSLATION
My dear King, the carnage of the sun-gods chariot is estimated
to be 3,600,000 yojanas [28,800,000 miles] long and one-fourth
as wide [900,000 yojanas, or 7,200,000 miles] The chariots
horses, which are named after Gftyatri and other Vedic meters, are
harnessed by Arunadeva to a yoke that is also 900,000 yojanas
wide This chariot contmuously carries the sun-god
PURPORT
In the Vi^nu Purd(ui it is stated
g&yatri ca brhaty ii^nig

jagatl tnstup eva ca
anuftup pankiir ity uktOs
chandimsi harayo raveh
The seven horses yoked to the sun-gods chariot are named Gfiyatri,
Bfhati, U^nik, Jagati, Tritup, Anu^tup and Pahkti These names of
various Vedic meters designate the seven horses that carry the sun-gods
chariot
TEXT 16
pumst&t samtur aruna^ pascdc ca myuktah sautye harrmî kiUlste
arunoh the demigod

purastdt in front, savUuhoi the sun-god,
named Arupa, jjoicflt looking backward, ca and, myuktah
engaged, sauê of a charioteer, karmaniin the work, /nia cer-
tainly, flste remains
TRANSLATION
Although Arunadeva sits in front of the sun-god and is engaged
in driving the chariot and controUing the horses, he looks back-
ward toward the sun-god
PURPORT
In the VOyu Purdiia the position of the horses is described
sapt&sva-Tiipa~cchandaThsi
vahante vdmato ramm
caJfra-pahâ-nibaddhdni
cakre v&ksah samdhUah
Although Arunadeva is in the front seat controlling the horses he looks

back toward the sun-god from his left side
TEXT 17
ftjrEi: II II
tathd v&lakhilya r^yo 'figu^fha-parva-matrOh sa?ti-sahasrdni puratah

sQryam sUkta-vdk&ya niyuktdh samstuvantu
tathd there, vdhkhilydhW&hkhilyas, ffayah great sages,

adgusfha-parva-mdtrdh whose size is that of a thumb,
sahasrdniBiKty thousand, puratah \ti front, suryamthe sun-god,
su-ukta-vdkdya {or speaking eloquently, niyuktdh engaged, sarfistu-
vantioSer prayers
TRANSLATION
There are sixty thousand saintly persons named Vahkhdyas,
each the size of a thumb, who are located m
front of the sun-god
and who offer him eloquent prayers of glorification
TEXT 18
R# Rift d
mRi \\M\
tathdnye ca fâyo gandharvdpsaraso ndgd grdmanyo ydtudhdnd devd

Uy ekaikaso gajidh sapta caturdasa rrmi mdsi bhagavaniarh suryam
dtmdnam ndnd-Mmdriamprthafirndnd-ndmdnah pYthak-karmabhir
dvandvasa updsate
tatka similarly, anje others, co also, r?qyo/i saintly persons

gcmdharva-apsarasahGmdhaxvaB and ApsarSs, nqgfi^ NSga snakes
grfimonyakYakfas, ydtudhdndhB&kâaaa, dewfl/i dermgods, Ui
334 Srimad'Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 21
thus,eka-ekasahone by one, ganfi/i groups, iopto seven, catur-

dasa fourteenin number, mdsi mdsiin every month, bhagavan^
tom unto the most powerful demigod, sUryamthe sun-god, at-

mdnamthe life of the universe, Tifinfl various, ndm&nam who
possesses names, pjihak^Bepair&te, nflmU-mUmfina/i having various
names, separate, karmabhihhy ritualistic ceremonies,
dvandvasahm groups of two, uposofe worship
TRANSLATION
Similarly, fourteen other saints, Gandharvas, Apsaris, Nâs,
Yakas, RSkfasas and demigods, who are divided mto groups of
two, assume different names every month and contmuously per-
form different ritualistic ceremomes to worship the Supreme Lord
as the most powerful demigod Suryadeva, who holds many names
PURPORT
In the Vi^m Purana it is said
munayah sUryam
stuvanti
gpndhanmr ^yate purah
TiYtyanto psaraso ySnti
suryasydnu nis&cardh
vahanti pannagd yakîh

knyate 'bhiûsafigrahah
v&likhilyOs tathaivainarh
panv&rya samOsate
so 'yaih sapta-gamh sUrya-

manâle muni-sattaTna
hvmosna v&n-vj^ftnarh
hetutve samayarh gatah
Worshiping the most powerful denugod Surya, the Gandharvas smg in

front of him, the Apsaris dance before the chariot, the Nmcaraa follow
the chariot, the Pannagas decorate the chariot, the Yakâs guard the
Text 19] The Movements of the Sui 335
chariot, and the saints called the V&hkhilyas surround the sun-god and
offer prayers The seven groups of fourteen associates arrange the proper
times for regular snow, heat and rain throughout the universe
lakfottaram sardha-nava-koti-yojana-panmandalam bhu-valayasya

ksanena sagavyUty-uttaram dvi-sahasra-yojanam sa bhunkte
lak$a-uttamm
increased by 100,000, sardha with. 5,000,000
Tiava-kopi-yojanaoi 90,000,000 yojanas, panmajidalamciTcum-
ference,
bhU-valayasya of the earthly sphere, k^nenam one
moment, sogatjyuft-uttamm augmented by two krosas (four miles)

dvt-sahasra-yojanOni 2,000 yojanas, sahlhe sun-god, bhuAkte
traverses
TTRANSLATION
My dear King, m hia
orbit through Bhunia];i4ala, the sim-god
95,100,000 yojanas [760,800,000 miles] at
traverses a distance of
the speed of 2,000 yojanas and two krofias [16,004 miles] a m
moment
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Twenty-first

Chapter of the ^rlmad-Bhagavatam, entaled, "The Movements of the
Sun.
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
The Orbits of the Planets
this chapter the orbits of the planets are described According to the
ivements of the moon and other planets, all the inhabitants of the
iverse are prone to auspiaous and inauspicious situations This is
erred to as the influence of the stars

The sun-god, who controls the affaire of the entire universe, especially
regard to heat, light, seasonal changes and so on, is considered an ex-

ision of NirSyana He represents the three Vedas Rg, Yajur and
ma and therefore he is known as Trayimaya, the form of Lord
rfiyana Sometimes the sun-god is also called Surya NSrayana The
i-god has expanded himself m twelve divisions, and thus he controls
six seasonal changes and causes winter, summer, ram and so on

gw and karmis following the vamSimjna institution, who practice
fha or oft&flga-yoga or who perform agnihotra sacrifices, worship
rya NarSyana for theu: own benefit The demigod Siirya is always in
ich with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana Residing m
ter space, which is m the middle of the universe, between Bhilloka and
uvarloka, the sun rotates through the time circle of the zodiac, repre-
ited by twelve rdsiSf or signs, and assumes different names according
the sign he is m For the moon, every month is divided into two
tnights Similarly, according to solar calculations, a month is equal to
*
time the sun spends m one constellation, two months constitute one
ison, and there are twelve months m a year The entire area of the sky
divided into two halves, each representing an oyarao, the course tra-
rsed by the sun withm a period of six months TTie sun travels some-
lea slowly, sometimes swiftly and sometimes at a moderate speed In
s way It travels vnthin the three worlds, consisting of the heavenly
nets, the earthly planets and outer space These orbits are referred to
great learned scholars by the names Saifavataara, Parivatsara, Idavat-
a, Anuvatsara and Vatsara

Phe moon is situated 100,000 yojmas above the rays of the sunshine
y and mght on the heavenly planets and Pitrloka are calculated ac-
cording to its waning and waxing Above the moon by a distance of

200,000 yopnas are some stars, and above these stars is ^nkra-graha
(Venus), whose influence is always auspicious for the inhahitants of the
entire universeAbove ûkra-graha by 200,000 yojanas is Budha-graha

(Mercury), whose influence is sometimes auspicious and sometimes m-
auspuaous Next, above Budha-graha by 200,000 yojanas, is AAgfiraka
(Mars), which almost always has an unfavorable influence Above
AiigSraka by another 200,000 yojanas is the planet called Brhaspati-
graha (Jupiter), which is always very favorable for qualified brahmarm
Above BThaspati-graha is the planet ânaiscara (Saturn), which is very
inauspicious, and above Saturn is a group of seven stars occupied by
great samtly persons who are always thinking of the welfare of the entire
umverse These seven stars circumambulate Dhruvaloka, which is the

residence of Lord Vi^nu withm this umverse
TEXT 1
Mn#i II ? II
rdjoc&ca
yad etad bhagavata &btyasya merum dhruvarh ca pradakftnena
pankrdmato r&slnSm abhimukham pracahtarh cOpradakfinarh
bhagavatopavamitam amv4ya vayam katham anumimlTnahltu
raja uvOcathe King (MahflrSja Parikît) yot which,

inquired,
etof this, bhagavatahoi the most powerful, adiôâof the sun
(Sflrya NSrayapa), merum the mountam known as Sumeru, dhmvam
CO as well as known as Dhruvaloka, pradakfinenahy plac-
the planet
ing on the right,
pankramatah which is going around, riSslTUlm the
differentsigns of the zodiac, a&Aimu/cAam facing toward, pra-
colitom moving, ca and, apradaksinom placing on the left,
bhagavata by Your Lordsbp, upavamitam describ^, amu^yaoi
that, vayam yit (the hearer), katham bovi, anuimmtmahic&n ac-
cept it by argument and mference, thus

Text 2] The Orbits of the Planets 339
TRANSLATION
King Parikfit inquired from ôkadeva Gosvfind My dear lord,
you have already affirmed the truth that the supremely powerful
sun-god travels around Dhruvaloka with both Dhruvaloka and
Mount Sumem on his right Yet at the same tune the sun-god faces
the signs of the zodiac and keeps Sumem and Dhmvaloka on his
left How can we reasonably accept that the sun-god proceeds
with Sumeru and Dhruvaloka on both his left and right
simultaneously?
TEXT 2
vit annnint
5?Pt
II
sahov&ca
yathU kuldla-cakrena bhramatS saha bhramat&m tad-dsrayCai&m
pipikkUdinamgcUir anyaivaprades&ntare^v apy upalabhyamdnatvdd
evaih Ttakâtra-rSsibhir upalakÛena lala-caifrena dhruvaih merum ca
pmkd^^neimpandh&vata saha pandhdvamdndTUlrh tad-6sraydndm
sUryddindm grahdndih gatir anyaiva nakfatrdntare rdsy-antare
copalabhyamdnatvdt.
sa?i iSukadeva Gosvami, ka very clearly, uwlca answered,

yotkfijust as, kuldla-cakrenaa. potters wheel, feknimatfi turning
around, so/io with, bhramatdmof those turning around, tat-
fismyflnflm being located on that (wheel), pipibka-ddindmoi small
ants, guftk the motion, anjd other, eva certainly, pradesa-an-
tareû m different locations, apt also, upalabbyamdnatvdt due to

bemg experienced, eixim similarly, nalâtra-rdsihhihhy the stars
and signs, upalaksiteTiahevag seen, fcflla-co/creno with the great
wheel of time, d/iruvam the star known aa Dhruvaloka, merum the

mountain known aa Sumeru, caand, pradaksinena on the right,
pnridAdvaW going around, soAa with, paridhdvamdnanamo{
thoae going around, tat-dsraydndmv/hose shelter is that wheel of
time, surja-ddindm headed by the sun, grahdndmoi the planets,
gatih the motion, anyd other, em certainly, riakfatm-antare in
different stars, rdsi-antare in different signs, caand,

upalabhyamdnatvdtdne to being observed
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvfimi clearly answered* When a potter's wheel
is moving and small ants located on that big wheel are movmg with
It, one can see that their motion is different from that of the wheel
because they appear sometimes on one part of the wheel and some-
times on another. Similarly, the signs and constellations, with
Sumeru and Dhruvaloka on their right, move with the wheel of
time, and the anthke sun and other planets move with them The
sun and planets, however, are seen m different signs and constella-
tions at different tunes This mdicates that their motion is
different from that of the zodiac and the wheel of tune itself
TEXTS
ii ? ii
sa eja bhagavdn dck-puru^ eva sdk^n ndrdyano bkdndm svastaya

Qtmdnarh traytmayarh harma-visuddhi-nimttaTh kavibhir api ca vedena
vifijfidsyamdm dvddasadhd vihhajya afsu vasantddisv ituûyathopa-
jofom Ttu-guTuSn vuiadhdti.
so^t that, esa?i this, bhagavdn the supremely powerful, adi-

puruah the original person, eva certainly, directly,
ndrdyanahthe Supreme Personality of Godhead, Nfirftyapa,
hkdndmo{ all the planets, svastaye for the benefit, dtmdnam
Himself, trayi-mayam consisting of the three Vedas {Sdma, Tajur and

karma-visuddhioi purification of fruitive activities nimittam
the cause, kambhihhy great saintly persons, apt also ca and,
vedenaby Vedic knowledge, lapjAfisyarndnoh being inquired about
dvOdasa-dha in twelve divisions, wfchajya dividing, fotsu in six
vasanta-ddisu beaded by spring, ftuyu seasons, yathd-upajoâm
according to the enjoyment of their past activities ftu-gunfin the
qualities of the different seasons, vidadhdtibe: arranges
TRANSLATION
The original cause of the cosnuc manifestation is the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead, Ndriyapa. When great saintly persons,
fully aware of the Vedic knowledge, offered prayers to the
Supreme Person, He descended to this material world the form m
of the sun to benefit all the planets and punfy fruitive activities
He divided Himself into twelve parts and created seasonal forms,
beginning with spring In this way He created the seasonal
qualities, such as heat, cold and so on
TEXT 4
II II
tom etam ihapurufds trayyd mdyayd varnQsramdc&r&nupathd

uccdvacaih karmabhir &mndtairyoga-vitanais ca sraddhay&yajanto
njasa sreyah samadhigacchanti.
tnm Him (the Supreme Personahty of Godhead), etam this, iha

m this world of mortality, puru^h all people, truyyd having three
divisions, vidyayd
by the Vedic knowledge,
vama-^ramaScdraibe
practices of the vamdsmma system, onupat/ioî following, ucco-
avacaih higher or lower according to the different positions m the var-

nOsrama-dharma {brakmana, h?atnya, vaisya and ifldro), kar-
mabhih by their respective activities, flmndtaih handed down, yoga-

wfonai/i by meditation and other yogic processes, ca and, srad-
dhayivnth great faith, jcyantofe worshiping, o/ytMa without

difi&cully, sreyah^-the ultimate benefit of life, samadhigacchantiihcy
attain
TRANSLATION
According to the system of four varnas and four fisramas, people
generally worship the Supreme Personahty of Godhead, Nfirayana,
who 18 situated as the sun-god With great faith they worship the
Supreme Personahty as the Supersoul according to ntutdistic
ceremomes handed down m
the three Vedas, such as agnihotra and
similar higher and lower fruitive acts, and accordmg to the process
of mystic yoga. In this way they very easily attain the ultimate goal
ofhfe
TEXTS
TO ^ inwfewWfrT TOm 58^ a t

II ^ II
atha sa Stmd lokdndm dy&v-OprtkivyoT antarena nahho-vahycuya

kLlacakra-gato dvadasa mCtsdn hhunfste r&si-samjfidn
sajfivatsardvayavdn m&sa^ pahâ-dvayarh dwG, naktarh ceti sapddarkfa-
dmyam upadisantiy&vat& aftham arhsam bhufijUa sa vai rtur Uy
vpadisyaie sammtsar&vayavak
otfta therefore, so/i He, eyafi this, the livmg force,

lok&ndmci all the three worlds, dyav-d-pjihivyoh antarena between
the upper and lower portions of the universe, nabhah-valayasyaof
outer space, Icdla-ca/cra-gatafi positioned m the wheel of time,
dvOdasa mdsdn twelve months, passes, rdsi-saibjndn
named samvatsara-avayavdnibe parts of the
after the zodiac signs,
whole year, mdsah one month, pakâ-dvayam two fortnights,
divdA day, naktam co and a night, thus, sapdda-xha- m
dvayam by stellar calculations, two and a quarter constellations,
upodiianh they instruct, ydvatdby as much time, ôftham amsam

Text 61 The Orbits of the Planets 343
one sixth of his orbit, bhuHjita pass, so/ithat portion, vai indeed,
ftuha season, ih thus, upodiôte is instructed, sarhvatsara-
amyamha part of a year
TRANSLATION
The sun-god, who Ngrayana, or Vi^nu, the soul of all the
is
worlds, 18 situated in outer space between the upper and lower

portions of the universe Passing through twelve months on the
wheel of time, the sun comes m
touch with twelve different signs
of the zodiac and assumes twelve different names according to
those signs The aggregate of those twelve months is caUed a sam-
vatsara, or an entire year According to lunar calculations, two
fortmghts one of the waxmg moon and the other of the
waning form one month That same period is one day and night
for the planet Pitrloka. According to stellar calculations, a month
equals two and one quarter constellations "When the sun travels
for two months, a season passes, and therefore the seasonal
changes are considered parts of the body of the year
TEXT 6
aw >1 ^ ii %. li
atha ca ydmtdrdhena nabho-vithy&in pracarati tarn kdlam ayanam

dcaksate
atha now, ca also, ydwftJby as long as, ardhcna half,

nabhahrvithy&min outer space, procaroh the sun moves, tom
that, /cdlam time, ayanam ayam, acak$ateis said
TRANSLATION
Thus the time the sun takes to rotate through half of outer space
IS called an ayana, or its period of movement [m the north or in
the
south]
TEXT?
H f 3S^ i ^
noil
atha caydvan nabho-man4a]am saha dydv-dprthivyor manâldbhydrh

kdrtsnyena sa ha bhunjlta tarh kdlarh saMvatsararh panvatsaram
vjldvatsaram anuvatsaram vatsaram iti bhdnor mdndya-saighrya-sama-
gpJtibkih samdmanantu
athanoyf, ca also, yfltwf as long as, nabhah-mandalamonlet

space, between the upper and lower world, safta along with, dydvoi
the upper world, dprthivyoho the lower world, manâldbhydmiht
spheres, kdrtsnyena entirely, sahhe, /wx indeed, bhuHpamAy
pass through, fam that, kdlamUme, saihmfeoramSaravatsara,
panvatsaram ParwaisaiSi, idowiasarom I^Svatsara, anuvatsaram
Anuvatsara, mtsaram Vatsara, rfi thus, bhdnohof the sun, mdn-
djoslow, saighrya speedy, samaand equal, gatibhihhy the
speeds,samamanantithe experienced scholars describe
TRANSLATION
The sun-god has three speeds slow, fast and moderate The
tune he takes to travel enbrely around the spheres of heaven, earth
and space at these three spee^ is referred to, by learned scholars,
hy the five names Saihvatsara, Panvatsara, lâvatsara, Anuvatsara
and Yatsara.
PURPORT
According to solar astronomical calculations, each year extends six
days beyond the calendar year, and according to lunar calculations, each
year is six days shorter Therefore, because of the movements of the sun
and moon, there is a difference of twelve days between the solar and
lunar years As the Sariivatsara, Parivataara, Iijavatsara, Anuvatsara and
Yatsara pass by, two extra months are added within each five years This
makes a sixth sartwatsara, but because that samvatsara is extra, the solar
system is calculated according to the above five names
TEXTS
I?rawit5!i M<Jii
evarh candramd arka-gabhastibhya upanstdl laksa-yojanata

upalabhyamdno 'rkasya samvatsara-bhulOim pak$&bhydrh m6sa-
bhuktim sapadarksdbhydTh dinenaiva paka-bhuktim agracdrt
dnUatara-gamano bhuAkte
ewxm thus, candramd the moon, arha-gabhastibhyaji from the

rays of the sunshine, upanf&t above, lakâ-yojanatahhy a
measurement of 100,000 yojanas, upalabhyamdnah being situated,
arkasya of the sun globe, samvatsara-bhuktmtbe passage of one
year of enjoyment, pak&bhy&m by two fortnights, m&sa-bhukUm
the passage of
one month, sapdda-rhdbhy&m by two and a quarter
days, dmena by a day, eua only, pak^-bhukimlbe passage of a
fortnight, agracdrf moving unpetuousiy, druto-tora-gamana/i pass-
mg more speedily, hhuriftte passes through
TRANSLATION
Above the rays of the sunshine by a distance of 100,000 yojanas
[800,000 miles] is the moon, which travels at a speed faster than
that of the sun In two lunar fortnights the moon travels through
the equivalent of a saihvatsara of the sun, in two and a quarter days
It passes through a month of the sun, and in one day it passes
through a fortnight of the sun
PURPORT
When we take into account that the moon is 100,000 yopnas, or
800,000 miles, above the rays of the sunshme, it is very surprising that
the modern excursions to the moon could be possible Smce the moon is
so distant, how space vehicles could go there is a doubtful mystery

Modern smentific calculations are subject to one change after another,
and therefore they are uncertam We have to accept the calculations of
the Vedic literature These Vedic calculations are steady, the astrononu-
cal calculations made long ago and recorded in the Vedic literature are
correct even now Whether the Vedic calculations or modern ones are
better may remain mystery for others, but as far as we are concerned,
a
we accept the Vedic calculations to be correct
TEXT 9
^ ^1 51^# II II
atha cdpHryamanilbhis ca haldbhir amar&n&th kfiyamOnUbhis ca

hal&bhihpUfn&m aho-r&trdm parva-pak^&para-poks&bhy&m
mtanvOmh sarvajiva-nivaha-pr&no pms caiham ekarh nak^trarh
tnmsatd muhUrtair bhuAkte
at/w thus, CO also, dpuijamiSn^&hi/t gradually increasing, co

and, kaldbhihhy the parts of the moon, amardn&moi the demigods,
kîyam&ndbhiiihY gradually decreasmg, co and, haldbhihhy parts
of themoon, pitflidmof those on the planet known as Pityloka, ahah-
naiitSm the days and nights, purva-palâ-apara-pak9&bhy6mhy the
period of waxing and waning, vrfonixSnoA distributing, sarva-jtva-
mvahaof the total living entities, prdnah\he life, the cbef
living being, ca also, ekam ekamone after another,naksatrami
constellation of stars, tnifisaidhy thu-ty, muhurtaihmuhurtas,
bhunkteâseea through
TRANSLATION
When the moon
waxing, the illuTniTiating portions of it in-
is
crease daily, thus creating day for the
demigods and night for the
pit&s. When the moon is waning, however, it causes night for the
demigods and day for the pitSs In this way the moon passes
through each constellation of stars in thirty muhttrtas [an entire
day] The moon is the source of nectarean coolness that influences
the growth of food grains, and therefore the moon-god is con-
sidered the life of all living entities He is consequently called Jiva,

the chief hving being within the universe
TEXT 10
11 ? II
ya e$a ôâsa-kalah puruso bhagav&n manomayo 'nnamayo 'mrtamayo

deva-pitr-manusya-bhUta-pasu-paksi-samrpa-virudhaTnprAndpy
dyana-sllatvdt sarvamaya i/i vamayantu
ya/i that, eja/i this, $o^lasa-kaUih--h&ving all sixteen parts (the

full moon), jaurusah the person, bhagandn having great power
received from the Supreme Personality of Godhead manah-mayah

the predominating deity of the nund, anna-mayah the source of po-
tency for food grams, amrta-mayah the source of the substance of life,
deva of all the demigods, pitfof all the inhabitants of Piq-loka,
manujtya all human beings, 6huto all living entities, pasu- of the
animals, pak?iof the birds, sarisfpo of the reptiles, vlrudhUm of
all kinds of herbs and plants, prflna life air, opi certainly, iyana-
siJaiv&td\xe to refreshing, saroo-?nqya(i all-pervading, iXi thus,
vamayantithe learned scholars describe
TRANSLATION
Because the moon is full of all potentiabties, it represents the
influence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead The moon is the
predommatmg deity of everyones mJnd, and therefore the moon-
god IS called Manomaya. He is also called Annamaya because he
gives potency to all herbs and plants, and he is called Amrtamaya
because he is hving entities The moon
the source of bfe for all
pleases the demigods, pitis, human bemgs, animals, birds, rep-

tiles, trees, plants and aU other hving entities Everyone is satisfied
by the presence of the moon Therefore the moon is also called

Smraiuaya [all-pervading].
TEXT 11
spspnf^ ^
:
nun
tata upansfad dvi-lak$a-yo]anato nakâtrUni memrhdaksimnawa
kaldyana isvara-yajiiUlni sahdbhyit&ffd-vimsatih.
toto/i from that region of the moon, upan^fof above, dvi^lakâ-yo-

]anatah20Q,0QQ yqjanas, nakâtrOni many stars, merom Snmeni
Mountam, dakînena evato tbe right side, kdla-ayanem the wheel
of time, Isworo-j^q/iftSni attached by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, sahaynth, abhijitd the star known as Abhijit, afd-viTh-
sotjA twenty-eight
TRANSLATION
There are many 200,000 yojanas [1,600,000 miles]
stars located
above the moon By the supreme will of the Supreme Personahty
of Godhead, they are fixed to the wheel of time, and thus they
rotate with Mount Sumeru on their right, their motion being
different from that of the sun There are twenty-eight important
stars, headed by Abhijit.
PURPORT
The stars referred to herein are 1,600,000 miles above the sun, and
thus they are 4,000,000 miles above the earth
TEXT 12
!n^ n Un
tata uponîad uSand dv>lakâ~yopnata upalabhyate puratah pas<^
sahaiva vdrkasya Saighrya-mdndya-sdmydbhirgatibhir arkavac carati
loh&ndrh nUyad&nukilh evapr&yena var^yarhs cdrendnumlyate aa
vr^pi-viffambha-grcdtopasamanah.
Text 131 The Orbits of the Planets 3t9
tata/i-from that bunch of stars upanstdtaho\e

lisand Venus
dvi-laksa-yo]anatah~20Q,QQ0 yojanas 600 000 miles) upalabh-
(1
yate IS experienced, puratah in front poscdt behind saAa along

with em indeed, wand arkasyaoi the sun soig/irvo speedy,
mfindya slow sdmydbhiheqnsi, gatibhihlbe mo\ements arka-
wit exactly like the sun, carah rotates, lokdndmoi all the planets
within the universe, ni/yodo constantly anukulakoSenng favor-
able conditions, em indeed pnSyeita almost always iwrsa>'un
causing rainfall, cdremi by infusing the clouds anumlyate-~is per-
sahhe (Venus), vj^p-m$t<imbhaohsl&c\es
ceived, to rainfall graha-
upasamanahnulhfpng planets
TRANSLATION
Some 1,600,000 miles above this group of stars is the planet
Venus, which moves at almost exactly the same pace as the sun ac-
cording to swift, slow and moderate movements. Sometimes Venus
moves behmd the sun, sometimes m
front of the sun and some-
times along with it. Venus nullifies the mfluence of planets that are
obstacles to rainfall Consequently its presence causes rainfall, and
it is therefore considered very favorable for all hving beings
withm this umverse This has been accepted by learned scholars
TEXT 13
sn^
ii ii
usanasd budho vydkhydtas tata upan^fdd dvi-lakfa~ypjanato budhah

soma-suta upahbhyamdnahprdyemsubha-krdyaddrkdd vyatincyeta
taddUvdtdbhra-pTdydndvr?ty-ddi-bhayam dsamsate
lisonosa with Venus, hudfioAMercury, vyd/tAydtoh explained,

totaft from that (Venus), upons^t above, dm-lakfa-yajanataji
1,600,000 nules, fcudAaA Mercury, soma-sutah the son of the moon,
upalabhyamdmhis situated, pnSyeno almost always, subha-hyt
350 Siimad-Bhagavatam [Gin to 5, Ch 22
jocte when, ark&t

very auspicious to the inhabitants of the universe,
from the sun, vyaiincyetam separated, tadfl at that time, ativOta
of cyclones and other bad effects, a6Ara clouds, pnJyo almost al-
ways, andvr?fi-&diBM(k as scarcity of rain, b/ioyam fearful condi-
tions, disamsate expands
TRANSLATION
Mercury described to be similar to Venus,
is that it movesm
sometimes behind the sun, sometimes in front of the sun and
sometimes along with it It is 1,600,000 miles above Venus, or
7,200,000 miles above earth Mercury, which is the son of the
moon, IS almost always very auspicious for the inhabitants of the
umverse, but when it does not move along with the sun, it for-
bodes cyclones, dust, irregular rainfall, and waterless clouds In
this way it creates fearful conditions due to inadequate or ex-
cessive rainfall
TEXT 14
Ota Urdhvam afig&rako 'pi yojtma-lakfa-dmtaya upalahhyam&nas

tnbhis trd>hih pdkîr ekaikaso rOstn dvGdasdnubhuiikteyadi na
vakren&bhivartate prAyenOmbha-graho *gha-samsah.
ata/i from this, Ordhvam above, artg<IroA/i Mara, qpi also,

yojana-lakfa-dvitayeat a distance of 1,600,000 miles, upa-
JobhyamanahiB situated, tnbhik tnbhihynth each three and three,
fortnights, ekorekaSahone after another, rfliin the signs,
dwJdoso twelve, anubhuittopasses through, yodi-if, na not,
vakrenam\h a curve, abhivartote approaches, prflyeraa almost al-
ways, asubha-grahah an unfavorable, inauspicious planet, c^ha-sam-
soh creating trouble
TRANSLATION
Situated 1,600,000 miles above Mercury, or 8,800,000 miles
above earth, is the planet Mars If this planet does not travel a m
crooked way, it crosses through each sign of the zodiac m three
fortnights and in this way travels through all twelve, one after
another It almost always creates unfavorable conditions in respect
to rainfall and other influences
TEXT 15
II ?MI
tata upanft&d dvi-lakâ-yojandntara-gatd hhagav&n bj-haspatir

ekaikasmm rOsau panvatsararh panvatsaram carati yadina vakrah syUt
priyenanukulo brdhmana-kukisya.
tafa/ithat (Mars), upari^f&t above, dvi-laksa-yojana-antara-

gata/i situated at a distance of 1,600,000 miles, bhagavdnlhe most
powerful planet, brhaspatih-^jMTpiler, eka~eka$min-~in one after
another, rdsau sign, panvatsaram jwntwtsoram for the period of
Parivatsara, caroh moves, yodi if, na not, vaftrah curved,
becomes, prdjeTio almost always, anukalah very favorable,
brdkmana-kulasya to the brdhmanas of the universe
TRANSLATION
Situated 1,600,000 miles above Mars, or 10,400,000 miles
above earth, is the planet Jupiter, which travels through one sign
of the zodiac within the period of a Panvatsara. If its movement is
not curved, the planet Jupiter is very favorable to the brahman as
of the universe
TEXT 16
tata upanÛldyojana-lak^-dvaydtpratlyam&nahsaTKiiscara
ekaikasmm rOsau tnifikm mdsan mlambam&nah sarvdn ev&nuparyeti
tOvadbhir anuvatsaraik pr&yem hi sarveâm asdntikarah.
352 Sriinad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 22
tatah that (Jupiter), upan^t^t above, yopna-laksa-dvaydt by a

distance of 1,600,000 miles, praayam&mh\B situated, sanaiscarah
the planet Saturn, eka-ekasmmva one after another, r&au^zodiac
signs, tnmsat mdsdnioT a period of thirty months m each, w/am-
bamdnahhngenng, sarwJn all twelve signs of the zodiac, eva
certainly, anupa/yeti passes through, tdvadbhihhy so many,
anuvotsoro/t Anuvatsaras, prdyenaalmosl always, / indeed, sor-
ve$dmtQ all the inhabitants, asdntiharahvery troublesome
TRANSLATION
Situated 1,600,000 miles above Jupiter, or 12,000,000 miles
above earth, is the planet Saturn, which passes through one sign of
the zodiac m thirty months and covers the entire zodiac circle m
thirty Anuvatsaras This planet is always very inauspicious for the
umversal situation
TEXT 17
an# nt'sli
taia uttarasmdd fâya ekddasa-laksa-yopndntara upalabhyante ya eva

lokdTidTiiiam anuhhdvayanto bha^vato insnoryat paramarti padam
pradakfvnarh prakramantu
tata(itbe planet Saturn, uaarosmfit above, ffoyak great saintly

sages, ehddasa-lakp-yojanaântare at a distance of 1,100,000 yo-
pnas, upalabhyante are situated, all of them, eua indeed,
Joh&ndmiar dl the mhabitants of the universe, samthe good for-

tune, anuhhdvayantahabfiaya thinking of, bhagavatahoi the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, vt^noh Lord Vi^nu, jot which,
paramam padam the supreme abode, prodaA^mom placing on the
right, prakramanti circumambulate
TRANSLATION
Situated 8,800,000 nules above Saturn, or 20,800,000 miles
above earth, are the seven samtly sages, who are always thuiking of
Text 17] The Orbits of the Planets ^153
the well-being of the inhabitants of the universe They arcumara-

bulate the supreme abode of Lord Vi^nu, known as Dhruvaloka^
the polestar
PURPORT
^rila Madhvacarya quotes the following verse from the Brakmdtida
Purdm
jnandnanddtmno visnuh
smm&ra-mpu4y atha
Urdhva-lokesu sa yydpta
idityddySs tad-Ssnta
Lord V199U, who is the source of knowledge and transcendental bliss has
assumed the form of SisumSra m the seventh heaven, which is situated
in the topmost level of the universe All the other planets, beginning
with the sun, exist under the shelter of this Sisumftra planetary system
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports oj the Fifth Canto, Twenty-

*
second Chapter of ^riraad-Bha^vatam, entitled 7he Orbits of the
Plants
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
The Sisumara Planetary System
This chapter describes how all the planetary systems take shelter of the
polestar, Dhruvaloka It also describe the totaht) of these planetary
systems to be îsumira, another expansion of the external body of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead Dhruvaloka the abode of Lord Visnu
within this universe, is situated 1,300 000 yojanas from the seven stars
In the planetary system of Dhruvaloka are the planets of the fire-god, In-
dra, PrajSpati, Kasyapa and Dharma, all of whom are very respectful to
the great devotee Dhruva, who lives on the polestar Like bulls yoked to a
central pivot, all the planetary systems revolve around Dhruvaloka, im-
pelled by eternal time Those who worship the vtrdia-puruâ^ the univer-
sal form of the Lord, conceive of this entire rotating system of planets as
an animal known as sisumdra. This imaginary sisum&m is another form
of the Lord The head of the sisumdra form is downward, and its body
appears like that of a coiled snake On the end of its tail is Dhruvaloka
on the body of the tail are Prajapati, Agm, Indra and Dharma, and on the
root of the tail are DhatS and VidhStS On us waist are the seven great
sages The entire body of the sisumdra faces toward its right and appears
like a coil of stars On the right side of this coil are the fourteen promi-
nent stars from Ahhijit to Punarvasu, and on the left side are the four-
teen prominent stars from Pu^ya to Utlaradha The stars known as
Punarvasu and Pu^â are on the nght and left hips of the sisumdra, and
the stars Ardra and Asleâ are on the right and left feet of the
known as
sisumdra. Other stars are also fixed on different sides, of the Sisumara
planetary system according to the calculations of Vedic astronomers To
concentrate their minds, yogis worship the Sisumara planetary system,
which 18 technically known as the kun^bnircakra.
TEXTl
!T3iTifen
355
356 Srimad-Bliagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 23
OTfct 11 I II
sri-suha uv6ca
atha tasmdt paratas trayodasa-lak$a-yopndntaratoyat tad vifnoh
paramarhpadam abhtvadanti yatra ha makOrbhSgavato dhruva
auttdnapddir agninendrena praj&patmd hxsyapena dharmena ca
samah&la-yvghhih sabahu-m&nam dakînatah knyamdna iddnim api
kalpa-jlmndm dflvya up&ste tasyekanubhdva upavamitak
STi-sukah ui;dca ûkadeva GrfMvami said, at/ia thereupon,

fasmfif the sphere of the seven stars, jooroto/i beyond that,
trayodasa-lakâ-yojana-antaratah another 1,300,000 yojanas, yat

winch, tofthat, vifnoh paramam padam~\he supreme abode of Lord
Vi^pu, or the lotus feet of Lord Vi?nu, abhiva^ntithe Veda
mantras praise, yatra on which, /jo indeed, imhd-bhdgavatah the
^
great devotee, dAruioA Maharija Dhruva, autt&napodih the son of
Mahfirija Uttinapada, ognmfi by the fire-god, indrenahy the
heavenly King, Indra, prajapatind by the Prajapati, kasyapenahy
Kasyapa, dharmena hy Dharmarfija, co also, samakdla-yugbhih
who are engaged at the time, sa-bahu-rndnamalyfoys respectfully,
daksinatah on the nght side, knyamdnah being circumambulated,
idanfm now, api even, kalporjivmSmoi the living entities who ex-
ist at the end of the creation, aftiâhthe source of life, update
remains, toâhis, i/ia-here, anubh&vahgre&Vnesa in discharging
devotional service,
of ^rlmad-Bhdgavatam)
upauamita^ already descri W (in the Fourth Canto
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvami continued My dear King, 1,300,000 yojanas
[10,400,000 miles] above the planets of the seven sages is the place
that learned scholars describe as the abode of Lord Yi^û There
the eon of MahirSja Uttinapada, the great devotee MahSr&ja
Dhruva, still resides as the life source of all the hving entities who
hve until the end of the creation Agni, Indra, Prajfipati, Kasyapa
and Dharma all assemble there to offer him honor and respectful
Text 2] The i8umfira Planetary System 357
obeisances They drcumambulate him with their right sides

toward him I have already described the glonous activities of
Mahiraja Dhruva [in the Fourth Canto of Sriraad-Bhagavatam]
TEXT 2
sa hi sarvefdm jyotir-gan&n&ihgraha-nakâtr&dinAm animisendvYakta-

ramhasd bhagavatd kalena bhr&myam&iUlnLm sth&nur ivdvastambha
Isvarena vihitah sasvad avabh&sate
sah that planet of Dhruva MahirJja, fci indeed, soruesomof all
]yotih-gaTiS.ncLm\he luminanes, graha-naksatra-&din&m such as the

planets and stars, ammi^cna who does not rest, avya/tto inconceiv-
able, ram/icwfi whose force, bhagavatd the most powerful, kdkm
by the time factor, bhrdmyamdn&ndm--heing caused to revolve,
sthdnuh iva like a post, ava?famhhahtht pivot isvarena hy the
will of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. wAifa/i established,
constantly, avabkdsateshiaes
TRANSLATION
Established by the supreme will of the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, the poleatar, which is the planet of Maharfija Dhruva,
constantly shines as the central pivot for all the stars and planets
The unsleepmg, most powerful time factor causes these

invisible,
l uminaries to revolve around the polestar without cessation
PURPORT
It IS distinctly stated herein that all the luminaries, the planets and
stars, revolve by the influence of the supreme time factor The time fac-
tor IS another feature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Everyone
is under the influence of the tune factor, but the Supreme Personahty of
Godhead is so kind and loves His devotee Mahfirftja Dhruva so much that
He has placed all the luminaries under the control of Dhruva's planet
and has arranged for the time factor to work under him or with his
cooperation Everything is actually done according to the will and direc-
tion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but to make His devotee
Dhruva the most important individual within the universe, the Lord has
placed the activities of the time factor under his control
TEXTS
TO TOl
II ^ II
yatha metjihistambha akramana-pasamh sarhyojitds tnbhis tnbhi^

savarmr yathdrsth&nam mandaldm caranty evam bhagand grah&daya
etasminn antar-bahvr-yogena kdla-cakra dyopta dhruvam evdvalambya
vayunodiryamdnd dkalpdrUampancafi kramanti nabhasi yathd megh&h
syenddayo vdyu-vasd}} karma-sdrathayah panvartante evarh
iyohrgaMhprakjn-purii^-samy(^dTmgrkitdhkarma-nirmita-gatayo
bhuvi na patantu
yathd exactly like, me^histambhe to the pivot post, dkramaita-

posavo^ bulls for threshing nee, samyojUdhheiitg yoked, tnbhih
tribhifihy three, sawnaih movements, yathd-sthdnamm then-
proper places, mandaldm arhita, caranh traverse, evamm the
same way, bha-gandhthe luminaries, like the sun, the moon, Venus,
Mercury, Mars and Jupiter, graha-ddayahthe different planets,
etasmmm this, antah-bahih-yogena by connection with the inner or
outer circles, Mla-cakrem the wheel of eternal time, ajo/itoh fixed,
dhmwm Dhruvaloka, eua certainly, avalamhya taking support
of, vayund by the wmd, udlryamdndhhemg propelled, d-kalpa-an-
tam until the end of the creation, panoafi /cro/nanft* revolve all
around, nabhasi la the sky, yotha exactly like, meghdh heavy

Text 3] The îsum&ra Planetary System 359
clouds, sjena-fldajo/i birds such as the big eagle v&yu-vasHhcon-

trolled by the air karma-sarathayahvihose chariot drivers ate the
results of their own panvartante move around ewm
past activities,
in this way jyotih-gan&hihe luminaries the planets and stars in the
sky, prakftioi material nature, jounua and of the Supreme Per-
sonality, Krna, samyoga~anugrhlt&kswpponeA by the combined
efforts, /mnna-nirmita caused by their own past fruitive activities
gatayahvihose movements, bhuvi on the ground na not

patonft fall down
TRANSLATION
When yoked together and tied to a central post to
bulla are
thresh nee, they tread around that pivot without deviatmg from
their proper positions one bull hemg closest to the post, another
m the middle, and a third on the outside Similarly, all the planets
and all the hundreds and thousands of stars revolve around the
polestar, the planet of Mahirdja Dhruva, m theur respective orbits,
some higher and some lower Fastened by the Supreme Personality
of Godhead to the machine of matenal nature accordmg to the
results of their frmtive acts, they are dnven around the polestar by
the wind and will conUnue to be so until the end of creation These
planets Boat m the air within the vast sky, just as clouds with
hundreds of tons of water float m
the air or as the great syena
eagles, due to the results of past activities, fly high m
the sky and
have no chance of falling to the ground
PURPORT
AccOTdmg to the description of this verse, the hundreds and thousands
of stars and the great planets such as the sun, the moon, Venus, Mercury,
Mars and Jupiter are not clustered together because of the law of gravity
or any similar idea of the modern scientists These planets and stars are
all servants of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Govinda or K^^na,
and according to His order they sit m

them chariots and travel in their
respective orbits The orbits in which they move are compared to
machmes given by material nature to the operating deities of the stars

and planets, who carry out the orders of the Supreme Personality of
360 l^rimad-Bh&gavatam [Ginto 5, Ch 23
Godhead by revolving around Dhruvaloka, which is occupied by the

great devotee MaharSjaDhruva This is confirmed in the Brahma-
sarhhitd (5 52) as follows
yaCCaksur eâ samtd sakala-grahdn&rh

rQ]& samasta-sura-mUrtir asefa-tej&h
yasyd]flay& bhramati samhhrta-kdla-cakro
govindam adi-puru$am tarn aharh bhajdmi
I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, under whose control even the sun, which is considered to be
the eye of the Lord, rotates within the fixed orbit of eternal time The
sun IS the king of all planetary systems and has unlimited potency in heat
and light This verse from Brahma-samhUd confirms that even the
largest and most powerful planet, the sun, rotates within a fixed orbit, or
hdla-cakrOf in obedience to the order of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead This has nothing to do with gravity or any other imagmary
laws created by the material scientists
Material scientists want to avoid the ruling government of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, and therefore they imagine different
conditions under which they suppose the planets move The only condi-
tion,however, is the order of the Supreme Personality of Godhead All
the various predonunating deities of the planets are persons, and the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is also a person The Supreme Per-
sonality orders the subordmate persons, the demigods of various names,
to carry out His supreme will This fact is also confirmed in Bhagavad-
gfta (9 10), wherein Kr^pa says
mayddhyah^na prakrtih
suyate sa~carOcaram
hetundnena kaunteya
jagad mpanvartate
This material nature is workmg under My direction, 0 son of Kunti,

and It IS producing aU moving and unmoving beings By its rule this
manifestation

is created and anmhilated again and again
Text 3] The Sisum&ra Planetary System 361
The orbits of the planets resemble the bodies m which all living en-
tities are seated because they are both machines controlled by the
Supreme Personality of Godhead As Krsna says in Bhagavad-gitd
(18 61)
isvarah sarva-bhat&n&m
hfd-dese Vjuno Usthah
bhr&mayan sarm-bhuidm
yantr&ru4h&ni mdvayS
The Supreme Lord is situated m everyone s heart 0 Arjuna and is
directing the wanderings of all living entities, who are seated as on a

machine, made of the material energy
The machine given by material
nature whether the machine of the body or the machine of the orbit, or
k&la-cakra works according to the orders given by the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead The Supreme Personality of Godhead and material
nature work together to maintain this great universe, and not only this
universe but also the millions of other universes beyond this one
The question of how the planets and stars are floating is also answered
in this verse It is not because of the laws of gravity Rather, the planets
and stars are enabled to float by manipulations of the air It is due to such
manipulations that big, heavy clouds float and big eagles fly in the sky
Modern au-planes like the 747 jet au-craft work in a similar way by con-
trolling the air, they float high m the sky, resisting the tendency to fall to
earth Such adjustments of the air are all made possible by the coopera-
tion of the principles of purusa (male) and prahj-ti (female) By the
cooperation of material nature, which is considered to be prakfti, and the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is considered the puru?a, all the
affairs of the universe are going on mcely in their proper order Prakrth
material nature, is also described in the Brahma-samhitd (5 44) as
follows
sj-^fi-sthiti-pTalaya-sadhana-saktir eftfi
ch&yeva yasya hhuvan&ni bihharti durg&

icchdnurilpam api yasya ca ce$tate s&
govmdam ddi-puruâifi tom aham bhajdmi
362 l^rimad'Bhfigavatain [Canto 5, Ch 23
The external potency, who is of the nature of the shadow of the

cit [spiritual] potency, is worshiped by all people as DurgS, the creating,
preserving and destroying agency of this mundane world I adore the
primeval Lord Govinda, in accordance with whose will Durga conducts
herself Material nature, the external energy of the Supreme Lord, is
also known as Durg, or the female energy that protects the great fort of
this universe The word Durga also means fort This universe is just like
a great fort in which all and they cannot

the conditioned souls are kept,
leave it by the mercy of the Supreme Per-
unless they are liberated
sonality of Godhead The Lord Himself declares in Bhagavad-gUd (4 9)
janma karma ca me divyam

evam yo vetti tattvatah
tyaktvd deham punar janma
naiti mdm eti so 'rjuna
One who knows the transcendental nature of My appearance and ac-
tivities does not, upon leaving the body, take his burth again in this
material world, but attains My eternal abode, 0 Arjuna Thus simply by
Kxsna consciousness, by the mercy of the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, one can be liberated, or, in other words, one can be released
from the great fort of this universe and go outside U to the spiritual
world
It IB also significant that the predominating deities of even the greatest
planets have been offered their exalted posts because of the very valu-
able pious activities they performed m previous bu*ths This is mdicated
herein by the words karma-nirmUa-gatayah, For example, as we have
previously discussed, the moon is which means that he is a
called jlva,
living enuty like us, but because of his pious activities he has been ap-
pomted to his post as the moon-god Similarly, all the demigods are living
entities who have been appoint^ to their various posts as the masters of
the moon, the earth, Venus and so on because of their great service and
pious acts Only the predominating deity of the sun, Stirya NSriyana, is
an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Mahfiraja

Dhruva, the predonunatmg deity of Dhruvaloka, is also a living entity
Thus there are two lands of entities the supreme entity, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, and the ordinary livmg entity, the jtva {ntiyo
Text 4] The SisumSra Planetary System 363
nitydn&ih cetanas cetandfidm) All the demigods are engaged in the ser-
vice of the Lord,and only by such an arrangement are the affairs of the
universe going on
Regarding the great eagles mentioned in this verse, it is understood
that there are eagles so big that they can prey on big elephantii The> fly
so high that they can travel from one planet to another They start flying
in one planet and land m another, and while in flight they lay eggs that
hatch into other birds while falling through the air In Sanskrit such
eagles are called syena. Under the present circumstances of course we
cannot see such huge birds, but at least we know of eagles that can cap-
ture monkeys and then throw them down to kill and eat them Similarly
It 18 understood that there are gigantic birds that can carry off elephants,
killthem and eat them
The two examples of the eagle and the cloud are sufficient to prove
that flymg and flioating can be made possible through adjustments of the
air The planets, m a similar way, are floating because material nature
adjusts the air according to the orders of the Supreme Lord It could be
said that these adjustments constitute the law of gravity, but in any case,
one must accept that these laws are made by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead The so-called saentiats have no control over them The scien-
tists can falsely, improperly declare that there is no God, but this is not a
fact
TEXT 4
kecanaUaj jyotir-anikam sisum&ra-sajfistJUinena bhoffivato

vasudevasya yoga-dhdrandydm anuvamayunti.
kecana some yc^ or learned scholars of astronomy, eiat this,

jyotih-anikam great wheel of planets and stars, Sisumdra-
sadisthanemi unagme this wheel to be a sisumdra (dolphin),

hhagavatah of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, vSsudevasya
Lord Vfisudeva (the son of Vasudeva), K^gna, yoga-dhdrandydm- in
absorption m worship, anuuorpoyunfi describe
364 ^rimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Gh 23
TRANSLATION
This great machine, consisting of the stars and planets, resem-
bles the form of a siûmara [dolphin] in the water. It is sometimes
considered an mcarnation of K^na, Yfisudeva. Great yogis medi-
tate upon Vfisudeva in this form because it is actually visible
PURPORT
Transcendentalista such as yagis whose minds cannot accommodate the
form of the Lord prefer to visualize something very great, such as the
vir&la-puruâ. Therefore some yogis comtemplate this imaginary

iisumarato be swimming in the sky the way a dolphin swims in water
They meditate upon it as the virdfa-rupOj the giganUc form of the

Supreme Personality of Godhead
TEXTS
35^ qrar ftroi ^ TOif wirht l
susnijijsfi II ^ II
yaâpucchOgre 'vdldirasah kun^li-bhUta-dehasya dhmva

upahalpitas tasya ISmgule prajapatir agnir indro dharma itipiuxha-
male dh&tO, vidhdtd ca hatydim saptarayah tasya dakfin&varta-
kuv4<ill-bhata-ârirasyayanyiidagayaTidni dah^rui-p&rsve tu
nakfatrdny upakalpayanti dahp.n&yan&m tu savye yathd sisumdrasya
kuTidal&-bhoga-samivesasyap&rsvayor ubhayor apy avayav&h
samosankhya bhavanti. pT?the tv Ojavtthi UkOsa-gaiigd codaratak
yasyaoi which, puccha-offêai the end of the tail, av&k-

sirosoA whose head is downward, kundall-bhitta-dekaâyfhoae
body, which is coiled, Maharfija Dhruva on his planet, the
polestar, upahilpUah is situated, tasya of that, torigflfe on the tail.
Text 6] The îsum&ra Planetary System 365
prajApatihoi the name Prajapati, ogni/i Agni, mdra/i Indra dhar-

ma/i Dharma, ifi thus, puccka-muk-~&i the base of the tail dluim
vidhdtdthe demigods known as Dhata and Vidhata ca also

katydm on the hip, sapta-rsaynh the seven sainth sages tasya of
that, daksina-dvarta-kumiali-bhuta-saTirasYavihose bod> i!> like a coil
turning toward the right side, jdm which, udogayô/zdm marking

the northern courses, dakfina-pdrsvean the right side, tu but, nak-
sofrdni constellations, upakalpay anti are situated daksina-
dyandni the fourteen stars, from Pu^ya to Uttaraâdha marking the
northern course, tu but, sauye on the left side just like
sisumdrasya of the dolphin, kundala-bhoga-sanmvesasYavihase
body appears like a coil, pOrsvayoh on the sides ubkayohhoih
ojoi certainly, avayavdhlhe limbs, samasaAkhy&h of equal num-
ber (fourteen), bhavantiaxe, p^sthe on the back, tu of course
ajavithi the first three stars marking the southern route (Miila Pur-
vaâijhaand Uttara^fidhl) akasa-ganga the Canges
, in the sky (the
Milky Way), ca also, udarcUakoa the abdomen
TRANSLATION
This form of the siSumSre has its head downward and its body
coiled On the end of its tail is the planet of Dhruva, on the body of
its tail are the planets of the demigods Praj&pati, Agni, Indra and
Dharma, and at the base of its tail are the planets of the demigods
Dhfita and VidhStfi Where the hips ought be on the sisumara are
the seven saintly sages like Yasi^lha and Angiri. The coded body of
the SiSumfira-cakra turns toward its right side, on which the four-
teen constellations from Abhijit to Punarvasu are located On its
left side are the fourteen stars from Pu^yi to Uttara^fiÂ. Thus its
body 18 balanced because its sides are occupied by an equal number
of stars On the back of the sisumara is the group of stars known as
Ajavlthi, and on its abdomen is the Ganges that flows in the sky
[the MUky Way]
TEXT 6
'
366 Sriinad-Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 23
snft HjiSaid
II ^11
punarvasu-pufyau dakîna-vamayoh sronyor drdr&slefe ca dakfma-

vamayok pascanayoh pddayor abhijid-uttardsOdhe dakfina-vamayor
TiOsilMyor yotha-saiikhyam sravana-parv&sQ4he daksipa-v&jnayor
hcanayor dhant^fho. mUlarh ca daksina-vOmayoh kamayor magh&diny
a^fa nakâtrdm dakfindyandm v&ma-p&rsva-vaAknûyuHfita tathawa
mYga-UrfUdlny udagayandm dakfina-p&rsva-vaiikn$u pr&tilomyena
prayuHjUa satabhifdr]ye$fhe skandhayor daksina-vdmayor nyaset
punarvasuthe star named Punarvasu, pusyau and the star named

Pu9 ya, dak$ina-v&mayohon the nght and left, sronyoh loins,
&rdrd the star named Ardra, allege the star named Asle^, ca also,
dakina-v&mayoh&i the nght and left, pascimayoh behind,
pGdayohieet, abhipt-uttard^&^the stars named Ahhijit and Ut-
tarSâiJha, dakfina-vamayoh on the nght and left, ndsikayoh
nostrils, yath&safikhyam according to numerical order, sravana-pUr-
vO^Gdheihe stars named ^ravana and Purvasi^ha, dakîna-

vamayohai the right and left, hcanayoheyea, dhanistha mUlam
ca and the stars named Dhani^fha and Mula, daksina-vamayohal the
right and left, kamayoh ears, magh&-adim\he stars such as Magha,
Offa nakfatrdm eight stars, daJtîm-dyandnivfhich mark the

southern course, vdma-pdrsvaoi the left side, vahknû at the ribs,
yufifita may place, tathd em
similarly, mrga-sir^d-ddtm such as
Mygasirâ, udagayaruSni marking the northern course, dakîna-
pdrSva-vaiiknfu on the nght side, pr&tilomyenam the reverse
prayuHjUa may place, sotohAisfl âtabhi^t, ]yestheJye^\hl,
order,
skandkayoh on the two shoulders, dakîna-vOmayoh right and left,
nâse< should place
TRANSLATION
^
Onthe nght and left sides of where the loins might be on the
Siûmira-cakra are the stars named Punarvasu and Pu^yfi. Ardrft
Text 7] The Sisumara Planetary System 367
and ASlesa are on its right and left feet, Ahhijit and Uttara^w^ha are
on Its right and left nostrils, Sravai^ and POrva^hjl are at its
right and left eyes, and Dhamf^hfi and Mala are on its right and left
ears The eight stars from Maghfi to AnuridhO, which mark the
southern course, are on the nbs of the left of its body, and the
eight stars from Mâsirâ to PurvahhSdra, which mark the north-
ern course, are on the nbs on the nght side Satabhiâ and Jye^fha
are on the nght and left shoulders
TEXT 7
5nUHw4l to:
II V9II
uttara-handv agastir adhard-hanau yamo mukhesu c&Hg&rakah

sanaiscara upasthe b^haspatih kakiuh vakâsy ddiiyo hjdaye ndr&yano
manasi candro ndhky&m usand stanayor asmnau hudhah prdndpdnayo
rahur gale ketavah sarv&rlgeû romasu sarve tQrd-gan&h.
uttard-hanau on the upper jaw, agastihlhe star named Agasti

odhard-kaTiauon the lower jaw, yomaA Yamaraja, mukhe on the
mouth, CO also, ongdro/ta/i Mars, soMwearoh Saturn, upasthe
on the genitals, 6r/iaspaft/i Jupiter, kakudi on the back of the neck,
vakfosi on the chest, ddUyahthe sun, hrdoje within the heart,
ndrdyanahLord Narfiyana, monosi in the mind, candrah the
moon, ndbhydm on the navel, usondVenus, stanayohon the two
breasts, stars named Asvin, hudhah Mercury, prd-
asmnau the two
jf&pdnayoh m the inner airs known as prdna and apdna, rahuh the
plêt Rahu, gale on the neck, ketavah comets, sarva-adgeû all
over the body, romasu in the pores of the body, sarue all, tdrd-
gondh- the numerous stars
TRANSLATION
On the upper of the ûinara is Agasti; on its lower chin,
Yamariya, on its mouth, Mars, on its gemtals, Saturn, on the back
368 Srimad-Bhagayatam [Canto 5, Ch 23
of Its on its cheat, the sun, and within the core of its
neck, Jupiter,
heart, NarSyana. Within its mind is the moon, on its navel, Venus,
and on its breasts, the Asvinlkumgras Within its life air, which is
known as prmapfina, is Mercury, on its neck is Rahu, all over its
body are comets, and m
its pores are the numerous stars
TEXTS
II <: II
etad u haiva bhagavato rn^noh sarva-devatdmayam rUpam aharahah

sandhy&ydmprayato v&gyato ninksam&na upati^theta namo jyotir-
bk&ya k&ldyan&y&mmis&m pataye Tnahd-punifdydbhidhimahSti.
efat this, u ha indeed, ew certainly, bhagavatahoi the

Supreme Personality of Godhead, m^nohol Lord Vi^nu, sarva-devatd-
moyam consistmg of all the demigods, rdpam form, ahah-ahah
always, sandhy&y&m-^m the morning, noon and evening, prayataj^
meditating upon, wjgyatah controlling the words, nirtksoTnonah ob-
serving, upah^fheta one should worship, naTnoh respectful obei-
sances, jyotih-lokdyaxmto the resting place of all the planetary
systems, kaldyandyam the form of supreme time, ammi^&moi the
demigods, pataye unto the master, mahd-puru^dya onto the

Supreme Person, abhidhimahi let us meditate, iti thus
TRANSLATION
My dear Kmg, the body of the sisumara, as thus described,
should be considered the external form of Lord Vifnu, the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead Mommg, noon and evening,
one should silently observe the form of the Lord as the Sisumara-
cakra and worship Hun with this mantra O Lord who has
assumed the form of timel 0 restmg place of all the planets mov-
ing in different orbits! 0 master of all demigods, O Supreme Per-
son, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You and meditate upon
You
Text 9] The Sisumara Planetary System 369
TEXT 9
mm
TOT m
graharhât&rdmayain ddhidaivikarii
p&p&paham. mantra-krtam tn-k&lam
namcLsyatah smarato v& tn-k&lam
nasyeta tat-k&lapm 3su p&pam
gra/ia-f/cfa-ttlrd-TTiayom consisting of all the planets and stars,

adAidamfcam the leader of aU the demigods, p&pa-apahamihe
killer of sinful reactions, rrmOra-kitamoi those who chant the mantra
mentioned above, fn-fcdlom three times, mnnasyato/i offering obei-
sances, STTwrata/i meditating, wd or, tn-k&Iamthiee times,
noêto destroys, taf-Adla-jamborn at that time, dsu very quickly,
p&pam~~all sinful reactions
TRANSLATION
The body of the Supreme Lord, Vi^nu, which forms the
SiSumiira-ci^ra, is the restmg place of all the demigods and all the
stars and planets One who chants this mantra to worship that
Supreme Person three tunes a day monung, noon and evenmg
will surely be freed from all sinful reactions. If one simply offers
his obeisances to this form or remembers this form three tunes a
day, all his recent sinful activities will be destroyed
PURPORT
Summarizing the entire description of the planetary systems of the
umverse, ^rila VisvanStha Gakravarti "Jlifikura says that one who is able
to meditate upon this arrangement as the vir&fa-nlpa, or vtsva-rQpOt the

external body of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and worship Him
three times a day by mîtation will always be free from all sinful reac-
tions VisvanStha Gakravarti ThSkura estimates that Dhruvaloka, the
370 Srimad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch. 23
10.000.
polestar, 3,800,000 yojanas above the sun Above Dhruvaloka by
is
000 yojanas is Maharloka, above Maharloka by 20,000,000 yo-

janas 19 Janaloka, above Janaloka by 80,000,000 yojanas la Tapoloka,
and above Tapoloka by 120,000,000 yojanas is Satyaloka Thus the dis-
tance from the sun to Satyaloka is 233,800,000 yojanas, or 1,870,400,
000 miles The Vaikunfha planets begin 26,200,000 yojanas
(209,600,000 miles) above ^tyaloka Thus the Plfnu Purdna describes
that the covering of the universe is 260,000,000 yojanas (2,080,000,000
miles) away from the sun The distance from the sun to the earth is
100,000 yojanas, and below the earth by 70,000 yojanas are the seven
lower planetary systems called Atala, Vitala, Sutala, Talitala, Mahfitala,
Rasatala and P&tSla Below these lower planets by 30,000 yojanas, lê^
500.000.
Naga IS lying on the Garbhodaka Ocean That ocean is 249,800,000 yo-
janas deep Thus the total diameter of the universe is approximately
000 yojanas, or 4,000,000,000 miles
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports to the Fifth Canto, Tiventy-third

Chapter of the ^rlmad-Bhagavatam, entitled The Sisum&ra Planetary
System.
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
The Subterranean Heavenly Planets
This chapter describes the planet Rahu, which is 10,000 yojanas (80 000
miles) below the sun, and it also describes Atala and the other lower
planetary systems Rfihu is situated below the sun and moon It is
between these two planets and the earth When Rahu conceals the sun
and moon, eclipses occur, either total or partial, depending on whether
Rfihu moves in a straight or curving way
Below Rahu by another 1,000,000 ytyanos are the planets of the Sid-
dhas, CSranas and Vidyadharas, and below these are planets such as Yak-
ôka and Rakâloka Below these planets is the earth, and 70,000
yojanas below the earth are the lower planetary systems Atala Vitala,
Sutala, Talfttala, MahStala, Ras3tala and PatSla Demons and Rakâsas
live in these lower planetary systems with their wives and children, al-
ways engaged in sense gratification and not fearing their next births The
sunshine does not reach these planets, but they are illuminated by jewels
fixed upon the hoods of snakes Because of these shining gems there is
practically no darkness Those living in these planets do not become old
or diseased, and they are not afraid of death from any cause but the time
factor, the Supreme Personality of Godhead
In the planet Atala, the yawning of a demon has produced three kinds
of women, called svainni (independent), kamini (lusty) and pumscali
(very easily subdued by men) Below Atala is the planet Vitala, wherein
Lord and his wife Gauri reside Because of their presence, a kind of
Jîva
gold produced called hSiaka, Below Vitala is the planet Sutala, the
18
abode of Bali Maharfija, the most fortunate king Bah MahfirSja was
favored by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vamanadeva, because
of his intense devotional service The Lord went to the sacrificial arena of
Ball Maharaja and begged him for three paces of land, and on this plea
the Lord took from him all his possessions When Bah Maharaja agreed
to all this, the Lord was very pleased, and therefore the Lord serves as
his doorkeeper The description of Bah Maharaja appears in the Eighth

Canto of ^rlrnad-Bhagavatam.
372 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Cantv 5, Ch 24
When the Supreme Personality of Godhead offers a devotee material

happiness, this is not His real favor The demigods, who are very puffed
up by their material opulence, Lord only for material happi
pray to the
ness, not knowing anything better Devotees like Prahlada Maharflja,

however, do not want material happiness Not to speak of material happi-
ness, they do not want even liberation from material bondage, although
one can achieve this liberation simply by chanting the holy name of the
Lord, even with improper pronunciation

Below Sutala is the planet Talatala, the abode of the demon Maya This
demon is always materially happy because he is favored by Lord îva,
but he cannot achieve spiritual happiness at any time Below Talfitala is
the planet Mahfttala, wWe there are many snakes with hundreds and
thousands of hoods Below Mahfitala is RasStala, and below that is Pdtfila,
where the serpent Vasuki lives with his associates
TEXT 1
TOt II ? II
srl-suka uv&ca
adhasUU savitur yojandyitte svarhhdnur nakfotravac caratity eheyo
'sdv omaratvaThgrahaivaTh cdlabhata bhagavad-anukampayH svayam
asurapasadah saimhiheyo hy atad-arhas tasya t&tajanma karmdni

copan^fad vak^mah.
sri-suhah uttSm $ri ûkadeva Gcsvimi said, od/wsftlW below,

samtuhihe sun globe, yojanaa measurement equal to eight miles,
qyute ten thousand, svarbhdnuh^the planet known as Rflhu, nak-
?otra-iwt like one of the stars, coroftis rotating, ih thus, eke
some who are learned in the PwfSnas, yah which, osau that,
amaratvamBi hfetime like those of the demigods, gmhatvam& posi-
tion as one of the chief planets, ca and, alab/tota obtained,
Text 2] The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 373
bhogavat-anukampayahy the compassion of ihe Supreme PersonalUv

of Godhead, swyam personally, asura-apasadahîhe lowest of the
asuras, saimhikeyahhemg the son of Simhikfi At indeed a-tat~
arhah not qualified for that position, tosya-^his tdta0 mv dear
King, ;anma birth, ftarmfimactivities, ca also, uparwMt later,
vaksydmahl shall explain
TRANSLATION
ri Sukadeva Gosvftmi said My dear King, some histonans, the
speakers of the Puranas, say that 10,000 yojanas [80,000 miles]
below the sun is the planet lôwn as RShu, which moves like one
of the stars The presiding deity of that planet, who is the son of
SunhikA, IS the most abommable of all asuras, but although he is
completely unfit to assume the position of a demigod or planetary

deity, he has achieved that position by the grace of the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead Later I shall speak further about him
yad ados taraner man^laThprcUapatas tad vistaratoyqpndyulam

Gcakate dvCtdasasahusram soTnasya trayodasa-sahasram rdhoryah
parvam tad-vyavadhdna-h(d vairilnubandhah sttrya-candrajnas&v
ahhdh&vati.
yot which, odah that, Uxranehoi the sun, mondafeim globe,

protopotah which is always distributing heat, tat that, vistaratah
in terms of width, yojana a distance of eight miles, ayutam ten thou-
sand, dcak^êy estimate, dvOdasa-sahasram 20,000 yojanas
(160,000 miles), somosja of the moon, trayodoô thirty
sahasram one thousand, rdhohoi the planet R&hu, yob which

jxirvam on occasion, tat-vyavadhdna-kji who created an obstruction
to the sun and moon at the time of the distribution of nectar, vaira-anu-
374 Srimad-Bhagayatam [Canto 5, Ch 24
bandhah whose intentions are sUrydlhe sun,

inimical,
candramasaumd the moon, ahhidh&vcUi runs after them on the
full-moon night and the dark-moon day
TRANSLATION
The sun globe, which is a source of heat, extends for 10,000 yo-
janas [80,000 miles] The moon extends for 20,000 yojanas
[160,000 miles], and Rldiu extends for 30,000 yojanas [240,000
miles] Formerly, when nectar was being distributed, Rfihu tried to
between the sun and moon by mterposmg him-
create dissension
between them Rfihu is inimical toward both the sun and the
self
moon, and therefore he always tries to cover the sunshine and
moonshine on the dark-moon day and full-moon night
PURPORT
As stated herein, the sun extends for 10,000 yojanas, and the moon
extends for twice that, or 20,000 yqjanas The word dvSdasa should be
understood to mean twice as much as ten, or twenty In the opinion of Vi-
jayadhvaja, the extent of Rfihu should be twice that of the moon, or
40,000 yojams However, to reconale this apparent contradiction to the
text of the Bhdgavatam, Vijayadhvaja cites the following quotation con-

cerning Rfihu rdhu-soma-ravindrh tu mandald dvi-gunoktMm. This
means that Rfihu is twice as large as the moon, which is twice as large as
the sun This is the conclusion of the commentator Vijayadhvaja
TEXTS
ll^ll
tan nisamyobhayatr&pi bhagavatd rak?an&ya prayuktam sudarsanarh

nOma bhdgavatam dayitam astram tat tejasd durtnâharh muhuh
panvaTtanUlnam abhyavasthito muhOrtam udvijarndnas cahta-hxdaya
&r6d eva nivartate tad uparOgam Ui vadanti lok&k
Text 3J The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 375
tat that situation, nisamya hearing, ubhayatra around both the

sun and moon, api indeed, bhcigavat& by the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, raksan&ya for their protection pmyuktam engaged
sudarsanam the wheel of Kr^na, ndma named, bkdgavatam the
most confidential devotee, dayitam the most favorite astram
weapon, tat that, tejasdby its effulgence, duTVisaham unbearable
heat, mu/iuA repeatedly, panvartarndnam moving around the sun
and moon, abhyavasthitahsituated, muhurtamior a muhurta
(forty-eight minutes), udwjorn5na/i whose mind was full of anxieties
cafato frightened, hrdayah the core of whose heart, drat to a dis-
tant place, ct>a certainly, mvarfate flees, tat that situation,
upardgam an eclipse, iti thus, they sav, ioA*!A the
people
TRANSUTION
After hearmg from the sun and moon demigods about Rihu's
attack, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vi^nu, engages His
disc, known as the Sudarsana cakra, to protect them The Sudar-
Sana cakra is the Lords most beloved devotee and is favored by the
Lord The intense heat of its effulgence, meant for kilhng non-
Vai^navas, is unbearable to Rshu, and he therefore flees in fear of
It Dunng the time Rahu disturbs the sun or moon, there occurs
what people commonly know as an echpse
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vi?nu, is always the protector of
His devotees, who are also known as demigods The controlling demigods
are most obedient to Lord Visnu, although they also want material sense
enjoyment, and that is why they are called demigods, or almost godly Al-
though Rfihu attempts to attack both the sun and the moon, they are pro-
tected by Lord Visnu Being very afraid of Lord Vi^nus cakra, Rfihu
cannot stay in front of the sun or moon for more than a muhllrta (forty-
eight mmutes) The phenomenon that occurs when Rfihu blocks the light
of the sun or moon is called an eclipse The attempt of the saentists of
this earth to go to the moon is as demoniac as Rfihus attack Of course
their attempts will be failures because no one can enter the moon or sun
I
80 easily Like the attack of Rahu, such attempts will certainly be

failures
TEXT 4
gwOT II
tato dhastat siddha-cdrana-vidyddhardndm sadandni tdvan mOtra

eva.
tata(itbe planet Rfihu, od/iastat below, stddha-c&ranaoi the

planets known as Siddhaloka and CSranaloka, vvdyddhar&ndm- and the
planets of the Vidyadharas, sadan&nithe residential places, tdvat
mdtro only that much distance (eighty thousand miles), eva indeed
TRANSLATION
Below Rahu by 10,000 yojanas [80,000 miles] are the planets
known as Siddhedoka, Carandoka and Vidyadhara-loka
PURPORT
It IS said that the residents of Siddhaloka, being naturally endowed
with the powers of yogis, can go from one planet to another by then
natural mystic powers without using airplanes or similar machines
TEXTS
JnqnRt II ^ II
tato dhastMyaksa-mkâJi-pisOca-pretabhuta-gaTUiTidrh, vihdrApram

antankforh, y&vad vQyuh pravSti ydvan meghd upalahhyante
tatak adâsfaf beneath the planets occupied by the Siddhas, Caranas

and Vidyfidharas, yaksa-rcdâh^p^Qm-preta-bhiUa-g<m&ndrnoi Yak-
9as, Rakâsas, Pisacas, ghosts and so on, vi/kSro-o/ira/n the place of
sense gratification, antankâm in the sky or outer space, ydvatas far
as, MSju/i-the wind, prawlti-blows, ydvat-âs

far as, meghahîhe
clouds, upahbhyanteare seen
transution
Beneath Vidyfidhara-loka, Caranaloka and Siddhaloka,
in the
sky called antankâ, are the places of enjoyment for the
Yakas,
Râsas, Pisicas, ghosts and so on Antariâ extends as far as
the
m
wmd blows and the clouds float the sky Above this there is no
more air
TEXT6
q?ff?5r5iw n ^ II
tato 'dhastOc chata-yojaMntara lyamprthiviyavad dharhsabhasa-

syena-supamadayah patattn-pravara utpatantitL
tatah od/wsWt beneath that, saioryojanaoi one hundred yojanas,

ontore by an interval, ijam this, prt/wtrt planet earth, ydvatas
high as, /tarhsa swans, h/idsa vultures, êna eagles, supama-
Odayahand other buds, patattn-pmvarah\he chief among birds,
utpatanti can fly, ih thus
TRANSUTION
Below the abodes of the Yakâs and Rfiksasas by a distance of 100
yojanas [800 miles] is the planet earth Its upper limits extend as
high as swans, hawks, eagles and similar large birds can fly
TEXT?
3VtflRi
T
378 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Ginto 5, Ch, 24
upamrmtarh bhUmer yaih&~s(mnive&vasthamrn avaner apy adhasUU

sapta bha-vivard ehaikosoyojcmayu^Sntaren&yilma-vistarenopaklptA
atalam vitalarh sutahm taldtalam mahdtalam ras&talam pQl&hm Uu
upavanutamBl&ted previously, bhUmehd the planet earth,
yot/ja-aofwwveso-ouosj/idnam according to the arrangement of the dif-
ferent places, avaneh~l\ie earth, ajoi certainly, od/kistiJJ beneath,

sopto seven, h/ifl-wmrfl/t other planets, eka-ekasah in succession,
up to the outer limit of the univo-ae, yojana--ayuta-antarena---vnth. an

interval of ten thousand yojanas (eighty thousand miles), dyAma-
wsffirena by width and length, upfldfip<d/i situated, otolom named
Atala, vifalam Vitala, iufolam Sutala, taldtalam blIHslIa,
ma/tatolam Mahatala, rosata/am RasStala, paWiom Patfila, iti

thus
TRANSUTION
My dear King, beneath this earth are seven other planets, known
as Atala, Yitala, Sutala, Talatala, Mahfitala, RasStala and Patala. 1
have already explained the situation of the planetary systems of

earth The width and length of the seven lower planetary systems
are calculated to be exactly the same as those of earth
TEXTS
>^113
II C II
etem hi bila-svargeû svargdd apy adhika-kdma-bhogaismrydnanda-

bhuti-vibhutibhih susamiddha-bhavanodydMkii(ib,-vihdre?u dcatya-
d&nava-kddraveyd mtya-pramiuhtdnurakta-kalatrapatya-bandhu-
suhrd-anucard g[ha-pataya tsvardd apy apratihata-kdmd m&yd-vmodd
mvasanti.
Text 81 The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 379
ete?u~-\n these, /w certainly bita-svargeûknowa as the heavenly

subterranean worlds svargdt^lhan the heavenly planets a/w even
adhikaa greater quantity, /Ima-6Aoga enjoyment of sense gratifica-
tion, aisvarya-dnatulahhsa due to opulence, fiAflti influence
mbhutihhihhy those things and wealth, su-samrdd^ improved
bhavana houses, udyana gardens, &krujla'Vikireû\n places for
different types of sense gratification, daityathe demons ddnava
ghosts, kddraveydh~snak.ea, nityo who are always, pramudita
overjoyed, anurakta because of attachment kalatrato wife
apatja children, fiandfiu family relations su/iff friends,
anucarfi/i followers, grha-patayahthe heads of the households
tjMirdf than those more capable, like the demigods, opi even
apratihcUa-k&mdh whose fulfillment of lusty desires is unimpeded,
mdyd illusory, vinoddh who feel happiness, nimsanti live
TRANSLATION
In these seven planetary systems, which are also known as the
subterranean heavens [bila-svarga], there are very beautiful
bouses, gardens and places of sense enjoyment, which are even
more opulent than those m
the higher planets because the demons
have a very high standard of sensual pleasure, wealth and m-
fluence Most of the residents of these planets, who are known as
Daityas, DSnavas and Nigas, hve as householders Their wives,
children, friends and soaety are all fully engaged in illusory, ma-
terial happmess The sense enjoyment of the demigods is some-
times disturbed, but the residents of these planets enjoy hfe with-
out disturbances Thus they are understood to be very attached to
illusory happmess
PURPORT
According to the statements of Prahlfida MaharSja, material enjoyment
IS mdyd-sukha, illusory enjoyment A Vai^nava is full of anxieties for
the deliverance ofall living entities from such false enjoyment Prahlfida
m&yd-sukhdya bharam udmkato vimiS^h&n these fools

Mahfirfija says,
{virnu4has) are engaged m material happiness, which is surely tempo-

rary Whether in the heavenly planets, the lower planets or the earthly
planets, people are engrossed m temporary, material happiness, forget

ting that in due course of time they have to change their bodies according
to the material laws and suffer the repetition of birth, death, old age and
disease Not caring what will happen m the next birth, gross inatenalists
are simply busy enjoying during the present short span of life A
Vai^îava is always anxious to give all such bewildered materialists the
real happiness of spiritual bliss
TEXT 9
^ TOtfiRT 5^ SfRTOfqsr^-
yesu mahdr&ja mayena mdydmnd, vimrmUdh puro nand-Tnam-pravam-

pmveka-viracita-vicitra-bhavanarprdkdra-gopura-sabhd-caUya-
(dtmrdyatanddibhir n&gQsura-mUhum-p&rdvata-suka-sdnlîkinia-
kftnma-bhiimbkir mvaresvara-grhottamaih samalafikjtGs cakdsati.
ye$um those lower planetary systems, maha-raja0 my dear

King,mayena hy the demon named Maya, iTKlyia-wnfl possessing ad-
vanced knowledge m the construction of material comforts, vimr-
mtWh constructed, puraA cities, nand-maiu-pravara of valuable
gems, jsraoeka with excellent, wrocito constructed, vici/ra won-
derful, bhamna houses, prdfelra walls, gqpura gates, sabhd
legislative meeting rooms, caUya temples, cotwra schools, dyatana-
adibhihmth. hotels or recreation halls and so on, nOga of living en-
tities with snakelike bodies, osura of demons, or godless persons,
imthunahy couples, pdrdvato pigeons, sufta parrots, s&nkd
mynas, d/rfmo crowded, artificial, bhUmihhihpoaaeaaiag
areas, vivara-lsvaraof the leaders of the planets, gfha-'Uttamaih
with first-class houses, sanw/artApftiAdecorated, cafalsoft shine mag-
nificently
TRANSLATION
My dear King, in the mutation heavens knovn as bila-svarga
there is a great demon named Maya D&nava, who is an expert artist
and architect He has constructed many bnlhantly decorated cities

There are many wonderful houses, walls, gates, assembly houses,
temples, yards and temple compounds, as well as many hotels serv-
mg as residential quarters for foreigners The houses for the
lexers of these planets are constructed with the most valuable
jewels, and they are always crowded with livmg entities known as
Nagas and Asuras, as well as many pigeons, parrots and similar
birds All in all, these mutation heavenly cities are most beautifully
situated and attractively decorated
TEXT 10
udydndni cdtitaram mam-indny&nandibhih kuswna-phala-stabaki-

subkaga-kisahy&v(mata-ruara-vitapa-vifapinarh kUdng&liAgitdTHm
sribhih samuhma-vividharvihaiigamarpldsayandm amala-pla-
purn&nOjhjhofakuhlkTigham-kiihluki-nlm-niTaja-kumuda-kuva-
hya-kahhra-nihtpah-bhita-satapatrMi-vaneûkrta-niketaTUlri&m
eka-^har&kuk-Truidhura-mvidha-svaneidibhir mdnyotsavair amara-
hka-snyam atisayU&ni.
udydndmthe gardens and parks, ca also, otitarfim greatly,
manali to the nund, mdnya and to the senses, dnandibhih which

cause pleasure, kusuma by flowers, phala of fruits,
stabaka
bunches, subhaga very beautiful, fewoioya new twigs, avanata

bent low, rucira attractive, vifa/xi possessing branches, wtopmdm
m
382 l^rlmad-Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 24
of trees, latd-aiiga-&h7igitdnam which are embraced by the limbs of

creepers, siibhihhy the beauty, sa-mUhuna in pairs, vividha
vaneties, wAartgoma frequented by birds, jala-dsayan&m of reser-
voirs of water,
amala-jala-pUTn&nOm full of clear and transparent
water, jhaâ-hula-ullaiighana^bY the jumping of different fish,
agitated, nira in the water, niraja of lotus flowers,
feumuda lilies, fcituaiaja flowers named kuvalaya, kahlAra
kahl&ra flowers, ntla-utpala hlne lotus flowers, lohUared, sata-
potra-adi lotus flowers with a hundred petals and so on, wnefu
forests, kfta-niketanarUlm of birds that have made their nests, eka~
mhdra-dkula foil of uninterrupted enjoyment, madhura very sweet,
wind/ia varieties, svana-dcUbhik-^hy vibrations, indnya-utsavaih
invoking sense enjoyment, amara-loka-snyam "-ihe beauty of the resi-
dential places of the demigods, otisayitfliw surpassing
TRANSLATION
The parks and gardens in the artificial heavens surpass in beauty
those of the upper heavenly planets The trees in those gardens,
embraced by creepers, bend with a heavy burden of twigs with
fruits and flowers, and therefore they appear extraordinarily
beautiful That beauty could attract anyone and make his nund
fuUy blossom m the pleasure of sense gratification TTiere are
many lakes and reservoirs with dear, transparent water, agitated
by jumping fish and decorated with many flowers such as lilies,
kuvalayas, kahlaras and blue and red lotuses. Pairs of cakravfikas
and many other water birds nest m
the lakes and always enjoy a m
happy mood, making sweet, pleasmg vibrations that are very
satisfying and conducive to enjoyment of the senses.
TEXT II
ra 5TO ^ ii?
yotra ha udtw na bhayam aho-r&tr6dibhih hala-vibhagair upalakgyate
yutm where, ha wflw certainly, na not, fiAqyom fearfulness,

aAaA-nMra-adiAAiA because of days and nights, kdJa-mbhOfîhlhe
divisions of time, upalakfyate is experience
TRANSLATION
Since there is no sunshine in
those subterranean planets, tune is
not divided into days and nights, and consequently fear produced
by time does not exist
TEXT 12
yatra hi mahdhi-pravara-siro-Tmnayah sarvam tamah prabddhante
yatra where, hi indeed, mahd-ahtoi great serpents, pravara

of the best, sirah-manayah the gems on the hoods, sarvam all,
tumoh darkness, prabddhante Arwe away
TRANSLATION
Many great serpents reside there withgems on their hoods, and
the effulgence of these genu dissipates the darkness all m
directions
TEXT 13
na vd ete?u vasatdm (hvyaufodhi-rasa-rasdyanaana-pdna-sn&nddibhir

ddhayo vyddhayo vali-pahta-jarddayas ca deha-vaivamya-
daurgandhya-sveda-klama-gldnir Ui vayo 'vasttU^ ca bhavantu
na not, tiJ either, eteûin these planets, vasatdm oi those

residing, aufodhi of herbs, rosa the juices,
ditjya wonderful,
raaJjyona and elixirs, annoby eating, jj<5rto drinking, sndna-
ddibhih
by bathing in and so on, adhaya/i mental troubles,

vyddhayahdiaeaa^, tali wrinkles, pahta grey hair, jard old
age, CtdayahaiiA so on, ca and, deha-vaivamyalhe fading of
h^ly luster, daurgandhya had odor, svedo perspiration, klama
384 SHmad-BhSgavatam [Canto 5, Ch 24
fatigue, gtemfe lack of energy, iftthus, vayah aixwfAdA miserable

conditions due to increasing age, co and, bhavantiSLTe
TRANSLATION
Since the residents of these planets dnnk and bathe in juices and
elixirs made from wonderful herbs, they are freed from all
anxieties and physical diseases They have no experience of grey
hair, wrinkles or invabdity, their bodily lusters do not fade, then
perspiration does not cause a bad smell, and they are not troubled
by fatigue or by lack of energy or enthusiasm due to old age
TEXT 14
m hi teÂm kalyanandTh prabhavati kutaScana mrtyur vind bhagavat-

tejasas cakrdp^saL
no hi not, tefdm of them, kalydn&ndm'wh.o are by nature

auspiaous, prabhamft able to influence, fco/oscona from anywhere,
lUftyuh death, uin5 except, bhagavat-tejasah-ôi the energy of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, cakra-apadesatirom that weapon
named the Sudarsana cakra,
TRANSLATION
They bve very auspiciously and do not fear death from anythmg
but deaths established tune, whidi is the effulgence of the Sudar-
ana cakra of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead
PURPORT
This IS the defect of material existence Everything in the subterra-
nean heavens is very nicely arranged There are well situated residential
atmosphere, and there are no bodily incon-
cpiarters, there is a pleasing
veniences or mental anxieties, but nevertheless those who live there have
to take another birth according to karmcu Persons whose minds are dull
Text 16] The Suhterranean Heavenly Planets 385
cannot understand this defect of a materialistic civilization aiming at ma-

terial comforts One may make his living conditions very pleasing for the
senses, but despite all favorable conditions, one must in due course of
time meet death The members of a demoniac civilization endeavor to
make their living conditions very comfortable but they cannot check
death The influence of the Sudarsana cakra will not allovs their so-called
material happiness to endure
TEXT 15
SIR!
yasminprawsfe sura-vadMndTh pr&yah purhsavandni bhaydd eva

sravanh patanti ca.
yosmin where, proin^ê when entered, asura^vadhUn&moi the

wives of those demons, prflya/i almost always, puTfisawinflm fetuses
bhaydthec&UBe of fear, ewocertainly, srouanft slip out pa/onh
down, co and
fall
TRANSLATION
When the Sudarsana disc enters those provinces, the pregnant
wives of the demons all have miscarriages due to fear of its
effulgence
TEXT 16
mm Him im ^
^\ t 3^ #r
5 ^
ha vd iha
athdtale maya-putro 'suro halo nivasatiyena ^n-
kân&dydpi maydww dhdrayanti yasya ca
navatiT mayaji
jrmhhamdnasya mukhatas trayah stri-gand uMpadyartia svamnyah
kdminyah pumscalya itiyd vai bildyanam pravifpim puruâm rasena
hafakdkhyena sOdkayUvd sm-mlds&mhkandnurdga-smUa-
saifildpopagahanOdibhih svairam kila ramayanti yasmirm upayukte
puTVâ isvaro 'ham siddho 'ham ity ayuta~mahd-gaja~balam atmUnam
abhimanyamdnah katthate mad&ndha iva.
athanovf, atak on the planet named Atala, maya~putrah

osurah the demon son of Maya, Bala, muosoh resides,
yena by whom, ha vA indeed, iham this, propagated, âf-
nawtt/i nmety-six, m<5ycl/ivarieties of illusion, kSscanasome,
adya apieven today, mayd-vinahlhoBe who know the art of magical
feats (like manufacturing gold), dh&rayarUintihze, yasyao whom,
CO also, ]Tmhham&nasya 'while yawning, mukhatahirom the
mouth, trayahlhxee, sM-gonflA varieties of women, udapa-
dyantaweve generated, svainnyahsvamni (one who only marries in
her same class), kdimnyahkanunt (one who, being lusty, marries men
from any group) puThscalyahpurhscali (one who wants to go from one
,
husband to another), ft thus, yOh who, mi certainly, bila-

oyttraom the subterranean planets, pram^fam entering, pumsama.
male, raseiio by a juice, hotaka-dl^yena made from an intoxicating
herb known as hOfaka, sddhayitvdmsking sexually fit, sva-vildsa
for their personal sense gratification, avalokana
by glances,
onurfiga lustful, smita by smiling, samldpahy talking,
upagHhana-ddibhihand by embracing, smiratn according to their
own desue, /nia indeed, ramayanti enjoy sex pleasure, yasmm
which, upayukte when used, punifaha man, isvarah akaml am
the most powerful person, siddhah ahaml am the greatest and most
ayuta ten thousand, mahd~gajaoi big
elevated person, ift thus,

elephants, balam the strength, dtmdnam himself,
abhimanyamdnah heing full of pnde, katthate they say, mada-
ond/io^ blinded by false prestige, im like
TRANSLATION
My dear King, now I shall describe to you the lower planetary
systems, one by one, beginning from Atala. In Atala there is a
Text 171 The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 387
demon, the son of Maya Dînava named Bala, who created ninety-
six kinds of mystic power Some so-called yogis and svamis take
advantage of this mystic power to cheat people even today Simply
by yawmng, the demon Bala created three kinds of women, known
as svairmi, kamini and pumscall The svainnis like to marry men
from their own group, the kaminis marry men from any group,
and the puiiiscahs change husbands one after another If a man en-
women immediately capture him and
ters the planet of Atala, these
mduce him to drmk an mtoxicatmg beverage made with a drug
known as hStaka [cannabis indi<] This mtoxicant endows the
man with great sexual prowess, of which the women take advan-
tage for enjoyment A woman will enchant him with attractive
glances,mtunate words, smiles of love and then embraces. In thiB
way she mduces him to enjoy sex with her to her full satisfaction
Bemuse of his mcreased sexual power, the man thinks himself
stronger than ten thousand elephants and considers himself most
perfect Indeed, illusioned and mtoxicated by false pride, he
thinks himself God, ignonng impending death
TEXT 17
I II I
f^C\i Vi. I P* S
[It
\\l^\
tato 'dhastdd vUaJe haw bhagavOn h&fakesvarah sva-p6,rsada-bhiUa-
ganSvjiahprajApati-sargopabnfihandya bhavo bhavanyd. saha mithunl-
bhata Oste yatah pravrtt& sant-pravara hOfakl nama bhavayor vlryena
yatra citrabhdnur rndtansvand samidhyamdna ojasd pibati tan
n^lhymam h^takdkhyarhsuvarmm bha?anenSsureridr&varodheu
puru^dh saha pumsibhir dh&rayanti.
tatah~the planet Atala, beneath, vitale-'on the planet,

harah Lord Jiva, 6/iagiowfln the most powerful personality hUfa-
388 Srlmad-Bhagavatam [Onto 5, Ch 24
/cesvara/t the master of gold, sva-pdr?adahy hia own asaoaates,

bhuta-gana-^yfho are ghostly living beings, aurta/i surrounded, pra~
]dpati-sarga-ôf the creation of Lord Brahmfi, upabfThhan&ya-\o m-
crease the population, hhavahLotA. Jîva, hhavdnyd, saha~m\h his
wife, BhavanI, mUhuni-bhiUah being united in sex, oste remains,

jota/i from that planet (Vitala), being emanated, sant-pra-
wra the great river, hd/a/ci Hataki, ndma named, hhavayoh
vhyenaAne to the semina and ovum of Lord îva and BhavSni,
yotra where, citra-hhdnuhlhe fire-god, mdtansvand by the wind,
samidhyamdnahhemg brightly inflamed, ojasdmth great strength,
pibaft drinks, tot that, niffhyutam spit out with a hissmg sound,
hdfaka-dkhyamnsmed Hajaka, summam gold, hhdânenahy
different types of asura-mdraoi the great asuras,
ornaments,
avarodheû-in the homes, purufdh-îhe males, soô with,
puru?ibhihtbeii wives and women, dharayantiy/ear
TRANSLATION
The next planet below Atala is Vitala, wherein Lord Siva, who is
known as the master of gold mines, lives with his personal associ-
ates, the ghosts and similar hving entities Lord Siva, as the pro-
genitor, engages m sex with Bhavinl, the progemtress, to produce
hvmg entities, and from the mixture of their vital fluid the nver
named Hfttaki is generated When fire, bemg made to blaze by the
wmd, dnnks of this nver and then sizzles and spits it out, it pro-
duces gold called HSîka. The demons who hve on that planet with
their wives decorate themselves with various ornaments made
from that gold, and thus they live there very happily
PURPORT
It appears that when Bhava and BhavSnl, Lord iîva and his wife, unite
sexually, the emulsification of their secretions creates a chemical which
when heated by fire can produce gold It is said that the alchemists of the
medieval age tried to prepare gold from base metal, and ^rila SanStana
when bell metal is treated with mercury, it can
Gosvfimi also states that
produce gold ^rila San&tana Gosvami mentions iVua m
regard to the
Text 18 ] The Subterranean Heavenly Planets 389
initiation of low-class men to turn them into brdhmanas Sanatana

Gosvfimi said
yatha kdncanatdm y&ti

kdriisyarh rasa-vidhamtah
tathd diksa-mdhdnena
dmjaivam j&yate njndm
As one can transform karhsa, or bell metal into gold bv treating it with
mercury, one can also turn a lowborn man into a brdhmana bv initiating
him properly into Vaisnava activities The International Society for
Krishna Consciousness is trying to turn mlecchas and yavanas into real
brahmanas by properly initiating them and stopping them from engag-
ing in meat-eating, intoxication, illicit sex and gambling One who stops
these four principles of sinful activity and chants the Hare Krsna rnahd^
mantra can certainly become a pure br&hmana through the process of
bona fideinitiation, as suggested by ^rila Sanatana GosvSmi
Apart from this, if one takes a hint from this verse and learns how to
mix mercury with bell metal by properly heating and melting them one
can get gold very cheaply The alchemists of the medieval age tried to
manufacture gold, but they were unsuccessful, perhaps because they did
not follow the right instructions
tato 'dhastdt sutale uddra-srav&h punya-sloko virocandtmap bahr

bhagavaid maheruirasyapriyajhcijkrsamdTtertddUer labdha-kdyo
hhma vaû-^mana-rapenapar&kfpta-bha-trayo bhagavad-
anukampayaivapunahpravesUa mdrOdi^v amdyamdnayd
390 Srlmad-Bhigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 24
susamjfddhay&snyabhijustah sva-dharmen&r&dhayaTns tarn eva

bhagavantam drddhanlyam apagata-sSdkvasa dste dhundpi.
tatah od/iostatbeneath the planet known as Vitala, suta/e on the

planet known uddra-sravCLh^weiy greatly celebrated, pmya-
as Sutala,
slokahwQxy pious and advanced in spiritual consciousness, virocana

atmo/a/i the son of Virocana, bahhhak MaharSja, bhagavatd-^hy
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, maha-indrosyaoi the King of
heaven, Indra, pnyam the welfare, cikirjomflnetia desiring to per-
form, oditeft from Aditi, labdha-k&yahhsLnng obtained His b^y,
appearing, vapibrakmac&H, vdmana-rapenain the form
of a dwarf, parfi/tsipfa wrested away, loka-trayah-^the three worlds,
bhagavai-anukampaydhy the causeless mercy of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, ena certainly, puna/i again, pranesito/i caused
to mdra-ddifuevea among the demigods like the King of
enter,
heaven, avuiyamdnaydnot existing, susamYddhaydnmch enriched
by such exalted opulence, myfl by good fortune, afeAyusto/i being
blessed, sva-dharmenahy discharging devotional service,
dnSd/iayon worshiping, tamHim, sfvo certainly, bhagavantam
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, drddhantyamvfho is most
worshipable, apagata-sddhvasahmthoul fear, dste remains,
adhund opi even today
TRANSLATION
Below the planet Vitala is another planet, known as Sutala,
where the great son of Maharaja Virocana, Bah Maharaja, who is
celebrated as the most pious king, resides even now For the
welfare of Indra, the King of heaven, Lord Vi^nu appeared the m
form of a dwarf brahmacaii as the son of Aditi and tricked Bah
Maharaja by begging for only three paces of land but taking all the
three worlds Being very pleased with Bali Maharija for giving all
his possessions, the Lord returned his kingdom and made him
richer than the opulent King Indra. Even now. Bah Maharija
engages m devotional service by worshipmg the Supreme Per-
sonahty of Godhead m the planet of Sutala
PURPORT
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is described as Ullamasloka
He who IS worshiped by the best of selected Sanskrit verses and His
devotees such as Bah MaharSja are also worshiped by punsa&hka,

verses that increase ones piety Bah MahSrSja offered everything to the
Lord his wealth, his kingdom and even his own body {sarv6tma-
nivedane balih) The Lord appeared before Bah Maharaja as a br&hmana
beggar, and Bah Maharaja gave Him everything he had However Bah
Maharaja did not become poor, by donating all his possessions to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, he became a successful devotee and got
everything back again with the blessings of the Lord Similarlv, those
who give contributions to expand the activities of the K?sna conscious-
ness movement and to accomplish its objectives will never be losers, they
will get their wealth back with the blessings of Lord Krsna On the other
aide, those who collect contributions on behalf of the International
Society for Krishna Consciousness should be very careful not to use even
a farthing of the collection for any purpose other than the transcendental
loving service of the Lord
TEXT 19
no evaitat s&ks&tkaro bMm-d&nasyayai tad bhagpvaty asefa-jlva-

niMy&n&iUjlva-hhat&tma-bhUte paramdtmam wsudew tirthatanw
pQtra upapanne parayd sraddhayapammadara-sarndhita-manasd
sampraiipOditasya s&k^Sd apamrga-dvdmsya yad bila-mlayaisvaryam.

no not, etxi indeed, etat this, sSksdtkdrah the direct result

bhUmi-ddnasya of contribution of land, yot which, tat that,

hhagavoM unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, aJefa-jiva-

nik&ydndm of unlimited numbers of living entities, fiva-bhOta-dtma-
bhiUe\fho is the life and the Supersoul, parama-dtmam the supreme
regulator, vasudeve Lord VSsudeva (K^sna), Krtha-tamevfho is the

best of all places of pilgrimage, pdtrethe most worthy recipient,
ujoa/KWHie having approached, paraydhy the topmost, sraddhayd

faith, parama-6damm.\h great respect, samdhiUi-rmriasdm\h. an
attentive mind, sampratpddUasya\i\ivch was given, sfifcpd/ directly,
apavarâ-dvdrasya the gate of liberation, yat which, bih-nilaya
of bila-svargay the imitation heavenly planets, aisvaryam the
opulence
TRANSLATION
My dear King, Bali Maharaja donated all his possessions to the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead, Vamanadeva, but one should
certainly not conclude that he achieved his great worldly opulence
m bila-svarga as a result of his charitable disposition. The Supreme
Personahty of Godhead, who is the source of life for all hvmg en-
tities, hves within everyone as the friendly Supersoul, and under
His direction a living entity enjoys or suffers in the material world
Greatly appreciatmg the transcendental quahties of the Lord, Bah
Mahfirfija offered eyerythmg at His lotus feet His purpose,
however, was not to gam anythmg material, but to become a pure
devotee For a pure devotee, the door of liberation is automatically
opened One should not thmk that Bah Mahirfija was given so
much material opulence merely because of his chanty When one
becomes a pure devotee in love, he may also be blessed with a good
matenal position by the will of the Supreme Lord However, one
should not mistakenly thmk that the material opulence of a devo-
tee is the result of his devotional service The real result of devo-
tional service is theawakenmg of pure love for the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead, which contmues under all mrcnmstances
TEXT 20
W<\\
a
yasya ha vdva ksuta-patana-praskhalanddiû vivasah sakfn

ndTn&bhigpvan purusah karma-bandhanam anjasd vidhunoti yasya
haiva pratibddhanam mumuk^vo 'nyathaivopalabhante
yasyaoi whom, ha wfiwi indeed, when in hunger,

joatona falling down, praskhalana-ddifusiuwibhag and so on
wwisa/i being helpless, sakrtonce,n&ma abhtgrrtanch&ntmg the
holy name of the Lord, purusah person, karma-bandhanam the
bondage of fruitive activity, onjosfi completely, vidhunoti washes
away, yasya of which, Aacertainly, em m this waj pra-
tib^hanam the repulsion, mumuksavah persons desiring liberation
anyat/ifi otherwise, eva certainly, upalabhante are trying to
realize
TRANSUTION
If one who embarrassed by hunger or who falls down or stum-
is
bles chants the holy name of Ae Lord even once, wilhngly or un-
wilkngly, he is immediately freed from the reactions of his past
deeds Karmis entangled m
material activities face many
difficulties in the pracUce of mystic yoga and other endeavors to
achieve that same freedom
PURPORT
not a fact that one has to offer his material possessions to the
It 18
Supreme Personality of Godhead and be liberated before he can engage

without
m devotional service A devotee automaucally attains liberation
Bali MahirSja did not get back all his material
separate endeavors
possessions merely because of his charity to the Lord
One who becomes a
regards all oppor-
devotee, free from material desires and motives,
Lord and
tunities, both matenal and spmlual, as benedictions from the
Bhukti, matenal
m this way his service to the Lord is never hampered
of devotional ser-
enjoyment, and mukti, liberation, are only by-products
need not work separately to attain muktu
Srila
vice A devotee
sevote
Bilvamahgala TbSkura said, muktih svayam mukuhtdiljalih
endeavor separately
'sman a pure devotee of the Lord does not have to
serve him
for mu/th, because mukti is always ready to
In this regard, CaiUmya-cantamrta {Antya 3 177-188) describes

Haridfisa Thakuras confirmation of the effect of chanting the holy name
of the Lord
keha bale *ndma haite haya pdpa-ksaya
keha bale noma haUe jivera mokâ haya
Some say thatby chanting the holy name of the Lord one is freed from all
the reactions of sinful life,and others say that by chanting the holy name
of the Lord one attains liberation from material bondage
hand&sa kakena, ndmera ei dui phala naya

n&mera phale kfsna-pade prema upajaya
HandSsa Tbakura, however, said that the desired result of chanting the
holy name of the Lord is not that one is liberated from material bondage
or freed from the reactions of sinful life The actual result of chanting
the holy name of the Lord is that one awakens his dormant Kr^na con-
sciousness, his loving service to the Lord
Anufangika phala n&mera *mukti\ p&pa-n6sa

t&h&ra djff&nta yaiche suryera prak&sa
and freedom from the reactions of

Haridfisa Thfikura said that liberation
sinful activities are only by-products of chanting the holy name of the
Lord If one chants the holy name of the Lord purely, he attains the plat-
form of loving service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead In this
regard Haridfisa ThSkura gave an example comparing the power of the
holy name to sunshme
ei shkera artha kara pcmîtera gana*'

sabe kahe, fumi kaha artha-vivarana
He placed a verse before all the learned scholars present, but the learned
scholars asked him to state the purport of the verse
handasa kahena, **yaiche sUryera udaya

udaya n& hatte drambhe tamera haya kâya
Haridasa ThSkura said that as the sun begins to rise it dissipates the
darkness of night, even before the sunshine is visible
caura-preta-rOkâsadim bhaya haya nasa

udaya haile dharma-karma-Odi pamkdsa
Before the sunrise even takes place, the light of dawn destroys the fear of
the dangers of the night, such as disturbances by thieves, ghosts and
Rflksasas, and when the sunshine actually appears one engages in his
duties
awhe nAmoday&rambhe pdpa-ddira itpaya

udaya kaile krsna-pade haya premodaya
Similarly, even before ones chanting of the holy name is pure, one is
freed from all sinful reactions, and when he chants purely he becomes a
lover of Kr^na
*mukti* tuccka-phala haya n&m&bh&sa haite

ye mukti bhahta nd laya^ se kfsna cdhe dite
A devotee never accepts mu&tt, even if Ky^pa offers it Mukti, freedom

from all sinful reactions, is obtained even by ndm&bh&sa, or a glimpse of
name before its full light is perfectly visible
the light of the holy
The n&m&hh&sa stage is between that of ndTna-aparddha, or chanting
of the holy name with offenses, and pure chanting There are three
stages m chanting the holy name of the Lord In the first stage, one com-
mits ten kinds of offenses while chanting In the next stage, n&mdbh&sa,
the offenses have almost stopped, and one is coming to the platform of
pure chanting In the third stage, when one chants the Hare K^'na
mantra without offenses, his dormant love for K^^na immediately
awakens This is the perfection
TEXT 21
tad bhaktdndm QimavatOm sarve^m dtmany dtmada dtmatayaiva.

396 Srimad-Bhagavatam [Canto 5 , Ch 24
fat that, bhakt&ndmof great devotees, dtma-vatamo( self-
realized persons like Sanaka and SanStana, saruesdm of all, (Stmam

to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the soul, dfiTio-de who
gives Himself without hesitation, dtmatayay/ho is the Supreme Soul,
Paramfitma, eva indeed
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personabty of Godhead, who is situated m every-
ones heart as the Supersoul, sells Himself to His devotees such as
Narada MumIn other words, the Lord gives pure love to such
devotees and gives Himself to those who love Him purely Great,
self-realized mystic yogis such as the four Kumaras also derive
great transcendental bliss from reakzing the Supersoul within
themselves
PURPORT
The Lord became Bali Mahlrajas doorkeeper not because of his giving
everything to the Lord, but because of his exalted position as a lover of
the Lord
TEXT 22
no vai bhagavdn nunam amu^dnujagrdha yad utapunar dtrndnvsmrti-

moânam Tndydmaya-bhogaisvaryam evdtanutetu
no not, lai mdeed, bhagavdn the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, nflnom certainly, amusya unto Bah Maharfija, anu-
yogrflha showed His favor, jot because, ufo certainly, punah
again, dtma-anumitioi remembrance of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, mofonam wbch mdyd-maya an attribute of
robs one,
Mfiya, hhoga-aisvaryamike material opulence, euo certainly,
atanufo extended, m thus
TRANSUnON
The Supreme Personahty of Godhead did not award His mercy
to Bah Mahfiraja by giving him material happiness and opulence,
for these make one forget lovmg service to the Lord The result of
is that one can no longer absorb
material opulence his mmd in the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead
PURPORT
There are two kinds of opulence One, which results from ones
karma, is material, whereas the other is spiritual A surrendered soul
who fully depends upon the Supreme Personality of Godhead does not
want material opulence for sense gratification Therefore when a pure
devotee is seen to possess exalted material opulence, it is not due to his
karma Rather, it is due to bs bhaktu In other words, he is in that posi-

tion because the Supreme Lord wants bm to execute service to Him verv
easilyand opulently The special mercy of the Lord for the neophyte
devotee is that he becomes materially poor This is the Lords mercv
because if a neophyte devotee becomes materially opulent, he forgets the
service of the Lord However, if an advanced devotee is favored by the
Lord with opulence, it is not material opulence but a spiritual oppor-
tunity Material opulence offered to the demigods causes forgetfulness of
the lord, but opulence was given to Bali Mahfiraja for continuing service
to the Lord, which was free from any touch of mdyiL
TEXT 23
yat tad bhaâmtanadhigatdriyopilyeTiayacfid-cchalen&pakrta-sva-

sarir&vaseîta-loka-trayo varuna-pdsau ca sampratimukto gin-dary&rh
capaviddha iti hovaai

yat wbch, tai that, bhagavatA by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, onodhigoto-aTiya-updyena who is not perceived by other
means, y&cnO-chalenahy a trick of beggmg, apahrta taken away
sw-5arfra-awi5esita with only hisown body remaining, hka-trayah^

the three worlds, varum-p&saih by the ropes of Varuna, coand,
sompraftmu/t/o/i completely bound, gin-darydmm a cave m a
mountain, ca and, apaviddhah being detained, ifo thus, lia in-
deed, U'Uficaaaid
TRANSLATION
When Supreme Personabty of Godhead could see no other
the
means of takmg everythmg away from Bali Mahfirgja, He adopted
the tnck of beggmg from him and took away all the three worlds
Thus only his body was left, but the Lord was still not satisfied He
arrested Bah Maharfija, bound him with the ropes of Varu^ and
threw him m a cave m a moimtam Nevertheless, although all his
property was taken and he was thrown mto a cave, Bah Mahfiraja
was such a great devotee that he spoke as follows
TEXT 24
iff
IRVIl
nUrnrh batdyam bhagavdn artheû na ni^nOtoyo 'sdv indroyasya saavo

mantrGya vjia ehantoto hfhaspatis tarn atihdya svayam
upendrendtmanam ayGcatStmaTias cdsiso no eva tad-dOâm ati-
gambhlra-vayasah hOlasya manvantara-panvjitaTh kiyal bka-trayam
idam.
nunam certainly, hata alas, oyom this, bhagavan -very

learned, arthe?u in self-interest, no not, nwndtah very ex-
perienced, jyoh who, osou the King of heaven, indmh Indra,
yoô of whom, sociwh the prime noinister, mantr&yaioT giving
instructions, ofloh chosen, ekSntalah alone, hfhaspohk named
B^haspati, torn hun, ofthdya ignoring, suoyam personally,
upendrenahy means of Upendra (Lord VSmanadeva) Stm&nam

myself, a/dcata requested, atmanah-ior himself ca and dsisah
blessings (the three worlds), no not, em certainly tat-dfisyam the
loving service of the Lord, aft-very, gamhhira-myasah having an
insurmountable duration, kdlasyao{ time, manvantara-panvfitam
changed by the end of a life of a Manu, fojot what is the value of,
loka-trayamlhree worlds, idam these
TRANSLATION
Alas, how piUable for Indra, the King of heaven, that
it is
although he is very learned and powerful and although he chose

Brhaspati as his prime mmister to instruct him, he is completely
Ignorant concemmg spiritual advancement unin-B^haspati is also
teUigent because he did not properly instruct his disciple Indra.

Lord Vamanadeva was standmg at Indra's door, but Kmg Indra, in-
stead of begging Him for an opportumty to render transcendental
lovmg service, engaged Him m
asking me for alms to gam the
three worlds for his sense gratification Sovereignty over the three
worlds IS very insignificant because whatever material opulence
one may possess lasts only for an age of Manu, which is but a tiny
fraction of endless time
PURPORT
Ball MahfirSja was so powerful that he fought with Indra and took
possession of the three worlds Indra was certainly very advanced m
knowledge, but instead of asking Vamanadeva for engagement in His
service,he used the Lord to beg for material possessions that would be
finished at theend of one age of Manu An age of Manu, wbch is the
duration of Manus hfe, is calculated to last seven ty- two yugos One yuga
consists of 4,300,000 years, and therefore the duration of Manus life is
309,600,000 years The demigods possess their material opulence only

until the end of the life of Manu Time is insurmountable The time one
IS allotted, even if it be milhons of years, is quickly gone The demigods

own their material possessions only within the hmits of time Therefore
Ball Maharaja lamented that although Indra was very learned, he did not
know how to use his mtelligence properly, for instead of asking
400 Srimod-Bhagavatam [Gmto 5, Ch 24
Vamanadeva to allow him to engage in His service, Indra used Him to
beg Ball Maharaja for material wealth Although Indra was learned and
his prime minister, B^-haspati, was also learned, neither of them begged
to be able to render loving service to Lord Vamanadeva Therefore Bab
MahSrija lamented for Indra
TEXT 25
5fTiTf?r: m II II
yasyBnuddsyam ev&smat-pit&mahah kila vavre na tu sva-pitryam yad

utdkutobhayaitipadaTti diyamdnarh bhagavatah param iti
bhagavatoparate khalu sva-pUan.
yasyaot whom (the Supreme Personality of Godhead),

anuddsyam^lhe service, em certainly,
osmot our, pitd-mahah
grandfather, /tila indeed, twvre accepted, tio not, tu but, svo
own,/)itjyam paternal property, yorf which, nto certainly, akutah-
6/iayam fearlessness, jjodam position, diyanUlnamhemg offered,
bhcgavatahîhan the Supreme Personality of Godhead, j?oram other,
tft thus, bkagavatdhy the Supreme Personality of Godhead, upar-
ote when killed, /tha/u indeed, sva-pitanhiB own father
TRANSLATION
Ball Maharaja said. My grandfather Prahlada Mahflraja is the
only person who understood his own self-interest Upon the death
of Prahl&das father, Hiranyakasipu, Lord Nrsiihhadeva wanted to
offer PrahlSda his fathers kingdom and even wanted to grant him
liberation from material bondage, but PrabhUla accepted neither
Liberation and material opulence, he thought, are obstacles to
devotional service, and therefore such gifts from the Supreme
Personahty of Godhead are not His actual mercy. Consequently,
mstead of accepting the results of karma and jMna, Phahlada
Maharija simply begged the Lord for engagement in the service of
His servant
PURPORT
^ri Caitanya Mahaprabhu has instructed that an unalloyed devotee
should consider himself a servant of the servant of the servant of the
Supreme Lord {gopl-hhartuh pOda-kamalayor ddsa-dOsanuddsah) In

Vai?nava philosophy, one should not even become a direct servant
Prahlada Mahfirfija was offered all the blessings of an opulent position in
the material world and even the liberation of merging into Brahman but
he refused all this He simply wanted to engage in the service of the ser-
vant of the servant of the Lord Therefore Bah Mahgrfija said that
because his grandfather Prahlada Maharaja had rejected the blessings of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead in terms of material opulence and
liberation from material bondage, he truly understood his self-interest
TEXT 26
tasya mahdnubh&vasydnupatham amjjUa-hasQyah ko vdsmad-vidhah

panhina-bhagavad-anugraha upapgamâtUi.
tasya oi Prahlada Maharaja, mahd-anubhdvasyayNho was an ex-

anupatham the path, amfjUa-ka^&yahti person who is
alted devotee,
materially contaminated, /cali what, wS or, asmat~vidhahhke us
panhliia-bhagavat-aniigrahahhexngwAhoxit the favor of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, upajigamifahdmreB to follow, ift thus
TRANSLATION
Bah Maharaja Persons hke us, who are still attached to
said
material enjoyment, who are contaminated by the modes of
material nature and who lack the mercy of the Supreme Per-
sonahty of Godhead, cannot follow the supreme path of Prahlada
Maharaja, the exalted devotee of the Lord
PURPORT
It IS said that for spnitual realization one must follow great per-
sonalities like Lord Brahma, Devarî Narada, Lord lîva and Prahifida
Maharaja The path of bhakti is not at all difficult if we follow m the
footsteps of previous dcdryas and authorities, but those who are too
materially contaminated by the modes of material nature cannot follow
them Although Bah Maharaja was actually following the path of his
grandfather, because of bs great humility he thought that he was not It

IS advanced Vaisnavas following the principles of bhaki
characteristic of
that they think themselves ordinary human beings This is not an ar

tificial exhibition of humility, a Vai^nava sincerely thinks this way and
therefore never admits his exalted position
TEXT 27
sift
ftfts5i 3^fw! II II
tasy&nucarUcm upan^fdd vistansyate yasya bhagavdn svayam akhila-

jagad-guruT n&r&yano dvari godd-pamr avati^fhate nija-
jandmkampUa-hrdayoyen&ngusfhena pad& dasa-kandJiaro
yojan/lyut&yutam dig-vijaya uccdptak
tasyaoi Bali Mahfiraia, anucantom the narration, upanffat

later {m the Eighth Canto), mstarwyate will be explained, yasya o(
whom, bhagavdn ihe Supreme Personality of Godhead, siyam per-
sonally, akhila-jagat-guruhthe master of all the tbee worlds,
n&rdyanah\he Supreme Lord, Nftrayana Himself, dvCtnsX the gate,
gadd-pdnih besting the club in His hand, avatiffhate sl&nds, mja-
pna-anukampita-hidayahyfboaie heart is always filled with mercy for
His devotees, yena by whom, caiguffhena by the big toe, paddoi
His foot, dasa-kandharah'RSysps^ who had ten heads, yojana-ayuta-
ayuiam Si distance of eighty thousand miles, dih-vijayeiat the pur-
pose of gainmg victory over Bah MaharSja, uccdfitah driven away
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvimi continued My dear King, how shall I glonfy
the character of Bah Mahirija? The Supreme Personahty of
Godhead, the master of the three worlds, who is most compas-
sionate to His own devotee, stands with club hand at Bah m
Mahirfijasdoor When Rava^ the powerful demon, came to gain
victory over Bah Mahfiraja, Yfimanadeva kicked him a distance of
eighty thousand nules with His big toe I shall explain the
chwacter and activities of Bali Maharaja later [m the Eighth Canto
of Srimad-Bhagavatam]
TEXT 28
II RC II
tato *dhastdt tal&tale mayo n&ma d&navendras tn-purSdhipatir

bhagavatd purannd tn-loki-sarhcilarfunS, nirdagdha-sva~pura-trayas
tat-prasOddl lahdha-pado mdy&vmdmOcdryo mah&devena panrahito
vigata-sudarsana-bhayo mahiyate
tato/i the planet known as Sutala, ad/iasMt below, tal&tale in the

planet known majoA Maya, nflmo named, d&nava-in~
as Talitala,
drahthe king of theDanava demons, tn-pura-adhipatihthe Lord of
the three caties, bhagavata by the moat powerful, punSrma Lord
liva, who 18 known as Tnpur5ri, ftn-folcf of the three worlds, som the
good fortune, ci/drsuTifi who was desmng, nirdagdhahmaed, sva-
pura-trayahyfhoae three cities,tat-prasddat by Lord divas mercy
IflW/io obtained, padaha kingdom, maya^vmam &c6ryahyfbo is
the dcdrya, or master, of all the conjurers, mo^-devena% Lord Siva
panmkfitahpiotected, wgata-swiarsana-bhayah who is not afraid
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and His Sudarsana ca/cra,
mahiyate IB worshiped
TRANSLATION
Beneath the planet known as Sutala is another planet, called
TalStala, which is ruled by the Dinava demon named Maya Maya is
known as the acirya [master] of all the mAyfivIs, who can invoke
the powers of sorcery For the benefit of Uie three worlds, Lord
Siva, who IS known as Tnpuran, once set fire to the three
kingdoms of Maya, but later, bemg pleased with him, he returned
his kingdom Smce that time, Maya Dfinava has been protected by
Lord Siva, and therefore he falsely thinks that he need not fear the
Sudarsana cakra of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead
TEXT 29
tato 'dhastan mahdtale kddraveySn&m sarpdn&ih naika-siras&m

krodhavaso ndmaganah kuhaka-tak$aka-kdliya-su?e7iddi-pmdhdn&
mahd-bhogavantah pataMn-r&jddhipaieh purusa-v&hod anavaratam
udvyam&n&h sm-kalatr&paiya--suhrt-ki4umba~safigejia kvacit prarnoM
viharanti.
tatahthe planet Talatala, od/tasWt beneath, mahdtale \n the

planet known as MahStala, k&draveydndmof the descendants of
Kadrfl, sarpdndmwho are big snakes, na eka-sirasamyih.o have
many hoods, krodha-vasahalyfaye subject to anger, ndma named,
ganahihe group, kuhakaKabaka, takâkaTakâka, kdhya
KJlhya, suêna Suêâ, ddi and so on, pradhdndh who are the
prominent ones, mahd-bhâvantah addicted to all kmds of matenal
enjoyment, patattn-rdja-adhipcUehfTom the king of all birds, Garuda,
puru?a-vdh&t who carries the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
onawrotam constantly, udinjamandhairaid, suo of their own,
kalatra-apatyay/iYcs and children, su/ift friends, feu/umha rela-
tives, sartgeno in the association, sometimes, pramattdhin-
funated, w/taranft they sport
TRANSLATION
The planetary system below Talfitala is known as Mahatala, It is
the abode of many-hooded snakes, descendants of Kadru, who are

always very angry The great snakes who are promment are
Kuhaka, Takâka, Kfihya and Sni^na. The snakes m Mahatala are
always disturbed by fear of Garuâ, the earner of Lord Vi^nu, but
although they are full of anxiety, some of them nevertheless sport

with their wives, children, fnends and relatives
PURPORT
It IS stated here that the snakes who live in the planetary system
known Mah&tala are very powerful and have many hoods They live
as
with their wives and children and consider themselves very happy
although they are always full of anxiety because of Garuda, who comes
there to destroy them This is the way of material life Even if one lives
m the most abominable condition, he still thinks himself happy with his
wife, children, friends and relatives
TEXT 30
wit
^ ^ Rir^T-
II n
tato 'dhastad ras&tale daUeyO. d&navdh panayo ndma mv&ta-kavac&h

k&leyd hiranya-puravdsma iti mbudha-pratyanika utpattyO, mahaujaso
maha-sahosino bhagavatah sakala-bk&nubhdvasya barer eva tejasS
pratihata-baldvalepd bilesayd tva vasantiye vai saramayendra-dutyd
vOgbhir mantra-mm&bhir indrsd bibhyatu
tatah odhasWtbelow the planetary system Mahatala, ras&taleon

the planet called Rasatala, dcuteyahlhe sons of Diti, d&navaht\ie
sons of Danu, panayah rUlma named Pams, mvSta-kavacdhNiv&ta-

kavacas, kdleydh Kaleyas, hiranya~puravdsmah Hiranya-puravfisls,
ifi thus, vibudha-pratyanikdh enemies of the demigods, nipatty&h
from birth, maM-opsah very powerful, maha-sdhasinahvery
cruel, bhagavatah ot the Personality of Godhead, sakala-laka-
anubhavosya who is auspicious for all planetary systems, harehoi

the Supreme Personality of Godhead, evo certainly, (eyosfl by the
Sudarsana cakra, proh/iata defeated, 6aia strength, avakp&h^mA

pride (because of bodily strength), bila-isayah the snakes, im like,
vasanti they live, who, tioi indeed, sammayd by Saramfi, m-
dm-dUtydthe messenger of Indra, vdgbhihhY the words, mantra-
vamdbhih in the form of a mantra, indrathom King Indra,
bibhyatiaie afraid
TRANSLATION
Beneath Mahfitala is the planetary system known as RasStala,
which 18 the abode of the demoniac sons of Diti and Danu They
are called Pams, Nivata-kavacas, Kaleyas and Hiranya-puravSsis
[those hving m
Hiranya-pura] They are all enemies of the
demigods, and they reside m
holes like snakes From hirth they
are extremely powerful and cruel, and although they are proud of
their strength, they are always defeated by the Sudarsana cakra of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who rules all the planetary
systems When a female messenger from Indra named Sarama
chants a particular curse, the serpentme demons of Mahatala
become very afraid of Indra
PURPORT
It IS said that there was a great fight between these serpentine demons
and Indra, the King of heaven When the defeated demons met the
female messenger Sarama, who was chanting a mantra, they became
afraid, and therefore they are living in the planet called Rasfitala
TEXT 31
RiPidi aiwiR)
^ 5 I yaig
wiPm
11 II
tato 'dhastdt pdtdie rUlga-loka-patayo vdsuki-pramukhdh saHkha-

kulihi-mahasaAhharsveUirdhananjaya'dhjiard^pra-safik^^
ltambalasv<miu-devcuicatada mahd-bhogmo mahdmarsd mvasanti
yefdm uhavai panca-sapta-dma-sata-sahasra~slr$an&7h phanasu

vtracUd maha-manayo rocisnavah pSidla-vivara-timira-nikamm sva-
rocisd vidhcananti.
tatah adhast&t beneath that planet Raaatala, pdt&leon the planet
known as Pfltala, nOga-Ioka-patayah the masters of the Nflgalokas

ttSsu/ci by Vasuki, pmmukhah headed, sonkho Sankha, kuhka
Kulika, mahd-sahkha MahSsahkha, sveta 6veta, dhananjaya
Dhanaiijaya, d/irtor<3$/ra Dh^tarfi^pra, saHkha-cOdaSahkhacnda
fcamhaloKambala, oivatara Aivatara, dem-daKa Devadatta,
adayah and so on, mah&-bhoginah\eTy addicted to material happi-
ness, mahA-amar^dhgteady envious by nature, nivosonft live,
jyesfim of all of them, u ka certainly, voimdeed, joanm five
sojito seven, dosa ten, sata one hundred, sahasmone thousand,

sir^dndmoi those possessing hoods, phandsu on those hoods
taroctW/i fixed, rmhd-manayahvery valuable gems, roc^navah
full of effulgence, pdtdla-mmathe caves of the PatSla planetary
system, Umira-nikaramthe mass of darkness, sva-rocisdhy the
effulgence of their hoods, ind/iontanfi disperse
TRANSLATION
Beneath Rasfitala is another planetary system, known as Patala or
NSgaloka, where there are many demomac serpents, the masters of
Nagaloka, such as SaAkha, Kuhka, Mahasankha, Sveta,
DhanafLjaya, Dlqtarfi^p'a, iânkhacuâ, Kambala, Akvatara and

Devadatta The chief among them is Yasuki They are all extremely
angry, and they have many, many hoods some snakes five hoods,
some seven, some ten, others a hundred and others a thousand
These hoods are bedecked with valuable gems, and the hght
ftmflTmting from the gems illuminates the entire planetary system
of bila-svarga.
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Twenty-

The Subterranean
fourth Chapter of ^rlmad-BhSgavatam, entitled
Heavenly Planets
IX
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
The Glories of Lord Ananta
In this chapter, ûkadeva Gosvfimi describes Ananta the source of Lord

Siva Lord Ananta, whose body is completely spiritual resides at the root
of the planet PatSla He

always lives in the core of Lord Siva's heart and
He helps him destroy the universe Ananta instructs Lord Siva how to
destroy the cosmos, and thus He is sometimes called tdmasi, or one who
18 in the mode of darkness
He is the original Deity of material con-
sciousness, and because He attracts all living entities, He is sometimes
known as Sahkarâna The entire material world is situated on the hoods
of Lord Sahkarâna From Hia forehead He transmits to Lord Siva the
power to destroy this material world Because Lord Sahkarâna is an ex-
pansion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, many devotees offer
Him prayers, and in the planetary system of PstSla, all the suras, asuras,
Gandharvas, Vidyadharas and learned sages offer Him their respectful
obeisances The Lord talks with them in a sweet voice His bodily con-
struction 18 completely spiritual and very, very beautiful Anyone who
hears about Him from a proper spiritual master becomes free from all
material conceptions of life The entire material energy is working ac-
cording to the plans of Anantadeva Therefore we should regard Him as
the root cause of the material creation There is no end to His strength
and no one can fully describe Him, even with countless mouths
Therefore He is called Ananta (unlimited) Being very merciful mward
all living entities, He has exhibited His spintual body ûkadeva
GosvSml describes the gioriea of Anantadeva to Mahirfija Pariksil in
this way
TEXT 1
A II ? II
409
sri-suka uvdca
tasya mUla-dese tnrhsad-yojona-sahasrantara 6ste yd, vai kald
bhagavatas tdmasi samdkhydtdnanta ih satvotlyd dra^fT-4rsyayoh
saAkarsanam aham Uy abhim&na-laksanam yarh saAkarânam i\y
acaksate
srisukah uvdca Sri ûkadeva Gosvami aaid, tasya oi the planet

Patala,mula-dese in the region beneath the base, fnrfisat thirty, yo-
yofia eight-mile units of measurement, sakasra-antaresn an interval
of one thousand, date remains, yfi which, mi indeed, kaidAn ex-
pansion of an expansion, bhagavataho( the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, MmosI related to darkness, samdkhydtd called^ anantah
Ananta, ih thiw, sdtmtiydh the devotees, dra^tT-dfsyayohoi mat-
ter and apint, sadkarâTuim the drawing together, aham I, iti
abhinUSnahy self-conception, kikponom symptomized, yam
thus,
whom, saii/carfamwn Sahkarâpa, ih thus, dcakf ate learned
scholars describe
TRANSLATION
^riSukadeva Gosyand said to Mahiraja Parikît, My dear King,
approximately 240,000 miles beneath the planet Patala hves
another mcamation of the Supreme Personahty of Godhead He is
the expansion of Lord Yi^nu known as Lord Ananta or Lord
Sahkarâna. He is always m the transcendental position, but
because He is worshiped by Lord iva, the deity of tamo-guna or
darkness. He is sometimes called tamasi Lord Ananta is the pre-
dominatmg Deity of the material mode of ignorance as well as the
false ego of all conditioned souls When a conditioned bving being
thinks, *l am the enjoyer, and this world is meant to be enjoyed by
me, this conception of hfe is dictated to him by Sahkarâna* Thus
the mundane conditioned soul thmks hims elf the Supreme Lord
PURPORT
There is a class to MaySvadi philosophers who mism-
of men akin
terpret the ahaihbrahmdsmi and so 'ham Vedic mantras to mean, I am
the Supreme Brahman and I am identical with the Lord This kind of
Text 2] The Glories of Lord Ananta 411
false conception, in which one thinks himself the supreme enjover, is a

kind of illusion It is described elsewhere in Srimad-Bhagavatam
(5 5 8) janasya moho 'yam aham mametu As explained in the above
verse, Lord Sankarâna is the predominating Deity of this false concep-
tion K^^na confirms this in Bhagavad-gitd (15 15)
sarvasya cdham hrdi sannivisto

mattah sm^tir jUdnam apohanam ca
I am seated in everyones heart, and from Me come remembrance

knowledge and forgetfulness The Lord is situated in everyones heart
as Sankarsana, and when a demon thinks himself one with the Supreme
Lord, the Lord keeps him in that darkness Although such a demoniac
living entity is only an insignificant part of the Supreme Lord, he forgets
his true position and thinks he is the Supreme Lord Because this forget-
fulness 18 created by Safikarâpa, He is sometimes called tdmasL The

name tamosi does not indicate that He has a material body He is always
transcendental, but because He is the Supersoul of Lord Siva, who must
perform tamasic activities, Sankarsana is sometimes called tdmasL
TEXT2
(wram ^ II H II
yasyedam kîti-ma7i4o.lam bhagavato 'nanta-milrteh sahasra-sirasa

ekasminn eva sir$ani dhnyam&narh siddhiaiha iva lak$yate
yasyaoi whom, idam this, kfiti-man(faIom universe,

bhagavatah~oi the Supreme Personality of Godhead, amxnta-mGrteh
m the form of Anantadeva, sahasra-sirasahy/ho has thousands of
hoods, ekasmin on one, evo only, lrrjarH~hood, dhnyamdjfamis
being sustained, siddMrthah luo and like a white mustard seed, laksy-
ateia seen
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva Gosvdml continued. This great universe, situated on
one of Lord Anantadeva's thousands of hoods, appears just hke a
white mustard seed It is infinitesimal compared to the hood of

Lord Ananta.
TEXTS
II ^ II
yosya ha vd idam k&lenopasafljihirsato marâ-mracita-nicira-

bhramad-bhruvor antarena sdAkarfano ndma rudra ekadasa-vyuhas
try-aksas tn-sikham sUlam uttambhayann udati^fhat
yasya of whom, ha wfl indeed, idam this (material world),

/catena m due course of time, upasafljihirâtahdesmng to destroy,
amarjo by anger,wracita formed, ruciro very beautiful,
b/iromot movmg, hhruwhihe two eyebrows, ontorena from
between, s&hkar$anah ndma named Sahkarâi^, rudrah-^nn
mcamation of Lord l^va, ekddaaa-iyUhah-^y/ho has eleven expansions,
ftn-a/c?o/i three eyes, tn-si/c/tam having three points, sUlamSi tri-
dent, uftamb/ioyan raising, udofijfhaf arose
TRANSLATION
At the time of devastation, when Lord Anantadeva desires to
destroy the entire creation, He becomes shghtly angry Then from
between His two eyebrows appears three-eyed Rudra, carrymg a
trident This Rudra, who is known as SaAkarâna, is the embodi-
ment of the eleven Rudras, or incarnations of Lord liva. He ap-
pears m order to devastate the entire creation
PURPORT
In each creation, the hving entities are given a chance to close then
business as conditioned souls When they misuse this opportumty and do
not go back home, back to Godhead, Lord Sankar9ai;ia becomes angry
The eleven Rudras, expansions of Lord Iiva, come out of Lord Sahkar-
âpas eyebrows due to His angry mood, and all of them together devas-
tate the entire creation
Text 5] The Clones of Lord Ananta 413
TEXT 4
yasydiighn-kamah-yîgalaruna-visada-nakha-mani-faii4a~mandalev
ahi-patayah saha sdtmtaiâbhairekSnta-bhakti-yogenilvanamantah
sm-vadanAnipamphurat'kun(jtala-prabh&-rnan4ita-gan4ci-sthaldny
ati-Tnanohardm pramudita-manasak khalu vibkayantu
yasyaot whom, afighn-kamalaoi lotus feet, yugalaoi the pair

aruna-VModa bnlhant pmk, neikhaot the nails, man{-5an{ia like
gems, mandale?u on the round surfaces, ahi-patayahlhe leaders of
the snakes, sa/ia with, s&tvata-^hhaihtbe best devotees, ek&nta-
bhakh-yogenamth unalloyed devotional service, amnamantah
offering obeisances, sva-vadanam\h.eiT own faces parwp/turot glit-
tering, kun4alaoi the earrings, prabhdhy the effulgence, man-
(iito decorated, ganda-sthaldmvnhoBe cheeks, ati-manohar&m-^
very beautiful, pramutitto-monasoA their minds refreshed, khalu
indeed, mlokayanti they see
TRANSLATION
The pmk, transparent toenails on the Lords lotus feet are ex-
actly like valuable gems pohshed to a mirror finish When the
unalloyed devotees and the leaders of the snakes offer their obei-
sances to Lord Sankarâna with great devotion, they become very
joyful upon seemg their own beautiful faces reflected His m
toenails Their cheeks are decorated with ghttermg earrings, and
the beauty of their faces is extremely pleasing to see
TEXTS
^ ft snftq
II H II
yasyam hi ndga-rdja-kumdrya Osiâ dsdsdnOs cdrv-aiiga-valaya-

wlîta-visada-vipula-dhavala-subhaga-rucira-bhuja-rajata-stambhe^
agum-candana-kuTikuTna-panhanulependvalimparndnSs tad-
MimarsaTionrnaihiUi-hTdaya-jricJami-dhmj&vesa-nicim-lalUa-smttas
tadranuMgamada-miidikirTruida-vighurnitdruna-karundvaloka-
myam-ô^rUimvindam savn<jb,m kikt vihkayantu
yasya~oi whom, eva certainly, /ii indeed, nOga-r&ja-

kumaryah\h.e unmarried princesses of the serpent kings, Ssisah
blessings, dsfisdnd/i hoping for, cfiru beautiful, afiga-vahyaon
the sphere of His body,
mlasUa gleaming, wsckia spotless, vipuh
long, dhouala white, subhogo indicating good fortune, rucira-~
beautiful, bhuja on His arms, rajata-stambhesuhke columns of
silver, oguru of aloe, candanaof sandalwood, kufikumaoi
saflFron, /jart/ca from the pulp, anulepenamth an ointment, avahm-
pomdndh smearing, tat-abhtmarsanaby contact with His limbs, un-

mothito agitated, brdaya in their hearts, makara-dhvajaoi Cupid,
flwefa due to the entrance, niciro very beautiful, lalita dehcate,
smiM/iwhose smiling, tat of Him, anurOgaof attachment,
madahj the intoxication, muchtadelighted, mado due to intoxica-
tion with kindness, uighfimito rolling, aruna pink, karuna-
owolo/ia glancing with kindness, najana eyes, vadana and face,
arovindam like lotus flowers, sa-tnidam with bashfulness, fciio in-
deed, vilokayanti they see
TRANSLATION
Lord Ananta^s arms are attractively long, beautifully decorated
with bangles and completely spintuaL They are white, and so they
appear like silver colunms When the beautiful princesses of the
serpent kings, hopmg for the Lords auspicious blessing, smear
His arms with aguru pulp, sandalwood pulp and kuAkuma, the
touch of His limbs awakens lusty desires within them. Understand-
mg their mmds, the Lord looks at the princesses with a merciful
Text 6] The Clones of Lord Axianta 415
smile, and they become bashful, realizing that He knows their

desires Then they smile beautifully and look upon the Lords
lotus face,which is beautified by red^h eyes rolling shghtlv from
intoxication and dehghted by love for His devotees
PURPORT
When males and females touch each others bodies their lusty desires
naturally awaken It appears from this verse that there are similar sensa-
tions in spiritual bodies Both Lord Ananta and the women giving Him
pleasure had spiritual bodies Thus all sensations originally exist in the
spiritual body This is confirmed m janmUdr asya
the Veddnta-sUtm
yatah. îla Visvanatha Cakravarti Thskura has commented in this con-
nection that the word 6di means ddi-rtwo, the original lusty feeling,
which 18 born from the Supreme However, spiritual lust and material
lust are as completely different as gold and iron Only one who is very
highly elevated in spiritual realization can understand the lusty feelings

exchanged between Rfidha and K^^na, or between Kjfsna and the damsels
of Vraja Therefore, unless one is very experienced and advanced in
spiritual realization, he is forbidden to discuss the lusty feelings of K^^na
and the gopis However, if one is a sincere and pure devotee, the material
lust in his heart is completely vanquished as he discusses the lusty feel-
ings between the gopis and Kf^pa, and he makes quick progress in
spiritual life
TEXT 6
aiTOt n ^ II
sa eva bhagavSn ananto nanta-gundmava ddi-deva upasamhjt&maT^-

ro^-vego lok&n&m svastaya Aste
sa^ that, eva certainly, bhagavdn the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, anantah Anantadeva, aTianta-guna-amavah the reservoir
of unlimited transcendental quahties, Adi-devah the original Lord or
nondifferent from the original Supreme Personality of Godhead
uposarft/irta who has restrained, amorsa of Hia intolerance, ropa

and wrath, vegahthe force, lokOn&moi all people on all planets,
svastayefoT the welfare, dste remains
TRANSLATION
Lord Sankarâna is the ocean of unlimited spiritual quahties,
and thus He is known as Anantadeva. He is nondifferent from the
Supreme Personabty of Godhead. For the welfare of all livmg en-
tities within this material worlds He resides m His abode, restram-
mg His anger and intolerance
PURPORT
Anantadevas mam mission is to dissolve this material creation, but He
checks His anger and intolerance This material world is created to give
the conditioned souls another chance to go back home, back to Godhead,
but most of them do not take advantage of this facility After the cre-
ation, they again exercise their old propensity for lording it over the
material world These activities of the conditioned souls anger Anan-
tadeva, and He desires to destroy the entire material world Yet, because
He 18 the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He is kind toward us and
checks His anger and intolerance Only at certain times does He express
His anger and destroy the material world
TEXT?
wTOf ;(teTOn
IHSII
dhydyam&mh surOsuroraga-suidha-gandharva-vidyddhara-muni-
gamir cmamrata-mada-mudUa-vikfta-vihvala-locanah suhlita-
Text 71 The Clones of Lord Ananta 417
mukhankamrteTUlpy&Yamanahsvap6rsada-vibudha-yiltha~patin
apanmldna-rdga-nava-tuUuilOtTiioda-madhv-asavena mddy an
madhukara-vrata-madhura-glta-snyam vaijavantim svdm vanamdldm
nila-vOsd eka-kundalo hala-kakudi krta-subhaga-sundam-bhujo
bhagavdn mahendro vdranendra iw k&flcanijh kaks&m udara-lUo
bibhartu
dhydyamanah being sura of demigods asura

meditated upon,
demons, umga snakes, stddha inhabitants of Siddhaloka
gand/iarua inhabitants of Candharvaloka, vidyfid/iaroVidjadharas,
muni and of great sages, ganai^hy groups anamrata constantly,
moda-mudita delighted by intoxication, vikjla moving to and fro
w/ivaZo rolling, focano/i whose eyes, 5u-/a/ito excellently com-

posed, mukharika of speech, amrtena b) the nectar
apy&yam&nahpie&sing, m-pflrjoda His own associates vibudha-
yutha-patln the heads of the different groups of demigods
apanmldna never faded, rpga whose luster, novo ever fresh,
tulasikd of the tulasl blossoms, dmodo by the fragrance madhu-
dsavenamd the honey, mddyon being intoxicated, madhukara-
vr&taoi madhura-glta by the sweet singing sriyam
the bees,
which IS made more beautiful, vcapyantim the garland named vai-
jayantl, svdm His own, vonomdtomgarland, ntla-vSsSfi covered
with blue garments, eka-kun^cdahwearing only one eamng, hah-
kahudion the handle of a plow, placed, sub/wô auspicious,
sundara beautiful, bhujajtbmda, bhagav&n the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, mahd-indrah the King of heaven, vfirano-in-
droh the elephant, iva like, ftddcanim golden, fco/fpdm- belt,
udara-hlah engaged in transcendental pastimes bibhorft wears
TRANSLATION
Sukadeva GosvSini continued The demigods, the demons, the
Uragas [serpentine demigods], the Siddhas, the Gandharvaa, the
Vidy&dharas and many highly elevated sages constantly offer
prayers to the Lord. Because He is intoxicated, the Lord looks
bewildered, and Bhs eyes, appearing hke flowers m
full bloom,
move to and fro He pleases ^ personal associates, the heads of

the demigods, by the sweet vibratioiis emanating from His mouth

Dressed m bluish garments and wearing a single earring, He holds
a plow on His back with His two beautiful and welbconstructed
hands Appearing as white as the heavenly King Indra, He wears a
golden belt around His waist and a vaijayanti garland of ever-fresh
tulasi blossoms around His neck Bees intoxicated by the
honeyhke fragrance of the tulas! flowers hum very sweetly around
the garland, which thus becomes more and more beautiful In this
way, the Lord enjoys His very magnanimous pastimes
TEXTS
fenw i5r siig
3R?! ^15 5FpniI wmf-

Wt! II c 11
yo e?a evam anulruto dhy&yamdm mumuk^Hmm anadi-kdla-karma-

vSsanS-grathUam avidySmayarh hfdaya-granthim sattva-rajas-
tamomayam antar-hrdayam gata Ssu mrbhinatti tasyanuhk&vdn
bhagavSn sv&yambhuvo ntradah saha tumburuna sabfi&yCtrh
brahmanah samshkayam asa.
yah who, efah this one, euam thus, onusrutah being heard
from a bona fide spintual master, dhycLyam&nah being meditated
upon, mumu/cyilnam of persons desiring liberation from conditioned
life, onadi from immemorial, hoki time, kama-v&sandhy the
grcUfutamtied tightly, avidyCL-mayam
desire for fruitive activities,
hfdaya-granthimlbe knot within

consisting of the illusory energy, the
heart, sathM-rajah^tamah-mayamnmde of the three modes of
material nature, antah-hfdayamm the core of the heart, gatoh situ-
ated, flsu very soon, mrhhmatti cuts, fasya of SaAkarâna,
anubhavdn the glories, bhagavantbe greatly powerful,
svQyambhuvah\he son of Lord Brahma, ndradah the sage Narada,
soha along with, tumhumnd the stringed instrument called a Turn-
buru, sabhayam in the assembly brahmamhoi Lord Brahma

samslokayUm fisa described in verses
TRANSUTION
persons who are very serious about being hberated from
If
material bfe hear the glones of Anantadeva from the mouth of a
spiritual master m the cham of disciphc succession, and if they al-
ways meditate upon SaAkarsana, the Lord enters the cores of their
hearts, vanquishes all the dirty contamination of the material
modes of nature, and cuts to pieces the hard knot within the heart,
which has been tied tightly since time immemorial by the desire to
dominate material nature through fruitive activities NSrada Muni,
the son of Lord BrahmS, always glorifies Anantadeva his father's m
assembly There he sings blissful verses of his own composition,
accompanied by his stringed instrument [or a celestial smger]
known as Tumburu
PURPORT
None of these descriptions of Lord Anantadeva are imaginary They
are all transcendentally bhssful and full of actual knowledge However
unless one hears them directly from a bona fide spiritual master in the
line of disciphc succession, one cannot understand them This knowledge
18 dehvered to Nfirada by Lord Brahmd, and the great saint N&rada, along
with his companion, Tumburu, distributes it all over the universe Some-
times the Supreme Personahty of Godhead is described as Uttamasloka,
one who is praised by beautiful poetry Narada composes various poems
to glorify Lord Ananta, and therefore the word samslohay&m dsa
(praised by selected poetry) is used in this verse
The Vai^navas m the GauÎya-sampradfiya belong to the disciphc suc-

cession stenmung from Lord Brahmfi Lord BrahmS is the spiritual
master of NSrada, Narada is the spiritual master of Vyfisadeva and

VySsadeva wrote the Srimad-Bhdgavatam as a commentary on the
Ved&nta-satra. Therefore all devotees in the Gaudlya-sampradiya accept
the activities of Lord Ananta related in the onrnad-BhSgavatam as
authentic, and they are thus benefited by going back home, back to
420 Srimad'Bhligavatam [Canto 5, Ch 25
Godhead The contamiaation in the heart of a conditioned soul le like a

huge accumulation of garbage created by the three modes of material
nature, especially the modes of rajas (passion) and tamos (ignorance)
This contamination becomes manifest in the form of lusty desires and
greed for material possessions As confirmed herein, unless one receives
transcendental knowledge in disciphc succession, there is no question of
his becoming purified of this contamination
TEXT 9
^^ IK II
utpatti-sthiii-laya-hetavo sya kalpah

sattvddy&h prakfti-gun& yad-ikâydsan
yad-ruparh dhruvam akptam yad ekam dtman
ndnSdhdt kcUham u ha ve^ tasya vartma
utpotti of creation, sthUi maintenance, laya and dissolution,

ketawcA the original causes, asyacS. this material world, kalpah-
capable of acting, sottva-Odyahh&ided by the sattva-guna, prakrti-
gwidhdie modes of material nature, yatof whom, iksaydhy the
glance, tSsan became, yat-rdpam
the form of whom, dhruvam

unlimited, okflam uncreated, ycU who, ekam one, dtman \n

Himself, Tidnd variously, adhcU has manifested, kathamhovf, u
ka certamly, veda can understand, Iosya His, vartma path
TRANSLATION
By His glance, the Supreme Personahty of Godhead enables the
modes of material nature to act as the causes of universal creation,
mamtenance and destruction The Supreme Soul is imlinuted and
heginnmgless, and although He is one. He has manifested Himself
m many forms* How can human society understand the ways of the
Supreme?
PURPORT
From Vedic literature we learn that when theSupreme Lord glances
{sa aik?ata) over the material energy, the three modes of material nature
become manifest and create material variety Before He glances over the
material energy, there is no possibility of the creation, maintenance and
annihilation of the material world The Lord existed before the creation
and consequently He is eternal and unchanging Therefore how can an>
human being, however great a scientist or philosopher he may be, under-
stand the ways of the Supreme Personality of G^head ^
The following quotations from Caitanya-bhOgavaUx (Adi-
khanda, 1 48-52 and 1 58-69) tell of the glories of Lord Ananta
ki brakm&, ki siva^ ki sanakOdi kumdra

vydsci, mka, namd&dt, bhakta' n&ma ydAm
Lord Brahma, Lord lîva, the four Kumaras [Sanaka, Sanatana, Sanan-
dana and Sanat-kumara], Vyasadeva, ûkadeva CosvamI and Narada are
all pure devotees, eternal servants of the Lord
sab&ra pGjita sri-anania-mahasaya

sahasra-vadana prabhu bhakti-rasamaya
Lord Sri Ananta is worshiped by all the uncon laminated devotees men-
tioned above He has thousands of hoods and is the reservoir of all devo-
tional service
ddideva, mahA-yogi, lsvara\ vaifnava
mahimara anta lAha nAjAnaye saba
Lord Ananta is the original person and the great mystic controller At
the same time. He is a servant of God, a Vainava Since there is no end
to His glories, no one can understand Him fully
sevana sunilA, ebe suna fhAkurdUi

Atma-tantre yena-mate vaisena pAtdla
I have already spoken to you of His service to the Lord Now hear how
the self-sufficient Anantadeva exists in the lower planetary system of
Patala
sri-ndrada-gosdAi tumburu kan safige

se yasa gdyena brahmd-sthdne sloka-vandhe
Bearing hia stringed instrument, the tumburiL, on his shoulders, the

great sage Narada Muni always glorifies Lord Ananta Narada Muni has

composed many transcendental verses in praise of the Lord
sthiti^ praJayOi sattvddi yata guna

y&Tira dr^p-pdte hayOy ydya punah punah
Simply due to the glance of Lord Ananta, the three material modes of
nature interact and produce creation, maintenance and annihilation
These modes of nature appear again and again
advitiya-Tilpa, satya an&dx mahattva

tathdpi *ananta haya^ he bu]he se tattva^
The Lord is glorified as one without a second and as the supreme truth
who has no beginning Therefore He is called Anantadeva [unlimited]
Who can understand Him
suddha-saMva-nUlrti prabhu dharena karunaya

ye-viffXLhe sabdra prakdsa suMldya
His form is completely spiritual, and He manifests it only by His mercy

All the activities in this matenal world are conducted only in His form
ydrlhdra taranga sikhi* sirhha mahdvali

nip~]anarmano ranje hand, kutahall
He is very powerful and always prepared to please His personal asso-

ciates and devotees
ye ananta-ndmera sravana-saA/artane
ye-te mate kene ndhi bole ye-te jane
asea-janmera bandha chin4e sei-k$ane

ataeva mifnava nd chwjie kabhu tdne
If we simply try to engage m

the congregational chanting of the glories
of Lord Anantadeva, the dirty things in our hearts, accumulated during
many births, will immediately be washed away Therefore a Vaisnava
never loses an opportunity to glorify Anantadeva
seja ba-i samsdrera gah ndhi dra

anantem n&me sarva-jivera uddhdra
Lord Anantadeva is known as â

[the unlimited end] because He ends
our passage through this material world Simply by chanting His glories
everyone can be liberated
ananta pjthivi-gin samudm-sahite

ye-prabhu dharena gire p&lana kante
On His head, Anantadeva sustains the entire universe with its millions
of planets containing enormous oceans and mountains
sahasra phanSra eka-phane %ndii' yena

ananta mkramot naj&nena, dche* hena
He IS so large and powerful that this universe rests on one of His hoods
just like a drop of water He does not know where it is
sahasra-vadane krna-yasa nirantara

gdite dchena odi-deva mahi-dhara
While bearing the universe on one of His hoods, Anantadeva chants the
Krna with each of His thousands of mouths
glories of
g&yena ananta, sri-yasera ndhi anta

jaya-bhctAga ndhi kdm, doflhe balavanta
Although He has been chanting the glories of Lord K^^na since time
immemorial, He has still not come to their end
adydpiha *se?a-deva sahasra-sn-mukhe

gdyena caUanya-yasa anta ndhi dekhe
m
To this very day, Lord Ananta continues to chant the glories of Sn

Caitanya Mahfiprabhu, and still He finds no end to them
TEXT 10
^ swn srai?
nKig n?oii
mUrtim nah puru-kfpayd babhdra sattvam

saThsuddharh sad-asad idam vibhati tatra
yal-hl&m mfga-patir Odade 'navady&m
adatuTh smjaTm-manCLThsy uddra-viryak
mflrftm--diferent forms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

noh~unto us, puru-fefpaya because of great mercy, babh&raex'
hibited, sottvamexistence, aamsuddhom ^completely transcendental,
sat-asat idomthia material manifestauon of cause and effect, mbhdti--
shiues, tatra whom, yat-lll&mthe pastimes of whom, ntfga^
pafih the master of all hving beings, who is exactly like a lion (the
master of all other animals),ddode taught, onaixtdyam without
material contamination, dddtumlo conquer, sva-jarux-Tnammsiih^
minds of His devotees, uddra-viryah who is most liberal and powerful
TRANSLATION
This manifestation of subtle and gross matter exists within the
Supreme Personahty of Godhead. Out of causeless mercy toward
His devotees, He exhibits various forms, which are all transcen-
dental.The Supreme Lord is most liberal, and He possesses all
mystic power To conquer the minds of His devotees and give
He appears m different incarnations and
pleasure to their hearts,
manifests many pastimes.
PURPORT
^lla Jiva GosvfimI has translated this verse as follows The Supreme
Personality of Godhead is the cause of all causes It is by His will that
gross and subtle ingredients interact He appears in various incarnationb

just to please the hearts of His pure devotees For example the
Supreme Lord appeared m the transcendental incarnation of Lord
VarSha (the boar) just to please His devotees by lifting the planet earth
from the Garbhodaka Ocean
TEXT 11
sn 'ifeii JBwnn?! i
nil?
yan-ndma srutam anuhSrUxyed akasmdd

drto vd yadi patitah pralamhhandd vd
hanty amhah sapadi nrndm ase?am anyam
hath se^dd bhagavata dsrayen mumuksuh
yatoi whom, nfimo the holy name, srutom heard

anukirtayetmBY chant or repeat, akasmdthy accident, drtaha. dis-
tressed person, vd or, yadi if, patitah a fallen person
pralambhaTidt out of joking, mI or, destroys, arfihah sin-
ful, sapadi that instant, nptdm of human society, asefam

unlimited, anyam of other, Aam what, than Lord l^?a,
bhagavatahtho Supreme Personality of Godhead, dsrayet should
take shelter of, mumuksuh anyone desiring liberation
TRANSLATION
Even if he bedistressed or degraded, any person who chants the
holy wamft of the Lord, having heard it from a bona fide spiritual
master, is immediately purified Even if he chants the Lord s name
jokingly or by chance, he and anyone who hears him are freed
from all sms Therefore how can anyone seekmg disentanglement
from the material clutches avoid chantmg the name of Lord Seâ?
Of whom else should one take shelter?
TEXT 12
: ||?^||
murdhany arpitam anuvat sahasra-murdhno

bhU-golam sagin-sant-samudra-sattvam
anantydd ammUa-mkramasya bhUmnah
ko virydny adhi ganayet sahasra-jihvah
murdhani-ôn a hood or head, arpitam fixed, anu-uotjust like an

atom, sakasra-murdhnahQi Ananta, who has thousands of hoods,
bhu-gohmlhis universe, sa-gin-sarU-samudra-sattvam-~yni\i many
mountains, trees, oceans and living entities, anantyStdue to being
unlimited, ammito-wkromasya whose power is immeasurable, bhum-
nah the Supreme Lord, ka/i who, vi/yfim potencies, ad/w in-
deed, ganayet can count, sahasro-ji/imfi although having thousands
of tongues
TRANSLATION
Because the Lord is unlimited, no one can estimate His power
This entire universe, filled with its many great mountams, nvers,
oceans, trees and living entities, is resting just like an atom on one
of His many thousands of hoods, b there anyone, even with thou-
sands of tongues, who can describe His glories?
TEXT 13
^ II? ^11
emm-prabhOvo bhogfivan ananto

durafita-viryoru-gunanubhavah
mule rasdydfi sthita dtma-tantro

yo liiayd hsmdih sthitaye bibharti
evam-prabhdvahy/ho is so powerful, bhagavdnthe Supreme Per-

sonality of Godhead, anantah Ananta, duranfo-riffyoinsurmouni-

able prowess, uru great, guva-anubhdvah possessing trans>cendental
qualities and glories, mflfe at the base, rasdydhof the lower plan-
etary systems, sf/iitoA existing, dt/no-tonfroA completely self-
sufficient, yoA who, /i/qyd easily, Ayrndm the universe sthitaye
for Its maintenance, AiAAarhsustains
TRANSLATION
There is no end to the great and glorious quahties of that power-
ful Lord Anantadeva Indeed, His prowess is unlimited Though
He Himself is the support of everything He resides
self-sufficient,
beneath the lower planetary systems and easily sustains the entire
universe
TEXT 14
lUaii
hy eveha nrAAir upagantavydgatayoyathd-karma-mmrmitd

etfi
yathopadesam anuvamUdh kSmdn kdmayamdnmh.
efflA all these, Ai indeed, ewo certainly, ihaia this universe
nrbhihhy all living entities, upt^nlui^fiA achievable, gatayah

destinations, jafAd-ftantuz according to ones past activities, vmir-
miWA created, yathd-upadesamas instructed, ofiuwamiftSA de-

scribed accordingly, k&mdn material enjoyment, kdmayamdnaih by
those who are desiring
TRANSLATION
My dear Kmg, as I it from my
heard of spiritual master, I have
fuRy described to you the creation of this material world according

souls.
to the fruitive activities and desires of the conditioned
428 ^rimad-BhSgavatam [Ginto 5, Ch 25
Those conditioned souls, who

are full of material desires, achieve
various situations in different planetary systems, and this way m
they live within this material creation
PURPORT
In this regard, 5rila Bhaktivinoda Thakura sings,
anddi karama-phale,
pa4i* hkavdmava-jalet tanh&re nd dekhi updya
My Lord, I do not know when I commenced my material life, but I can

certainly experience that I have fallen in the deep ocean of nescience
Now I can also see that there is no other way to get out of it than to take
shelter of Your lotus feet Similarly, ^ri Caitanya Mahaprabhu offers
the following prayer
ayi narida-tanuja kiAkaram

pahtarh mam m^me bhav&mbudhau
kjpayS tava pSda-paiikaja-
sthta^dhUli-sadtsarh vwintaya
My dear Lord, son of Nanda Mahirfija, I am Your eternal servant

Somehow or other, I have fallen into this ocean of nesaence Kindly,

therefore, save me from this horrible condition of materialistic life
TEXT 15
ii ii
etdvattr hi rdjanpuifisahpravrtti-lak^nasya dharmasya vipdka-gataya

iMxauocd visadrsd yathd-pTosnarh vydcakhye kim anyat k^haydma ift.
etdvatlh of. such a kind, hi certainly, rdjanO King, purhsah of

the human being, pmiiffft-kihjaTiasyo symptomized by inclinations,
dharmasya-~of the execution of duties, vipdim-gatayahthe resultant
Text 151 The Glories of Lord Anaiita 429
destinations, ucca-avac&h high and low, vjsadrs&h different yathd-

prasnam as you inquired, vyOcakhye have described kim anyat
I
what else, kathaydmaahall I speak, iti thus
TRANSLATION
My dear King, 1 have thus described how people generally act ac-
cording to their different desires and, as a result, get different
types of bodies in higher or lower planets You inquired of these
things from me, and I have explamed to you whatever I have heard
from authorities What shall I speak of now?
Thus end the Bhaktwedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Twenty -f^th
Chapter of the Îmad-Bhagavatam, entitled The Glories of Lord
Ananta.
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
A Description of the Hellish Planets

The Twenty-Sixth Chapter deacnfaes how a sinful man goes to different
hells, where he is punished in various ways by the assistants of Yamaraja
As stated in the Bhagavad-f(ita (3 27)
prakfleh knyam&n&ni
gUTiaih Jmrm&ni sarvasah
ahaAk&ra-mm1ldh6tTn&
kart&ham iti manyate
The bewildered spirit soul, under the influence of the three modes of
material nature, thinks himself to be the doer of activities which are in
actuality carried out by nature The foolish person thinb he is indepen-
dent of any law He thinks there is no God or regulative principle and
that he can do whatever he likes Thus he engages in different sinful ac-
tivities, and as a result, he is put into different hellish conditions life
after life, to be punished by the laws of nature The basic principle of his
suffering is that he foolishly thinks himself independent although he is
strictly under the control of the laws of material nature These laws act
due to the influence of the three modes of nature, and therefore each
human being also works under three different types of influence Ac-
how he acta, he suffers different reactions in his next life or in
cording to
this life Religious persons act differently from atheists, and therefore
they suffer different reactions
Sukadeva GosvSmI describes the following twenty-eight hells
TSmisra, Andhatamisra, Raurava, Mahfiraurava, KuinbhipSka

Kfilasutra, Asi-patravana, Sukaramukha, Andhakiipa, Rfmibhojana
Sandaihaa, Taptasuimi, Vajrakantaka-salmalt, Vaitarani, Puyoda PrJ-
parodha, Yisasana, Lalabhak$a, l&rameyadana Avici AyahpSna
KfSrakardama, RakôgaHa-bhojana, ûlaprota, Dandasuka Avaâ-
nirodhana, Paryflvartana and Suciraukha
431
A person who steals anothers money, wife or possessions is put into

the hell known as Tamisra A man who tricks someone and enjoys his
wife 13 put into the extremely hellish condition known as Andhataraisra
A foolish person absorbed in the bodily concept of life, who on the basis
of this pnnaple maintains himself or his wife and children by commu-
ting violence against other living entities, is put into the hell known as
Raurava There the animals he killed take birth as creatures called runts
and cause great suffering for him Those who kill different animals and
buds and then cook them are put by the agents of Yamaraja into the hell
known as KumbhlpSka, where they are boiled in oil A person who kills a
brahmam is put into the hell known as Kalasutra, where the land, per-
fectly level and made of copper, is as hot as an oven The killer of a
brdhmana burns in that land for many years One who does not follow
scriptural injunctions but who does everything whimsically or follows
some rascal is put into the hell known as Asi-patravana A government
official who poorly administers justice, or who punishes an innocent man,
IS taken by the assistants of Yamar 9ja to the hellknown as Siikaramukha,
where he is mercilessly beaten
God has given advanced consciousness to the human being Therefore
he can feel the suffering and happiness of other living beings The
human being bereft of his consaence, however, is prone to cause suffer-
ing for other living beings The assistants of Yaraarfija put such a person
into the hell known as Andhakupa, where he receives proper punish-
ment from his victims Any person who does not receive or feed a guest
properly but who personally enjoys eating is put into the hell known as
Krmibhojana There an unlimited number of worms and insects con-
Unuously bite him
A thief 18 put into the hell known as Sandarasa A person who has
sexual relations with a woman who is not to be enjoyed is put into the
hell known as Taptasiirmi A person who enjoys sexual relations with
animals is put into the hell known as Vajrakaptaka-salamali A person
born into an aristocratic or highly placed family but who does not act ac-
cordingly 18 put into the hellish trench of blood, pus and urine called the
Vaitarani River One who lives like an animal is put into the hell called
Pilyoda A person who mercilessly kills animals in the forest without
sanction is put into the hell called PrSnarodha A person who kills
Text 1] The Hellish Planets 433
animals in thename of religious sacrifice is put into the hell named

Visasana A man who forces his wife to drink his semen is put into the
hell called Laiabhakâ One who sets a fire or administers poison to kill
someone put into the hell known as Sararaeyadana A man who earns
is
hiB livelihood hy bearing false witness is put into the hell known as
Avici
A person addicted to drinking wine is put into the hell named
Ayafipana One who violates etiquette by not showing proper respect to
superiors is put into the hell known as K^Srakardama A person who
sacrifices human beings to Bhairava is pul into the hell called Raksogana-
bhojana A person who kills pet animals is put into the hell called
ûlaprota A person who gives trouble to others is put into the hell
known as Dandasuka One who impnsons a living entity within a cave is
put into the hell known as Avata-mrodhana A person who shows unwar-
ranted wrath toward a guest m his house is pul into the hell called
Paryavartana A person maddened by possessing riches and thus deepl>
absorbed in thinking of how to collect money is put into the hell known
as Siicimukha
After describing the hellish planets, Sukadeva GosvSrnI describes how
pious persons are elevated to the highest planetary system where the
demigods live, and how they then come back again to this earth when the
results of their pious activities are finished Finally he describes the
universal form of the Lord and glorifies the Lord s activities
TEXT 1
ijatW II ? II
rajovOca
maharâ etad micitryam lohxsya katham itu
rdjd uvOca-the King said, mahar?e-0 great saint (Sukadeva
Gosvami), etot this, wiaftyamvariegatedness, tokoô of the liv-
ing entities, katham hoyr, ift thus

TRANSLATION
King Parikfit inquired from Sukadeva GoBvaim My dear sir,
why are the bving entities put into different material situations?
Kindly explain this to me
PURPORT
6rila Visvanatha Gakravarti ThSkura explains that the different
hellish planets within this universe are held slightly above the
Garbhodaka Ocean and remain situated there This chapter describes

how all sinful persons go to these hellish planets and how they are
punished there by the assistants of Yamarfija Different individuals with
different bodily features enjoy or suffer various reactions according to
their past deeds
TEXT 2
inffcTii =! II
j-îr uvdca
tn-gimatvdt kartuh sraddhayA karma-gatayah pithag-vidh&h sarv&
eva sarvasya tdratamyena bhavanti.
utiflca the great saint (Sukadeva Gosvami) said, tn-gunatv(U~

because of the three modes of material nature, kartuh of the worker,
sroddhoya because of the attitudes, karma-gatayah destinations
resulting from activity, prfhak different, wdhflh varieties, sarvah
all, ewi thus, sanwaya of all of them, tdratamyena in different
degrees, hhavoaft become possible
TRANSLATION
The great sage Sukadeva Gosvfiim said. My dear King, this m
material world there are three kinds of activities those in the
mode of goodness, the mode of passion and the mode of ig-
norance Because all people are influenced by the three modes of
Text 31 The Helhsh Planets 435
material nature, the results of their activities are ako divided into
three One who acts in the mode of gôodness is reh^pous and
happy, one who acts in passion achieves mixed misery and happi-
ness, and one who acts under the influence of ignorance is always
unhappy and lives hke an animal Because of the varymg degrees
to which the bving entities are influenced by the different modes
of nature, their destinations are ako of different varieties
TEXTS
MlTlpawf 5n^qf^c|uJp|Wfi;i 1 1|^| I
athedanMpratiîddha-lahamsyCidharmasya tathaiva kartuh

sraddhOyd vaisddffy&t karma-phalam madrsam bhavatiyS hy anady-
avidyayd krta-kdmdndm tat-pannSma-lak^ndh sjtayah sah^rasah
pravjitSs tdsam prScuryendmvar^yi^&mah.
ai/w thus, tddnimaoy/, pmtisiddhahy what is forbidden lak-
ânoâ syraptomized, adharmaâoi impious activities, fathd &o

also, ew certainly, kartuhof the performer, sraddh&ySh of faith
vaisSdj-^dthy the difference, karma-phalam ihe reaction of fruitive

activities, visodriom different, hhowoft is, jfl which hi indeed
anOdi from time immemorial, amdyaydhy ignorance ftrta per-

formed, kdmdndmof persons piMsessmg many lusty desires tat-
pannd,ina-lakândhlhe symptoms of the results of such impioua
hellish conditions of
desires, sjiayaji sahasrasah by thousands
life,
upon thousands, pmvjttdh resulted, fflsfim them, prdcuryeTUiverv

widely, anuvamayi^dmahl shall explain
TRANSLATION
Just as by executing various pious activities one achieves
different positions in heavenly life, by acting impiously one
0
achieves diflFerent positions m

hellish hfe Those who are activated
by the material mode of ignorance engage in impious acuvities,
and according to the extent of their ignorance, they are placed m
different grades of hellish life If one acts in the mode of ig-
norance because of madness, his resulting misery is the least
severe One who acts impiously but knows the distmction between
pious and impious activities is placed m
a hell of intermediate
seventy And who
acts impiously and ignorantly because
for one
heUish bfe is the worst Because of ig-
of atheism, the resultant
norance, every hving entity has been earned by vanous desires
mto thousands of different hellish planets since time munemonal
I shall try to desenbe them as far as possible
TEXT 4
r&jovOca
narak& ndma bhagavan kim desa-vise?& athava bahis tn-lokyd
Ghosmd antardla iti.
rdjd uwSca the King said, naraksh the hellish regions, ndma
named, bhagavan my Lord, fcim whether, desa-vise^dhi par-
ticular country, athavdox^ 6oAih outside, tn-lol^dh the three
worlds (the universe), dhosvUor, arUardle in the intermediate
spaces within the universe, ih thus
TRANSLATION
Kmg Pariksit inquired from !ukadeva Gosvami* My dear lord,
are the hellish regions outside the universe, withm the covering of
the universe, or m
different places on this planet?
Text 5] The Helhsh Planets 437
TEXTS
fir{^ m\ jfermf
11 ^ II
rir uvdca
antar&h eva tn-jagatyds tu dm dakfinasyOm adkastdd bhumer
upan^f&c ca jal&dyasyam agnmattOdayah pitr-gand dm svandrh
gotrdnam paramena samddhind satyd evdsifa dsdsdnd nivasanti
isih uttSco the great sage replied, antardle in the intermediate

space, ewi certainly, tn-jogaiyahoi the three worlds tu but
disiin the direction, southern, odAos^t beneath,
bhUmeh-on the earth, uj5anjjflt a little above, co and, jalat{\\e
Garbhodaka Ocean, yasydmîa which, agnisvdttd-ddayah headed b>
Agni^Stta, pitr~gandh\he persons known as pitas, disi direction
sttSndm their own, gotr&nam of the families, paromenu with
great, sam&fhindahsonpuon in thoughts of the I^rd, saty&km
truth, eua~certainly, dswaft blessings, fisfisfinfiA desiring niw-
sauti they live
TRANSLATION
The great sage Sukadeva Gosvami answered All the helhsh
planets are situated in the intermediate space between the three
worlds and the Garbhodaka Ocean They he on the southern side
of the universe, beneath Bhu-mandal^ and shghtly above the
water of the Garbhodaka Ocean Pit^loka is also located in this
region between the Garbhodaka Ocean and the lower planetary
systems All the residents of Pitrloka, headed by Agniv5tt5, medi-
tate in great Bumaflln on the Supreme Personahty of Godhead and
always wish their famihes well
PURPORT
As previously explained, below our planetary system are seven lower
planetary systems, the lowest of which is called Pfitfilaloka Beneath

Patalaloka are other planets, known as Narakaloka, or the hellish

planets At the bottom of the universe lies the Garbhodaka Ocean
Therefore the hellish planets he between Patalaloka and the Garbhodaka

Ocean
TEXT 6
11 ^ 11
yatra ha vdva bhagavdn pvtr-rap vaivasvatah sva-visayam pr&pUeû

sva-purufair jantuû samparetesu yatha-karmavadyam dosam
evdnullaAghita-bhagavac-chilsanah sagano damam dharayatu
yctra where, ha mSw indeed, bhagavdn the most powerful,

pifr-rd7o/i Yamaraja, the king of the pUds, vaivasvatah the son of the
sun-god, siw-wfoyam- his own kingdom, prdpiteû when caused to
reach, sva-puniâih by his own messengers, jantusu the human
beings, samjwiretefu dead, yathd-karma-avadyam according to how
much they have violated the rules and regulations of conditional life,
dojam the fault, eva certainly, anulkifighita-bhagavat-sdsanah
who never oversteps the Supreme Personality of Godheads order, sa-
gona/i along with his followers, domampunishment, dhdrayati
executes
TRANSLATION
The King of the pitas is Yamarija, the very powerful son of the
sun-god He resides m
Pitrloka with his personal assistants and,
while abiding by the rules and regulations set down by the
Supreme Lord, has his agents, the Yamadutas, bring all the sinful
men to him immediately upon their death After bringing them
within his jurisdiction, he properly judges them according to their
specific smful activities and sends them to one of the many helhsh
planets for suitable pumshments
PURPORT
Yamaraja is not a fictitious or mythological character
he has his own
abode, Pitirloka, of which he
is king Agnostics may
not believe in hell
but Sukadeva Gosvami afl&rms the existence of the Naraka
planets
which he between the Garbhodaka Ocean and Patalaloka Yamaraja
is ap-
pointed by the Supreme Personality of Godhead to see that
the human
beings do not violate His rules and regulations As confirmed in
Bhagavad-gtt& (4 17)
karmano hy api boddhavyam

boddkavyarh ca mkarmanah
akarmanas ca boddhavyam
gahanS. kamumo gatih
The intricacies of action are very hard to understand Therefore one

should know properly what action is, what forbidden action is and what
inaction One should understand the nature of karma, mkarma
is and
akarma, and one must act accordingly This is the law of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead The conditioned souls, who have come to this
material world for sense gratification, are allowed to enjoy their senset.
under certain regulative prinaples If they violate these regulationb they
are judged and punished by Yamaraja He brings them to the hellish
planets and properly chastises them to bring them back to Kr^na con-
sciousness By Ae influence of mdyd, however, the conditioned souls
remain infatuated with the mode of ignorance Thus in spite of repeated
punishment by Yamaraja, they do not come to their senses, but continue
to live within the material condition, committing sinful activities again
and again
TEXT 7
cin!t
larift muRNi
fir^qjjra;n*ppr!iH9ii
tatra haike narakan eka-vimsatim ganayanh atha t&ms te rdjan nama-

rOpa-lakâTuito 'nukramifydmas t&misro ndhatdmisro rauravo
mah&rauravah kumhhlp&kah kalasutram asipatravanaih
siiharamukham andhakUpah krmibhojanah sandaifisas taptasUrmir
vajmkaTUaka-sdlmali vaUaranl puyodah pr&narodho vtsasanam
IsMbhaksah s&raTney&danam avicir ayahpdnam itu hnca k$drakardamo
rakôgam-bhopmhsillaproto dandasUko 'vata-mrodhanah
parydvartanah sdclmukham tty a^fd-virhsatir narakd mvidha-ydtand-
bhUmayah
tofra there, /w certainly, etesome, Tiarakdnlhe hellish

planets, efta-vimsotim twenty-one, gonayanti count, atha
therefore, ffin them, fe unto you, rajanO King, ndma-rdpa-lak-
fflnato/i according to their names, forms and symptoms,
anukrarm^ydmahvie shall outline one after another, tdmisrah
Tamisra, andha-tflmwroA AndhatSmisra, rauravoh Raurava, mahd-
rauraoa/i Mahfiraurava, fcunth/iE-pfl/cah KumbhipSka, kdla-
sfltram Kalasutra, asi-pafravoraam Asi-patravana, sukara-
mufeham Sukaramukha, andho-kilpah Andhakupa, krmi-bho-
janah K^mibhojana, sandamiah Sandariisa, tapta-sUrmihTsif-
tasurmi, iw/ra-femtofto-siJ/maZE Vajrakanjaka-sfilmali, vaitarani
Vaitarani, pflyodah Puyoda, prfina-rodhoh Pranarodha,
visosanamVisasana, Idld-bhaksahLil&hhakâ, sdrameyddanam
Sflrameyadana, ovfcihAvici, ayah-pfinom Aya^pfina, ih thus,
faflca some more, k^ra-kardamahKîiakardama, rakfah-gam-
bhojana/i Rakôgana-bhojana, sula-protah^nlaprota, danda-
silkah Dandastika, avafa-nirodhanah Ay a\a-niTodhana, paijdvor-
tarw/i ParySvartana, sflcf-maftAam Sucimukha, ift in this way,
o^fd-inmsati/i twenty-eight, norcAiflA hellish planets, vividha
various, ydtand-bhamayah lands of suffering in hellish conditions
Text 8] The Hellish Planets
441
TRANSLATION
Some authorities say that there is a total of twenty-one hellish
planets, and some say twenty-eight. My dear King, I shall outlme
all of them according to their names, forms and symptoms The
names of the different hells are as follows Tfimisra,
Andhatfiraisra, Raurava, MahSraurava, KumbhlpSka, Kslasutra,
Asipatravana, Sukararaukha, Andhakupa, Kfmibhojana, San-
daifasa, Taptasumu, Vajrakantaka-sBlmali, Vaitaram, Puyoda, PrS-
narodha, ViSasana, Lalabhak$a, Sarêyfidana, Avia, Ayahpana,

Kârakardama, Rakôgana-bhojana, Sfilaprota, DandasOka, Avafa-
nirodhana, Paryavartana and Sucimukha All these planets are
meant for punishing the livmg entities
TEXTS
IKII
tatrayas tu para-vittdpaty'a-hilatrilny apaharati sa hi kala-pasa-

baddho yama-puru?air ati-bhayanakais tdimsre narake baldn mpdtyate
aiiasan&niidapdna-dan^-tdijhiTM-santarjanddibhirydtandbhir
ydtyam&no janiuryatra kasmalam Osddita ehadaiva mUrcch&m upayati
tdmisra-pr&ye
tatrain those hellish planets, yahz person who, tu but, para-

mtta-apatya-kalatr&ni the money, wife and children of another,
opaWoft takes away, sah that person, /n certainly, k&la-pQsa-
baddhah~he\ng bound by the ropes of tune or Yaraaraja, yama-

puruâih by the assistants of Yamaraja, ah-bftaydnnftai/i who are
very fearful, t&misre narake into the hell known as TSmisra baldt
by force, nip&tyateîB thrown, anosonastarvation, anudapdna
without water, danda-tAtfaiia beaten with rods, santarjanaSdibhih
by scolding and so on, ydtan&bhih by severe punishments
442 Srimad-BhSgavatain [Canto 5, Ch 26
yd^mdmh being punished, jantuh the living entity, yatra

where, /rasmaiam misery, obtained, e/codfi sometimes,
eva certainly, mflrcc/idm fainting, upoydti obtains, t&misra-
pr&yem that condition, which is almost entirely dark
TRANSLATION
My dear King, a person who appropriates anothers legitimate
wife, children or money is arrested at the tune of death hy the
fierce Yamadtitas, who bmd him with the rope of time and forcibly
throw hun mto the hellish planet known as TSmisra. On this very
dark planet, the smful man is chastised by the Yamadutas, who
beat and rebuke him He is starved, and he is given no water to
dnnk Thus the wrathful assistants of Yamaraja cause him severe
suffermg, and sometimes he famts from their chastisement
TEXT 9
evam evQndhatdmisre yas tu vaflcayiivd purusam darddin upayunkte

yatra sariri mpdtyamdno ydtandstho vedanayd na^fa-matir nasta-dj^fis
ca bhavatiyathd vanaspatir vrsryamOjva-jnilias tasmOd andhatdmisram
tarn upadisann.
evam in this way, cmz certainly, andhat&misre in the hellish

planet known as Andhatamisra, yah the person who, tu but,
uoncayitul cheatmg, purusam another person, ddra-adln the wife
and children, upoyu7i/de enjoys, jolra where, ioriri the embodied
person, nipdiyamanah being forcibly thrown, jdtond-sthah always
situated in extremely miserable conditions, vedanayd hy such suffer-
ing, nojipa lost, motih whose consciousness, nata\oat, dj^fih
whose sight, ca also, fchovati becomes, yathdns much as,
vanaspahk the trees, vrscyamdna being cut, mulo/i whose root,
tomfif because of this, andftaMmisram AndhatSmisra tarn that,

upadisantilhey call
TRANSLATION
The destination of a person who slyly cheats another man and
enjoys his wife and children is the hell known as Andhatamisra.
There his condiUon is exactly like that of a tree being chopped at
Its roots Even before reachmg Andhatamisra, the sinful living
being IS subjected to various extreme miseries These afiBictions
are so severe that he loses his mtelhgence and sight It is for this
reason that learned sages caU this hell Andhatimisra.
TEXT 10
frofirii \o\\
yas tv iha vd etad aham iti mamedam iti bhuta-drohena hevalam sva-
kupimbam evanudinarh prapu^ndti sa tad iha mk&ya svayam eva tad-
asubhena raurave mpatatL
yah one who, tu but, iham this life, mJ or, etofthis body,
aham I, ihthus, mamomine, idamthis, ihthus bhuta-
drohena hy envy of other living entities, kevalam alone sva-kufum-
6am his family members, eua only, anudmam day to day pra-
pu^niiti supports, sa/i such a person, fat that,iha here, vih&ya
giving up, svayam personally, evo certainly, faf of that
aubhnahy the sin, raurave in Raurava, mpofafihe falls down
TRANSLATION
A person who accepts his body as his self works very hard day
and night for money to maintain his own body and the bodies of
444 Srimad-Bhagavatam (Canto 5, Ch 26
his wife and children While working to maintain himself and his
family, he may commit violence against other hvmg entities Such
a person is forced to give up his body and his family at the time of
death, when he suffers the reaction for his envy of other creatures
by being thrown into the hell called Raurava.
PURPORT
In Srimad-Bhagavatam it is said
yasy&tma-buddhih kunape tn-dh&tuke

sva-dhih kakUrddiû bhauma-ijya-dhlh
yat-tirtha-buddhih sable na karhtcij
jane^v abhijne$u sa eva go-kharah
One who mucus and air]

accepts this bodily bag of three elements [bile,
who has an affinity for an intimate relationship with his wife
as his self,
and children, who considers his land worshipable, who takes bath in the
waters of the holy places of pilgrimage but never takes advantage of
those persons who are in actual knowledge he is no better than an ass
or a cow {Bhdg 10 84 13) There are two classes of men absorbed in
the material concept of life Out of ignorance, a man in the first class
thinks his body to be his self, and therefore he is certainly like an animal
{sa eva go-klwmJij The person in the second class, however, not only
thinks his material body to be his self, but also commits all kmds of sin-
ful activities to maintain his body He cheats everyone to acquire money
for his family and his self, and he becomes envious of others without
reason Such a person is thrown into the hell known as Raurava If one
simply considers bs body to be bs self, as do the animals, he is not very
sinful However, if one needlessly comnuts sms to maintain his body, he
18put mto the hell known as Raurava This is the opinion of iSrila
ViânStha Cakravarti Thfikura Although animals are certainly in the
bodily concept of life, they do not commit any sms to maintain then-
bodies, mates or offspring Therefore animals do not go to hell However,
when a human being acts enviously and cheats others to maintain his
body, he is put into a hellish condition
Text 111 The Hellish Planets 445
TEXTH
?! gjgt[! PPiiiraig'THit <t
ye tv ihayathaivamund mhiifisita jantavahparatra yama-yatan&m

upagatam ta eva ruravo bhutvd tathd tarn eva vihimanti tasm&d
rauravam ity &ha rurur iti sajpSd cUi-krUra-sattvasy&padesah
ye those who, hi but, m this life, yathd-âs much as eva

certainly, amund by him, vihimsU&h'who were hurl, jantavah the
living entities, paraira in the next life, yama-y&tan&m upagatam
being subjected to miserable conditions by Yamaraja, fe those living
entities, em
indeed, ruravahmrus (a kind of envious animal)
b/iiWva becoming, ta/fca that much, tom him, evo certainly
w/wmsanft they hurt, tosmiStbecause of this, rouroiwm Raurava
ih thus, fi/iu/i learned scholars say, ruru/i the animal known as
mm, ift thus, saipfif than the snake, oh-ftrUra much more cruel
and envious, sattvasyaoi the entity, apadesah the name
TRANSLATION
In this an envious person commits violent acts against many
life,
hvmg entities Therefore after his death, when he is taken to hell

by Yamaraja, those living entities who were hurt by him appear as
aniiTiflls called rums to inflict very severe pain upon him. Learned
scholars call this hell Raurava. Not generally seen in this world, the
rum IS more envious than a snake
PURPORT
According to ^rldhara Svami, the rum is also known as the hhdra-
sjUga (ati-hUrasya bhdm-spigdkhya-sattvasya apadesah sarhjfid} srila

Jiva Gosvfimi confirms this in his Sandarbha mm-sabdaâ svayam
muninaiva fikd-vidh&n&l loke$v aprasiddha evdyarh jantu-visesah. Thus
although mms are not seen in this world, their existence is confirmed in
the iSstras
TEXT 12
s[#r ^ a:%
r! ^SWRi ii^îi
evam eva mahOrauravo yatra nipatitam purusam kravydda nSma

ruravas tarh kravyena gh&tayanti yah kevalam dehambharah,
evam thus, etw certainly, mahd-rauravah the hell known as

MahSraurava, jairo where, nipatUamheiag thrown, purusam b.
person, kravyOdah mSma named kravy&da^ rurovaft the ruru

animals, tarn him (the condemned person) ,
kravyena for eating hia
flesh, ghdtayantih\[, ya/i who, kevalam only, dehambharah
intent upon maintaining hia own body
TRANSLATION
Punishment m
the hell called Maharaurava is compulsory for a
person who maintams his own body by hurtmg others In this hell,
ruru ammab known as kravyada torment him and eat his flesh
PURPORT
The animalistic person who lives simply in the bodily concept of life is
not excused He is put into the hell known as Maharaurava and attacked
by ruru animals known as kravyddas
TEXT 13
dHWui 535^^ ainfaii! fT< hi%

i
351555^3 II n
yas tvihavd ugrah pasUn pak?ino v& pr&nata uparandhayati tarn

apakarunaih purusddair api wgarhitam amutrayamdnucar&h
kumbhipdke tapta-taile uparandhayanti.
yahz m
person who, tit but, i/ia this life wi-or,
ugrah-\cr^
cruel, paiura animals, pakînah-hirAs, m-or, pramtahîn
a live
condition, uparandhayati^ cooks, tarn him apakarunam^vory
cruel-hearted, puru^-ddaih--hy those who eat human flesh api~
even, Mgor/wtam condemned, amiiâia the next life yaina-
anucardhtho servants of Yamaraja, kumbhip&ke in the hell known
as Kumbhipftka, tapta-tailein boiling oil, uparandhayanticook
translation
For the znamtenanoe of their bodies and the satisfaction of their
tongues, cruel persons cook poor animals and birds ahve Such
persons are condemned even by man-eaters In their next lives
they are earned by the Yanûtas to the hell known as
Kuiubhipaka, where they are cooked boilmg oil m
text 14
ii ? i\
yas tv iha brahma-dhruk sa kdlasUtra-samjnake mrahe ayuta-yojam-

panmandale tdmramaye tapta-Miale upary-adhastSd agny-arkabhy&m
ati-tapyamdne ^bhinwesUah ksut-pipds&bhy&rh ca dahyamdndrUar-
bahih-iarira 6ste sete cesfate vatithahpandhdvati caydvanti pasu-
rorndni t&vad varâ-sahasr&ni.
yah anyone who, ht but, iha in this life, brakma-dhruk the

killer of a br&hmana, soA such a person, k&lasutra-sajhjfiake named
Kfilasutra, narake in the hell, ayuta-yojana-panman^le having a

circumference of eighty thousand miles, tSmra-maye made of copper
tapta
heated, khah in a level place, upan-adhastdt above and
beneath, ogni by fire,ark&bhy&m ati-tapyamane
and by the sun,
which IS being heated, abhwuvesUahhemg made to enter fcsut-
448 Snmad'Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 26
pipdsdbhy&mhy hunger and thirst, ca and, do/ryamona being

burned, anfa/iintemally, feafeifc externally, san'm/i whose body,
oste remains, sete sometimes lies, cejtote sometimes moves his
limbs, awhs^/wh sometimes stands, jaand/ifitiofi sometimes runs
here and there, co also, yOvantiaB many, jooau-romdm hairs on the

body of an animal, ftiwt that long, varâ-sahosrfirw thousands of
years
TRANSLATION
The killer of a brahmana is put into the hell known as KiQas&tra,
which has a circumference of eighty thousand miles and which is
made entirely of copper Heated from below by fire and from
above by the scorchmg sun, the copper surface of this planet is ex-
tremely hot. Thus the murderer of a briihmana suffers from bemg
burned both internally and externally Internally he is burmng
with hunger and thirst, and externally he is burmng from the
scorching heat of the sun and the fire beneath the copper surface
Therefore he sometimes hes down, sometimes sits, sometimes
stands up and sometimes runs here and there He must suffer m
this way for as many thousands of years as there are hairs on the
body of an animal
TEXT 15
<1^5^ I >n^ %n-

51^ wn ^
Tppn
yas tv iha vai mja-veda-paihcid anUpady apagatah pUkharujlarh
itas tato dh&vamd,na ubhayato dh&mis tdla-vandsi-patrais chvdyam&m-

sarvOrigo hd hato smthparamayd, vedanayd murcchitahpade pade
mpatati sva-dharmaha p&khanddnugatarh phalam bhukkte
a

449
ya/i-anyone who, tu-but, iha-in this life mi-indeed nija-

veda-pathathom his own path, recommended
bv the Vedas,
aMpadteyen without an emergency, opogata/i deviated
pakhan-
4am concocted, atheistic system, co and upagatah gone to
tarn him, asi-patravanam the hell known as \si-patravana pra-
vesya making enter, fawayfl-with a whip praharantithe\ beat
totro there, ^certainly, osou that, itah tatah here and there
dhammanahTonmag, ubhayatah on both sides
dhdraihhy the
edges, t&la-vana-asi-patraihhy the swordlike leaves of palm trees
chidyamdna being cut, sarva-aAffih whose entire body Afi alas
AataA killed, asmil am, ih thus, paromayfiwith severe
uedanqyd pain, murccAitaA fainted, /Mide pade at ever) step
mpatatiiaWa down, sva-dhama-hs the killer of his own principles
of religion, pakhanda-anuâtam phalam the result of accepting an
atheistic path, bhunktehe suffers
TRANSLATION
person deviates from the path of the Vedas in the absence of
If a
an emergency, the servants of Yamaraja put him into the hell
called Asi-patravana, where they beat him with whips When he
runs hither and thither, fleemg from the extreme pam, on all sides
he runs mto palm trees with leaves hke sharpened swords Thus
mjured all over hu body and famtmg at every step, he cnes out,
Oh, what shall 1 do nowl How shall I be saved This is how one
suffers who deviates from the accepted rehgious pnnciples
PURPORT
There is actually only one religious principle dharmarh tu sak$dd
bhagavat-pranitam. The only religious principle is to follow the orders
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Unfortunately, especially in this

age of Kali, everyoneis an atheist People do not even believe in God
what speak of following His words The words mja-veda-patha can

to
Formerly there was
also mean ones own set of religious pnnciples
only one veda-patha, or set of religious principles Now there are many
Itdoesnt matter which set of religious pnnciples one follows the onlv
injunction is that he must follow them strictly An atheist or ndstika, is
m a
one who does not believe in the Vedas However, even if one takes up a
different system of religion, according to this verse he must follow the

religious principles he has accepted Whether one is a Hindu, or a
Mohammân or a Christian, he should follow his own religious princi-
ples However, if one concocts his own religious path within his mind, or
if one follows no religious principles at all, he is punished in the hell

known as Asi-patravana In other words, a human being must follow
some rehgious principles If he does not follow any religious principles,

he no better than an animal As Kali-yuga advances, people are becom-
18
ing godless and takmg up so-called secularism They do not know the
punishment awaiting them in Asi-patravana, as described in this verse
TEXT 16
lUÎI
yas tv iha vai r&jd r&p-pumô vd adandye dandarh pmnayati

hTdhmajp va saTira-dandamsap&piydn narake 'mutra sukaramukhe
mpatati tatrdhbalcar vmi^piâm&ruimyavo ya^hmvekeksukhanda Orta-
svarena svanayan kvacm mUrcchitah k^malam upagato yathaivehA-
di^fa-dosa upaniddh&h.
jya|i anyone who, fu but, tha in this life, vai indeed, nSjfl
king, rap-punisahSi kings man, vd or, adandye nato one not
punishable, doradom punishment, pranajyaft- inflicts, br&hmane
unto hrakmam, wd or, sarfro-dan(iam corporal punishment,
a
soh that person, king or government ofi&cer, pdpiyanihe most sin-
ful, narake the hell, amutram the next life, sUkaramukhe
named Sokharamukha, falls down, tafra-there, ati-balaih
by very strong assistants of YamarSja, vini?pi$yam&na being crushed,

awiyatwh-the different parts of whose b^y, ycdhd like, evo cer-
tainly, i/w here, iku^khandah sugarcane, drta-svarena with a
pitiable sound, suonoyon crying, /cwBwit sometimes, mUrcchitah
kasmalam upagatahhecomin^ illusioned,

fainted, jat/ifiju&t like
em indeed, i/w here, adrsta-dofdhviho is not at fault, uparud-
dhfih arrested for punishment
TRANSLATION
In his next hfe, a sinful king or governmental representative
who punishes an innocent person, or who inflicts corporal punish-
ment upon a brahmana, is taken by the Yamadutas to the hell
named Sukharamukha, where the most powerful assistants of
Yamaraja crush him exactly as one crushes sugarcane to squeeze
out the juice The sinful hving entity cnes very pitiably and famts,
just like an mnocent man undergomg punishments This is the
result of pumshmg a faultless person
TEXT 17
yas tv iha vai bhutdn&m Uvaropakalpita-viitindm avmkta-para-

xâthdndrh svayampurusopahalpUa-vrttir mmkta-para-vyatho vyath&m
Gcarati sa paratrdndhakUpe tad-abhidrohena mpatati tatra hdsau tair
jantubhih pcJu-mrga-pcd(?i-^risjpmrmasaka-yilka-matkuiui-
maksikddibhir ye ke cdbhidrugdMs taih sarvato 'bhidruhyamajm
tamasi vthata-mdrd-mrvrtir ahbdkdvasthdnah pankhimatiyathd
kusarire flvah.
yah any person who, tu but, iko in this life vai indeed
bhiUdndm some living
to wworo by the supreme controller
entities,
upakalpita designed, viitindm whose means of livelihood anvikta

not understanding, parn~vyatkdndm the pain of others svayam
of
himself, purufa-upaftalpUodesigned by the Supreme Perbonality
Godhead, urtti/i whose livelihood, wviAia understanding, para-

vyathah the painful conditions of others, vyathdm ficarofi but still
causes pain, sah such a person, paratra in his next life,
andkakupe to the hell named Andhakupa, tat to them,

abhjdrohenahy the sin of malice, mjxitoft falls down, tatra there,
/lo indeed, osou that person, taih jantubhihhy those respective
living /losu animals, mfga wild beasts, pakfihuAs,
entities,
sarisrpaih snakes^ mosaka mosquitoes, yUkdhce, matkuna

worms, maksika-Odibhihîes and so on, ye te whoever else, ca
and, oh/udrugd/id/i persecuted,taihhy them, sarvatah every-
where, ahhidruhyam&nahhein^ injured, tamasi in the darkness,
w/wto disturbed, nidrU-nirvrtih whose resting place, akthdha not
being able to obtain, avasthdnaha resting place, pon/crfimah wan-
ders, jof/wljust as, ku-sarlrem a low-grade body, jivaha living
entity
TRANSLATION
By the arrangement of the Supreme Lord, low-grade bvmg
bemgs like bugs and mosquitoes suck the blood of human beings
and other animals Such insignificant creatures are unaware that
their bites are painful to the human bemg However, first-class
human bemgs brahmanas, kâtnyas and vai^yas are developed
in consciousness, and therefore they know how painful it is to be
killed A human bemg endowed with knowledge certainly commits
sm if he kills or torments msignificant creatures, who have no dis-
cnmmation. The Supreme Lord pimishes such a man by puttmg
hun mto the hell known as Andhaklipa, where he is attacked by all
the birds and beasts, reptiles, mosquitoes, hce, worms, flies, and
any other creatures he tormented durmg his hfe They attack him
from all sides, robbing him of the pleasure of sleep Unable to rest,
he constantly wanders about m
the darkness Thus Andhakfipa m
his suffermg is just like that of a creature m
the lower species
PURPORT
From this very instructive verse we learn that lower animals, created
by the laws of nature to disturb the human bemg, are not subjected to
Text 18] The HeUish Planets 453
punishment Because the human being has developed conbctousnebs

however, he cannot do anything against the principles of vamdsrama-
dharma without being condemned Krna stales in Bhagfimd-gitd
(4 13), cdtur-vamyam mayd sT^taih guna-karma-vibhdgasah Ac-
cording to the three modes of material nature and the work ascribed to
them, the four divisions of human society were created by Me Thus all
men should be divided into four classes 6niAmanas, ksatnyast vaisyas
and sudrasaad they should act according to their ordained regulations
They cannot deviate from their prescribed rules and regulations One of
these states that they should never trouble any animal even those that
disturb human beings Although a tiger is not sinful if he attacks another
ammal and eats its flesh, if a man with developed consciousne:)S does so
he must be punished In other words, a human being who does not use
his developed consciousness but instead acts Idee an animal surely under-
goes punishment in many different hells
TEXT 18
yastvihavd osarhvihhajydsnatiyat himnopanatam amrmita-panca-

yajflovOyasasarhstutah sa paraira kpnibhojane mrakodhame mpatati
svayarh kfrmbhir
tatra sata-sahasra-yojane /tpni-fcuiKfe krmi-bhutah
mrvesam
eva hhaksyamanah krmi-bhojanoyavottadaprattapTxihiltddo
Stmdnam y&taycUe
osom-
yah-any person who, tu-but, iho-in this life, ttl-or,
whatever
whhajya without dividing, osmSft eats, yat feiiicana
performing
upanotom obtained by Krsnas grace, orwrmito-not
sacrifice, wlyasa-with the crows
pafica-yajnahlhe five kinds of
person paratm-in
samtutah-vfho isdescribed as equal, sah-such a
krmibhojane ^mmedKrmibhojana, naraM-adhame
the next life,
mpotoft-falls down tatra-
into the most abominable of all hells,
454 Snmad'Bhagavatam [Canto 5, Ch 26
there, sata-so/iosro-yq/a^ measuring 100,000 yojanas (800,000

worms, kfmi-bh&tahhecommg one
miles), kjmi-hu7i4^\n a lake of
of the worms, svayam he himself, kjmibhih-^hy the other worms,
ewa certainly, bhak^yamdnahheing eaten, krmi-bhojanah eating
worms, yavatas long as, tat that lake is wide, apratta-aprahuta
unshared and unoffered food, odafc one who eats, amruesam who
has not performed atonement, dtmAnam
to himself, jdtayate gives
pain
TRANSLATION
A person is considered no better than a crow if after receiving
some food, he does not divide it men and
among guests, old
children, but simply eats it himself, or if he
without per- eats it
forming the five kmds of sacrifice After death he is put into the
most abommable hell, known as Kmubhojana. In that hell is a lake
100,000 yojanas [800,000 nules] wide and filled with worms He
becomes a worm in that lake and feeds on the other worms there,
who also feed on him Unless he atones for his actions before his
death, such a sinful man remains in the hellish lake of Krmibho-
jana for as many years as there are yojanas m
the width of the lake
PURPORT
As stated m Bhagavod-gita (3 13)
yajfia-si^f&sinah santo
mucyante sarva-kilbiâih
ogham pOpd
bhunjate te tv
ya pacaniy atma-kdrandt
The devotees of the Lord are released from all kinds of sms because
they eat food which is first offered for sacrifice Others, who prepare food
for personal sense enjoyment, verily eat only sin
is given to us
All food
by the Supreme Personality of Godhead Eko bahUndm yo vidadh&ti
k&mdn the Lord supplies everyone with the necessities of life Therefore
we should acknowledge His mercy by performing yajHa (sacrifice) This
IS the duty of everyone Indeed, the sole purpose of life is to perform
yajna. According to Kf9i;ia (Bg 3 9)
yajMrthu harmano 'nyatra

loko 'yarn karma-bandhanah
tad-artham karma kaunteya
makta-saAgah samdcara
Work done as a sacrifice for Vi^nu has to be performed, otherwise

work
binds one to this material world Therefore 0 son of Kuntl perform
your prescribed duties for His satisfaction, and in that way >ou will al-
ways remain unattached and free from bondage If we do not perform

yajikL and distribute prasOda to others, our lives are condemned Only
after performing and distributing the prasOda to all dependents
children, br&hmanas and old men should one eat However, one who
cooks only for himself or his family is condemned, along with everyone
he feeds After death he is put into the hell known as Kfraibhojana
TEXT 19
II II
yas tv iha vai steyena baldd wS hranya-ratncuhni bro/imano^

v&paharaty anyasya v&n&padi jourujos tarn, amutra rajanyama-puru^d
ayasmayair agni-pmâih sandamms tvaa n^kuânti.
yah any person who, to but, iham this life, wii indeed
sfêna by thievery, &ai5f by force. Ml or, Aironjogold ratrui-
gems, &dlni and so on, brShmanasya of a brAhmana, v& or,
apaharati steals, anyasya of others, or, an&padi not in a

vd
calamity, puru$aksi person, tom him, amutra m the next life rfl-
jan0 King, yama-puru^dhihe agents of Yamarfija, ayah-mayaih

made of iron, agni-pindaih balls heated in fire, sanîfismA with
tongs, tvaa on the skin, nijfcusanft tear to pieces
TRANSLATION
My dear King, a person who in the absence of an emergency robs
a br&hmana or, indeed, anyone else of his gems and gold is put
into a hell known as Sandamsa There his skin is torn and sepa-
rated by red-hot iron balls and tongs In this way, his entire body is
cut to pieces
TEXT 20
p<i?7fin^lRoll
yas tv ihavA agamydrh stnyam agamyarh v& puruârhyoîd

ahhigacchati t&v amutra kmaya tadayantas tigmayd surmyd lohamayyd
pumsam dhiigayanti stnyam ca puntsa-rupayd surmyd.

yo/i any person who, tu but, ihain this life, v<S or,
agomyfim unsuitable, stnyama woman, ogamyam unsuitable,
i;fi or, purufami man, yoît~a woman, abhigacchati approaches
for sexual intercourse, fau both of them, amutra in the next life,
kasaydhy whips, td^layantah beating, tigmayd very hot, sflr-

myfl by an unage, loha-mayydmade of iron, puruâm the man,
dliAgayantithey embrace, stnyomthe woman, co also, puruâ-
rdpayd in the form of a man, surmyd by an image
TRANSLATION
A man or woman who indulges in sexual intercourse with an un-
worthy member of the opposite sex is punished after death by the
assistants of YamarSja m
the hell known as Taptasumu There
such men and women are beaten with whips The man is forced to
embrace a red-hot iron form of a woman, and the woman is forced
to embrace a similar form of a man Such is the punishment for
ilhcit sex
PURPORT
Generally a man should not have sexual relations with any woman
other than his wife According to Vedic principles, the wife of another
man is considered ones mother, and sexual relations are strictly forbid-
457
den with ones mother, sister and daughter If one indulge*, in illicit
sexual relations with another mans wife, that activity is considered iden*
tical with having sex with ones mother This act is most sinful
The >ame
principle holds for a woman also, if she enjoys sex with a
man other than
her husband, the act is tantamount to having sexual relations with her
father or son Illicit sexlife is always forbidden, and any
man or woman
who indulges in it is punished in the manner described in this verse
TEXT 21
II *1? II
yas tv iha vai sarvdbhigamas tarn amutra niraye vartamdnam

vajrahanfaka-sdlmalim dropya nifharânti.
yah anyone who, hi but, ihain this life, ww indeed sarva-

ohhigama/i indulges in sex life indiscriminately, with both men and
animals, fam him, amutra in the next life, mrayem the hell uar-
taTTiiSnam existing, vajrakaTâki-salmaUm& silk-cotton tree with
thorns like thunderbolts, firojâmounting him on, nikar^ntilhe\
pull him out
TRANSLATION
A person who indulges in sex mdiscnminately even with
animals IS taken after death to the hell known as Vajrakantaka-
Salmali In this hell there is a silk-cotton tree full of thorns as
strong as thunderbolts The agents of Yamaraja hang the sinful
Winn on that tree and pull him down forcibly so that the thorns
very severely tear his body
PURPORT
The sexual urge is so strong that sometimes a man indulges in sexual
relations with a cow, or a woman indulges in sexual relations with a dog
Such men and women are put into the hell known as Vajrakanlaka-
salmaii The Krsna consciousness movement forbids sex From the

illicit
description of these verses, we can understand what an extremely sinful

act illicit sexSometimes people disbelieve these descriptions of hell,
is
but whether one believes or not, everything must be carried out by the
laws of nature, which no one can avoid
TEXT 22
iR^n
ye tv iha vai rAjanyd rdja-puru& vd ap&khan4d dharma-setun
bhindanti te samparetya vaUarany&rh nipatanti bhinna-maryddas
tasy&rfi niraya-pankhd-bhatdyam nady&myddo-ganair itas tato
bkaksyamdnd dimand na viyujyamands cdsubhir uhyamdnah svdghena

harma-pdkam anusmaranto mn-mutra-pUya-sonita-kesa-nakkdsthi-
Tmdo-m&msa-vasd-v&hinySm upatapyante
_ye persons who, ftt but, in this life, txw indeed, rd-
jonyd/i members of the royal family, or ksatnyas, rdja-purusah
government servants, ufl or, apaMumdaheAlhough born in responsi-
ble families, dharmasetUn the bounds of prescribed religious princi-
ples, b/iwidanU transgress, te they, samparetya aher dying,
vaUaroTiydm named Vaitarani, nipatanti i&W down, bhinna-
maryGd&h'who have broken the regulative principles, tasydmm
that, niraya-pankh&-bhutdyam the moat surrounding hell,
nadydm in the river, yddah-ganaih by ferocious aquatic animals,
itah tcUahhexe and there, bhakâmdndh being eaten, dtmand
with the body, na not, viyujyamdn&h being separated, ca and,

asubhik\he life airs, uhyamdndji being carried, sva-aghena by his
own sinful activities, karma-pdkam the result of his impious ac-
tivities, anusmaranta/i remembering, vifoi stool, miitra urine.
459
j3flya-pu9, somta-blood, fcesa-hair, nakha-naxk asthi-hanes

Tneda/i marrow, mfimsa -flesh, vosfi-fal, v&hinydm-m ihe river
upatapyanteare afflicted with pam
TRANSLATION
A person who is bom into a responsible fanuly such as a
ksatriya, a member of royalty or a government servant but who
neglects to execute his prescribed duties accordmg to rehgious
principles,and who thus becomes degraded, falls down at the time
of death into the nver of hell known as Vaitarani This nver,
which moat surrounding hell, is full of ferocious aquauc
IS a
animals "When a smful man is thrown mto the River Vaitarani, the
aquatic animals there immediately begm to eat him, but because of
hisextremely sinful hfe, he does not leave his body He constantly
remembers his sinful activities and suffers terribly in that nver,
which 18 full of stool, unne, pus, blood, hair, nails, bones, mar-
row, flesh and fat
TEXT 23
ye tv iha vai vfsali-patayo na^fa-Mucacdra-myamds tyakta-lajj&h pasu-

carydrh caranti te cdpipretyapilya--im-mutra-slesma-rnald~purndrnave
mpatanti tad evatiblbhatsUaTn asnanti.

ye persons who, tu hut, tha in this hfe, wai indeed vrâli-
patayah the husbands of the sOdras, na^fa. lost sauca-acdra-

myama/i whose cleanliness, good behavior and regulated hfe tyakta-
lajj&h
without shame, pasu-caryim the behavior of animaU
caranti they execute, te they, ca also, opi indeed pretyu
dying, pUya of pus, vit stool, miitra urine,
mucus sle$ma
maid saliva, puma full, amaveia an ocean mpaton/i- fall tot

460 Srmiad-Bh%avatam [Canto 5, Ch 26
that ew only, ahbibhatsitam extremely disgusting, cwnaTih they

eat
TRANSLATION
The shameless husbands of lowborn sitdra women hve exactly
hke animals, and therefore they have no good behavior, cleanb-
ness or regulated bfe After death, such persons are thrown mto
the hell called Puyoda, where they are put into an ocean filled with
pus, stool, urme, mucus, sahva and similar things Sudras who
could not improve themselves fall mto that ocean and are forced to
eat those disgusting things
PURPORT
îla Narottama dasa Thgkura has sung,
karma-k&Tujlay jnana-k&nâ, kevala visera b&n^

amrta baliyd yebd khdya
ndnd yoni sadd phire, kadarya bhakâna kare,
tdra janma adah~pate y&ya
He says that persons following the paths of karma-k&nda and jnOna-

kanda (fruiUve acUvities and speculative thinking) are missing the op-
portunities for human birth and gliding down into the cycle of birth and
death Thus there is may be put mto the
always the chance that he
Puyoda Naraka, the named Puyoda, where one is forced to eat stool,
hell
imne, pus, mucus, saliva and other abominable things It is significant
that this verse is spoken especially about sUdras If one is born a sudra,
he must continually return to the ocean of Puyoda to eat horrible things
Thus even a born sUdm is expected to become a brdhmana, that is the
meaning of human life Everyone should improve himself Krna says in
Bhcâvod-gtta (4 13), cdtur-vamyarh mayd sj^fam guna-karma-
wbhdgasah According to the three modes of material nature and the
work ascnbed to t|iem, four divisions of human society were created by
Me Even
if one is by qualification a sudra, he must try to improve his
position and become a br&kmana. No one should try to check a person,

no matter what his present position is, from coming to the platform of a
Te%t 24] The HeUish Planets 461
brahmana or a Vai?nava Actually, one must come to the platform of a

Vai?nava Then he automatically becomes a brahmana This can be done
only if the Kr^na consciousness movement is spread for we are trying to
elevateeveryone to the platform of Vai^nava As Krsna says in
Bhagavad-gitd (18 66), sarva-dharman pantyajya mam ekarh saranam
vraja Abandon all other duties and simply surrender unto Me One
must give up the occupational duties of a sudra, kfatnya or vaisya and
adopt the occupational duties of a Yai^nava, which include the acli\ ities
of a br&hmana. Kr^na explains this m

Bkagavad-gita (9 32)
m&rh hi pdrtha vyapdsntya

ye 'pi syuh pdpa-yonayah
stnyo mt^ds tathd sudrSs
te 'pi yanti parSrh gatim
0 son of Pytha, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower
birth women, vaisyas [merchants], as well as sOdras [workers] can

approach the supreme destination Human life is specifically meant for
given to
going back home, back to Godhead That facility should be
woman or a k?atnya This
everyone, whether one be a sUdra, a vaisya, a
18the purpose of the Rf^na consciousness movement
However if one is
satisfied to remain a sOdra, he must suffer as
described in this verse tad
evOtibibhatsUam asnantu
TEXT 24
iha vai sva-gardabha-patayo brahmarUUkyo

mrgayd vihdrii
ye tv
laksya-bhmnyama-
attrthe ca migdri nighnanti tdn api samparet&l
punifd i?ubhir vidhyarUu
mi-or sw-of dogs

ye-those who, fti-but, iho-in this hfe,
potoy^-maintainers, br&himrm-^yah-
gardatha-and asses,
whflrfl/i-takmg pleasure in
brahmanos, ksatnyas and vaisyas, mrgayd
462 ^rimad-Bhlâvatain [Canto 5, Ch 26
hunting animals in the forest, affrt/ie other than prescribed, ca also,

mTgfin animals, mghnantikilU ffin them, a/n indeed,
sam-
paretfin having died, /afcjiya-bfiulfin becoming the targets yama-
purusahlhe assistants of Yamaraja, isuhhihhy arrows, vidhyanh
pierce
TRANSLATION
If m this life a man of the higher classes [hrahmana, ksatnya and
vaisya] is very fond of taking his pet dogs, mules or asses into the
forest to hunt and kill animals unnecessarily, he is placed after
death mto the hell known as PrSnarodha There the assistants of
Yamargja make him their targets and pierce him with arrows
PURPORT
In the Western countries especially, aristocrats keep dogs and horses to
hunt animals in the forest Whether m the West or the East, aristocratic
men in the Kali-yuga adopt the fashion of going to the forest and un-
necessarily killing animals Men of the higher classes (the hr&hmanas,
kâtnyas and vaisyas) should cultivate knowledge of Brahman, and they
should also give the sUdras a chance to come to that platform If instead
they indulge m hunting, they are punished as described in this verse

Not only are they pierced with arrows by the agents of Yamaraja, but
they are also put into the ocean of pus, urine and stool described in the
previous verse
TEXT 25
ye fn iha voi d&mbhiha dambha-yajnesupasUn visasanti t&n omu^mJ

hke vmsase narake patitdn niraya-patayo y&tayitv& visasanti.
ye persons who, fu but, ihain this life, miindeed,

ddmbhikdhyery proud of wealth and a prestigious position, dambha-
yajnefu~ia a sacrifice performed to increase prestige, pasAn animals,
visasanti kill, Wn them, amu^min hke in the next world,
vailase Vaisasa or Visasana, narake into the hell, pafttdn fallen,
mroyo-potaja/i assistants of Yamaraja, jyfliayitra -causing sufiBcient

pain, visasantik.\[[
TRANSLATION
A person who m this hfe
is proud of his eminent position,
and
who heedlessly sacrifices animals simply for material prestige, is
put into the hell called Visasana after death There the assistants of
Yamardja kdl him after giving him unhnuted pam
PURPORT
In Bhagavad-gtta (6 41) Kr^na says, suctnam snmatfOn gehe yoga-
hhrasfo *bhi]dyate Because of his previous connection with bhakti-
yoga, a man
is born into a prestigious family of brShmanas or
Having taken such a bu-th, one should utilize it to perfect
aristocrats
bhakn-yoga. However, due to bad association one often forgets that his
prestigious position has been given to him by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, and he misuses it by performing various kinds of so-called
yajfUis like Mli-pUjd or durgd-puja^ m which poor animals are sacrificed
How such a person is punished is described herein The word dambha-
yajneû in this verse is significant If one violates the Vedic instructions
wble performing yajna and simply makes a show of sacnfice for the
purpose of killing animals, he is punishable after death In Calcutta there
are many slaughterhouses where animal flesh is sold that has supposedly
been offered in sacrifice before the goddess Kali The sdstras enjoin that
one can sacrifice a small goat before the goddess Kali once a month
Nowhere is it said that one can maintain a slaughterhouse m the name of
temple worship and daily kill animals unnecessarily Those who do so
receive the punishments descnbed herein
TEXT 26
vni fNt 'nvift tw-
11 11
yastv ika vai savamarh bh&ry&ih dinp retah p&yayati kdma-mohitas
tampdpa-kftam amutra retah-kulydydrfi p&tayitvd retah sampdyayanti

yah any person who, fu but, in this life, mi indeed, $a-

varndmoi the same caste, bharyamhia wife, dmjaha person of a
higher caste (such as a brdhmana, kâtnya or vaisya), retahtht

semen pdyayati causes to drink, kdrua-mohitahhemg deluded by
lusty desires, tarn him, jjdpa-fcrtam performing sin, amutra m the
next life, retah-kulydydmm a river of semen, piJ/oyi/wJ throwing,

retah semen, sampdyayantiioTce to dnnk
TRANSLATION
If a foolish member of the twice-bom classes [brghinana,
kâtriya and vai4ya] forces his wife to dnnk his semen out of a
keep her under control, he is put after death into
lusty desire to
the hell known as Lldabhakâ There he is thrown into a flowing
nver of semen, which he is forced to dnnk
PURPORT
The practice of forcing ones wife to drink ones own semen is a black
art practiced by extremely lusty persons Those who practice this very
abominable activity say that if a wife is forced to drink her husbands

semen, she remams very faithful to him Generally only low-class men
engage m this black art, but if a man born in a higher class does so, after
death he is pul into the hell known as Utlibhakâ There he is immersed
in the river known as ûkra-nadi and forced to drink semen
TEXT 27
irapii iraim ft sros

sairaift II SI'S II
ye tv iha vai dasyavo gnidd garadd giUmdn sdrthdn vd mlumpanU

rdjdno rdja-hhafd vd tOrhs cdpi hiparetya yamadiUd vajra-daTfi^pr&h
svdnah sapta-satdm virhsatu ca sarabhasarh khddanti.
persons who, fu but, iha in this life, indeed, mi

dosjyava/i thieves and plunderers, agm-ddbyfho set fire, gara-
Text 281 The Hellish Planets
465
ddfe who administer poison, grdnuln villages, sdrt/idn the mercan-

tile class of men, ud or, nilumpanh-plunder rdjdnaft -kings rap-
6/io;d/i -government officials,
ud-or, Idn-thera, ca-also api-m-
deed, paretyahavvag died, yamadut&hihe as'îstants
certainly,
of Yamaraja, vajra-dam^trdh having mighty teeth, svdmih dogs

sapta-satdni seven hundred, vimsafth twenty ca and sara-
bhasam voraciously, khddantidevour
TRANSUTION
In this world, some persons
are professional plunderers who set
fireto others* houses or administer poison to them Also, members
of the royalty or government officii sometimes plunder mercan-
tile men by forcmg them to pay mcome tax and by other methods
After death such demons are put mto the hell known as
Sarameyadana. On that planet there are 720 dogs with teeth as
strong as thunderbolts Under the orders of the agents of
Yamaraja, these dogs voraciously devour such sinful people
PURPORT
In the Twelfth Canto of ^rimad-Bhagavatam, it is said that m this age
of Kali everyone will be extremely disturbed by three kinds of tribula-
tions ram, famine, and heavy taxation by the government
scarcity of
Because human beings are becoming more and more sinful, there will be
a scarcity of ram, and naturally no food grams will be produced On the
plea of relieving the suffering caused by the ensuing famine the govern-
ment will impose heavy taxes, especially on the wealthy mercantile com-
munity In this verse, the members of such a government are described
as dayyu, thieves Their mam activity will be to plunder the wealth of the
people Whether highway robber or a government thief, such a man
a
will be punished in his next life by being thrown into the hell known as
SSrameyadana, where he will suffer greatly from the bites of ferociou&

dogs
TEXT 28
^ sifst ^ wfws
466 Srimad-Bhâvatam [Quito 5, Gi 26
utoM ^ Bpnw! II ll
yas tv dravya-vmimaye dane vd hathancit

iha v& anrtaTh vadati sdhsye
savaipretya narake 'vicimaty adhah-sird mravah&se yojana-
satocchr&ydd gin-mUrdhnah sampdtyate yatra jalam iva sthalam asma-
pjftham avabhdsate tad avicimat tilaso visiryamam-sariro na
mnyamUnah punar dropUo mpatatu
yah anyone who, tu but, iham m5 or, anjiama he,

this life,
wfcdah speaks, sdk^ye giving witness, dravya-vmimaye in ex

change for goods, d&Tiein giving charity, vfi or, kathancUBome
how, 5ah that person, mi indeed, pretyo after dying, narake in
the hell, airfciinoft named Avicimat (having no water), adhah-iirdh
with his head downward, niramHufise without support, yojana-sataoi
eight hundred miles, ucchrdyat having a height, gin of a mountain,
murdhnahiroxn the sampSiyateiB thrown, yatro where,
top,
jalam im like water, sthalam land, aima-prspham having a sur
face of stone, avabhdsate appears, tat that, avicimat having nc
water or waves, tihsahm pieces as small as seeds, visiryamdna
being broken, sarirah- the body, na mnyamd.nahnol dying,
puna/i again, dropitah raised to the top, nijmtoti falls down
TRANSLATION
A person who in this hfe bears false witness or hes while trans-
actmg business or giving charity is severely punished after death
by the agents of Yamarfija Such a sinful man is taken to the top of a
mountam eight hundred nules high and thrown headfirst mto the
hell known as Avicimat. This heU has no shelter and is made of
strong stone resembling the waves of water There is no water
there, however, and thus it is called Avicimat [waterless]
Although the sinful man is repeatedly thrown from the mountam
and his body broken to tiny pieces, he still does not die but con-
tinuously suffers chastisement
TEXT 29
g^f gg^sft sn
spTHTif ^ka ftftajfk ii ii
yos tv lha vai vipro r&janyo vaisyo vd soma-pUhas tat-kalatrarh va

surdm vrata-stho 'pi vd pibati pTomddatas tef&m nirayam mt&ndm urasi
padSkramy&sye vahnind dravarndnarh k&r^ndyasam msincantu
â/i anyone who, fu but, ihain this Ife, mi indeed, viprah~-a

learned brdhjnana, rdjanyaha ksatriya, vaisyah& wisya, or, m
soma-pUhahdrink soma-rasa, tot his, kalatram^wde, vdor,
sunSm liquor, vrata-sthah being situated in a vow, qpi certainly,
i or, piftati drinks, pramddatahonl of illusion, te^dmof all of
them, nirayam lo hell, mtoitom being brought, urosi on the chest,
jjodd with the foot, d/crornyo stepping, oiê- in the mouth,
vahnind by fire, dravomdnam melted, kdrsndyasam iron,
nififlcontx- they pour into
TRANSLATION
Any brShmana or brahmana's wife who drinks liquor is taken by
the agents of YamarSja to the hell known as Ayahpana. This hell
also awaitsany kâtnya, voiSya, or person under a vow who in illu-
sion drinks soma-rasa. In Ayahpana the agents of Yamaraja stand
on their chests and pour hot melted iron into their mouths
PURPORT
One should not be a brdhmana in name only and engage in all kinds of
sinful activities, especially drinking liquor Brdhmanas, kâinyas and
vaisyas must behave according to the principles of their order If they
fall down to the level of sUdras, who are accustomed to drink liquor they
will be punished as described herein
TEXT 30
ft^stniifiro 3,^ iRRi iR^ iiôii

atha ca yas tv ihavd atma-sambh&vanena svayam adhamo janma-tapo-
vidydcdra-vamSsramavato variyaso na bahu manyeta sa mrtaka eva
mjlvd k$&rakardame niraye 'vdk-sira nipdiito durantd, y&tand hyasnute
ot/ia furthermore, ca also, yaA anyone who, hi but, iha~m

this life, ua or, dtma-sambhdvanenahy false prestige, svayam
himself, adhamahveTy degraded, janma good birth, tapah
austerities, uidyd knowledge, dcfira good behavior, vama-dsrama-
vatah~~\n terras of strictly following the principles of vamdsrama,
variyasah of one who is more honorable, na not, bahu much,
manyeta respects, sahhe, mrtakaha dead body, ew only,
mrlttS- after dying, hdrakardame named Kârakardaraa, mroye- in
the hell, audk-sird- with his head downward, mpdtitahthxoyin,
durantdh y&tandh severe painful conditions, Ai indeed, anute
suffers
TRANSLATION
A lowborn and abominable person who m
this life becomes
falsely proud, thinkmg I am great, and who thus fails to show
proper respect to one more elevated than he by birth, austerity,
education, behavior, caste or spiritual order, is hke a dead man
even m this hfetime, and after death he is thrown headfirst into
the hell known as K^&rakardama, There he must great suffer great
tribulation at the hands of the agents of Yamaraja
PURPORT
One should not become falsely proud One must be respectful toward
a person more elevated than he by buth, education, behavior, caste
or spiritual order If one does not show respect to such highly elevated
persons but indulges in false pride, he receives punishment in

Kârakardama
TEXT 31
^
^ 5<5TOt
ii^ni
ye tv iha vai punt^dh puruâ-medhenayapnte yds ca stnyo nr-pasUn

khOdanti tdrhs ca te pasava iva mhatd yama-sadane ydtayanto rako-
gan&h saunikd iva svadhitin&vaddyasrkpibanti nj-tyanti ca g&yanti ca
hfsyam&nd yatheha purufOddk
ye persons who, fu but, iha in this life, mi indeed, puru^/i

men, puruâ-medhena -^hy sacrifice of a man, yajionte- worship (the
goddess Kfili or Bhadra Kfili), yiSh those who, co and, stnyah
women, nr-iwwuti the men used as sacrifice, khddantiesil, t&n
them, CO and, te they, pasavah iw like the animals, mhatdh
being slam, yama-sadane }n the abode of YamarSja, ydiayantah
punishing, rak?ah-gandhhemg RSkâsas, samikdh the killers
;m like, svadhitindhy a sword, otwdflyo cutting to pieces, osf/c

the blood, /nbanfi drink, nrtyareti dance, co and, gfiyanti sing,
CO also, being delighted, yot/wJjust like, iho in this
world, puruâ-addh the man-eaters
TRANSLATION
There are men and women in this world who sacrifice human
beings to Bhairava or Bhadra Kail and then eat their victims' flesh
Those who perform such sacrifices are taken after death to the
abode of Yamaraja, where their victims, havmg taken the form of
Rakfasas, cut them to pieces with sharpened swords Just as this m
world the man-eaters drank their victims blood, dancing and
singing in jubilation, their victims now enjoy drmking the blood

of the sacnficers and celebratmg in the same way
TEXT 32
^ Jint ^
!tsfq ^
^ WlRPng KRlItHB!
latRflWS II
ye tv iha vd an&gaso 'ranye grame vd vaisrambhakair upasrt&n

upavismmbhayya jijivisun sUla-sUtradisupaprotiin kriâiiakatayd
te 'pi ca pretyayama-yatandsu sulddisu prot&tm&nah ksut-
yaiayanti
tr^bhy&m cdbhihat&h kaAka-vafadibhvt cetas tatas tigma-tundair
Ghanyam&nB. Stma-samalam smaranti.
ye persons who, fu but, iha in this life, utl or, andgasa}}

who are faultless, aronye m the forest, grome m
the village, vfi or,
vaiSrambhakaihhy means of good faith, uposrtfin brought near,
upovisramfehoyya inspiring with confidence, pfimsUnyfho want to be
protected, sala~sutra~ddi?u on a lance, thread, and so on, upaprotOn
fixed, kn(jkinakatay&\ik.e a plaything, ydtayanticmae pain, te
those persons, api certainly, co and, pretyaaher dying, yama-
yflton&u the persecutions of YamarSja, sula-dcUûon lances and so
on, prota-dtTTwSna/i whose
bodies are fixed, ksut-tr^bhydmhy
hunger and thirst, ca also, ahhihoMfi overwhelmed, kaiika-vata-
ddibhihhy birds such as herons and vultures, co and, itah tatah-^

here and there, tigma-tun^nih
having pointed beaks,
dhanyamdndhheing tortured, dtim-samalamoy/n sinful activities,
smaroTi/i they remember
TRANSLATION
In this life some people give shelter
to nninil and birds that
m
come to them for protection the village or forest, and after mak-
mg them beheve that they will be protected, such people pierce
them with lances or thre^ and play with them hke toys, givmg
them great pam After death such people are brought by the assis-
tants of Yamaraja to the hell known as Sulaprota, where their
bodies are pierced with sharp, needlelike lances They suffer from
hunger and thirst, and sharp-beaked birds such as vultures and
herons come at them from all sides to tear at their bodies Tor-
tured and suffering, they can then remember the smful activities
they committed m the past
TEXT 33
3wr?5r m wiin
ye tv ihavai bh&tdny udvejayanti nard ulbana-svabhav&yathd
dwtdasakOste 'pi pretya narahe dandasUkdkhye mpatannyatra nxpa
dandasUk&h pafica-muhh&h sapta-mukha upasxtya grasariti yathd

biksaydn.
je persons who, fu but, ihain this life, ww indeed, bhut&ni

to living entities, udvejayanticause unnecessary pain, nar&hmea,
ulhana~svabhilv&haagty by nature, yathdjust like, dandasHkah
snakes, te they, api also, pretya aiter dying, narake in the hell,
dandosfi/ca-d/chye- named Dandasuka, nipatanti-iaW down, yatra
where, nxpa0 King, -dandasd/cdhserpents, panca-mukhdhhav-
ing five hoods, sapta-mukkdh having seven hoods, upasrtya reach-
ing up, grasonti eat, yothdjust like, biksaydn mice
TRANSLATION
Those who in this life are like envious serpents, always angry
and giving pain to other hving entities, fall after death mto the
hell known as Dandasflkai My dear King, in this hell there are ser-
pents with five or seven hoo^. These serpents eat such sinful per-
sons just as snakes eat mice
a
472 Srimad-Bh3gavataiii [Canto 5, Gh 26
TEXT 34
yetvihavd andk&vata-kusula-guhadisu bhutdni nirundharUi

tathdmutra te^v evopavesya sagarena vahmnd dhumena nimndharOi.
je persona who, fu but, ihain this life, iifi or, andha-avata

a blind well, fcitsu/o granaries, guha-adisu and in caves, bhutdni
the living entities, nirundhanticon^ne, tof/id similarly, amutra in
the next tesu in those same places, em certainly, upavesya
life,
causing to enter, sagarena vfilh poisonous fumes, vahmnd with fire,

d/ifZmena with smoke, mrundftanfo confine
TRANSLATION
Those who m this life confine other hving entities in dark wells,
granaries or mountain caves are put after death into the hell
known as Avata-mrodhana. There they themselves are pushed into
dark wells, where poisonous fumes and smoke suffocate them and
they suffer very severely
TEXT 35
yas tv iha vd atuhin abhydgatdn vd grha-patir asakfd upagata-manyur

didhakûr iva pdpena caku?d nink^te tasya cdpi nvraye pdpa-drster
akpm vajra-tun^ grdhrdh kafd&x-kaha-vatddayah prasahyoru-baldd
utpdfayantu
yah person who, iu but, ihain this life, wo or, atithin

guests,abhydgatdn yiBitars, vflor, grha-patiha householder,
asakiimany times, upogato obtaining, manyuh anger, didhak-
su^ one desinng to burn, iva like, pdpeno sinful, caksusfi with
eyes, nirlkate looks at,

tasya of him, ca and, api certainly,
niraye in hell, pdpa~dr^feh~~of he whose vision has become sinful,
ak?ini the eyes, vajra-tun^hlhose who have powerful beaks,
gjtlhrdh vultures, /cortka herons, kako crows, mta-ddayah and
other birds, prasahya violently, uru-baldt with great force, ui-
pOtayanti pluck out
TRANSLATION
A householder who receives guests or visitors with cruel
glances^ as if toburn them to ashes, is put into the hell called
Paryavartana, where he is gazed at by hard-eyed vultures, herons,
crows and similar birds, whidi suddenly swoop down and pluck
out his eyes with great force
PURPORT
According to the Vedic etiquette, even an enemy who comes to a
householders home should be received in such a gentle way that he

forgets that he has come to the home of an enemy A guest who comes to
ones home should be received very politely If he is unwanted, the
householder should not stare at him with blinking eyes, for one who does
so will be put into the hell known as Paryavartana after death, and there
many ferocious birds like vultures, crows, and coknis will suddenly come
upon him and pluck out his eyes
TEXT 36
idstsih II II
JOS tvihavd cu^hyabhimatir ahaiikrtis tiryak-prek^nah sarvato

'hhmiatikl artha-vyaya-Tiasa-cmtay& pansufyamOm-hTdaya-vadaTio
nirvrtim anavagato graha ivdrtham abhirak^ti sa cdpi pretya tad-
iiipddamtkarana-saifirak?ajia-samala-grahah sUclmukhe narake
474 Srimad'Bhfigavatam [Canto 5, Ch 26
mpatahyatra ha vitta-graham pdpa-puru?am dharmar&p-punisa

v&yakd iva sarvato 'figefu sutraih panvayantu
yak any person who, tu but, iham this world, ufi or, d^hya-
ahkimatih proud because of wealth, ahoAkrtih egotistic, tiryak-prek-
ÔTia/i whose vision is crooked, sarvatah abhivisankialv/ays fearful
by others, even by superiors, artha-vyaya-nGsa-cin-
of being cheated
taydhy the thought of expenditure and loss, paniu^janwina dried
up, hj-^ya-vadanahhia heart and face, nirurnm-- happiness,
anavaâiahnot obtaining, grahaha ghost, iw like, artham
wealth, abhirakâti protects, aaA he, ca also, opi indeed,
joretya after dying, tot of those riches, utpOdanaoi the earning,
increasing, protecting, samala-gmhahac-
sUclmukhe named Sucimukha, rnrake
cepting the sinful activities,
in the hell, mjjotoh falls down, jatro where, ha indeed, mtta-
graham aa a money-grabbing ghost, pdpa-purusam very sinful man,
lUiarmardp-puru^dh the commanding men of Yamaraja, vayak&h
ii like expert weavers, sarvatah all over, afigesu on the limbs of
the body, sUtraih by threads,panvayanti stitch
TRANSLATION
One who m this world or this life is very proud of his wealth al-
ways thinks, I am so rich Who can equal me? His vision is

twisted,and he is always afraid that someone wiU take his wealth
Indeed, he even suspects his superiors His face and heart dry up at
the thought of losing his wealth, and therefore he always looks
likea wretched fiend He is not m
any way able to obtain actual
happmess, and he does not know what it is to be free from anxiety
Because of the smful thmgs he does to earn money, augment his
wealth and protect it, he is put into the hell called Sucimukha,
where the officials of Yamarija punish him hy stitching thread

through his entire body like weavers manufacturing cloth
PURPORT
When one possesses more wealth than necessary, he certainly becomes
very proud Tbs is the situation of men m modern civilization Accord-
Text 371 The Helhsh Planets 475
ing to the Vedic culture, hrdhrmnas do not possess anything, whereas

ksatnyas possess riches, but only for performing sacrifices and other
noble activities as prescribed in the Vedic injunctions A vaisya also
earns money honestly through agriculture, cow protection and some
trade If a sUdra gets money, however, he will spend it lavishly, without
discrimination, or simply accumulate it for no purpose Because in this
age there are no qualified brdhmanas, hfotnyas or vajsyas, almost every-

one IS a sudra [kalau sudra-sambhavah) Therefore the sddra mentality
IS causing great harm to modern civilization A sUdra does not know how
to use money to render transcendental loving service to the Lord Money
IS also called hksml, and Laksmi is always engaged in the service of
Nar&yana Wherever there is money, it must be engaged m the service of
Lord NfirSyana Everyone should use his money to spread the great
transcendental movement of Kf^na consciousness If one does not spend
money for this purpose but accumulates more than necessary, he will
certainly become proud of the money he illegally possesses The money
actually belongs to K]fna, who says in Bhagavad-gita (5 29), bhakdrarh
yojfia-tapasdrh sarva-loka-mahesvaram I am the true enjoyer of

sacrifices and penances, and I am the owner of all the planets
Therefore nothing belongs to anyone but Kf^na One who possesses more
money than he needs should spend it for Kr^pa Unless one does so, he
become puflfed up because of his false possessions, and therefore he
will
will be punished in the next life, as described herein
TEXT 37
TORIES ^^
II II
narakdyamdlaye scaUi satasah sahasrasas teû sarvesu ca

evaifi-vidhd
sarva evddharma-vartinoye hîd ihoditd anuditds cdvani-pate
parydyena manti tathaiva dharmdnuvartma Uaraira iha tu punar-
bhave ta ubhaya-sefdbhydm nivisantu
476 iîlmad-Bhagavatain [Gmto 5, Ch 26
evam-vidhahoi this sort, narakahlhe many hells, yama-cllaye-^

in the province of YamarSja, santi
are, satoso/i hundreds,
5ohasraso/i thousands, feûin those hellish planets, sarwsuâll,

m also, saroe all, eua indeed, ad/iarma-iwrtinah persons not
following the Vedic principles or regulative principles, ye kecU

whosoever, i/ia here, itdifti/i mentioned, anuditdh-'not mentioned,
^ând, avam-pateO King, poijiSyena according to the degree of
different kinds of sinful activity, viianft they enter, tatkn eva
similarly, dharma-aJiuvartinah^-those who are pious and act according
to the regulative principles or Vedic injunctions, itorotra elsewhere,

i/iaon this planet, tU-hnU pumh-bhavemlo another birth, te all
of them, ubhaya-se^&bhy&Tii by the remainder of the results of piety or
vice, WMsonfa they enter
TRANSLATION
My m
the province of Yamarija there are
dear King Parikît,
hundreds and thousands of hellish planets The impious people 1
have mentioned and also those I have not mentioned must all
enter these various planets according to the degree of their im-
piety Those who are pious, however, enter other planetary
systems, namely the planets of the demigods. Nevertheless, both
the pious and impious are again brought to earth after the results
of their pious or impious acts are exhausted
PURPORT
This corresponds to the beginning of Lord Krîna's instructions in
Bhagavad-gUA, Taths, dehdntam-prapnh withm this material world,

one 18 simply meant to change from one body to another in different
planetary systems drdhvarh gacchanii satva-stha those in the mode of
goodness are elevated to the heavenly planets Adho gaxxhanti tdmasdh
similarly, those too engrcesed in ignorance enter the hellish planetary
systems Both of them, however, are subjected to the repetition of birth
and death In Bhagavad-gitd it is stated that even one who is very pious
returns to earth after his enjoyment in the higher planetary systems is
over {ksine pmye imrtya-lokath wsonfi) Therefore, going from one

planet to another does not solve the problems of life The problems of life
will only be solved when we no longer have to accept a material body
This can be possible if one simply becomes Kr^na conscious As Krsna

says in Bhagavad-gitd (4 9)
janma karma ca me divyam

evam yo vetti tattmtah
tyaktvd deharfi punar janma
naiti m&m eti so 'rjuna
One who knows the transcendental nature of My appearance and ac-

tivities does not, upon leaving the body, take his birth again in this
material world, but attains My eternal abode, 0 Ai]una This is the per-
fection of life and the real solution to lifes problems We should not be
eager to go to the higher, heavenly planetary systems, nor should we act
m such a way that we have to go to the hellish planets The complete pur-
pose of this material world will be fulfilled when we resume our spiritual
identities and go back home, back Godhead The very simple method
to
for doing this is prescribed by the Supreme Personality of Godhead
SaTva-dharmdn pantyajya m&m ekam saranaih vraja. One should be

neither pious nor impious One should be a devotee and surrender to the
lotus feet of K^^na This surrendering process is also very easy Even a
child can perform it Man-man& bhava mad-bhako mad-y&jl m&m

namaskuru. One must always simply think of Krsna by chanting Hare
Krsna, Hare Kr^na, K^^na I^^pa, Hare Hare/ Hare RSma, Hare RSraa,
Rfima Rama, Hare Hare One should become Krsnas devotee, worship
Him and offer obeisances to Him Thus one should engage all the ac-
tivities of his life m the service of Lord K^fpa
TEXT 38
TOTOT
478 Srimad'Bliagavatain [Canto 5, Ch 26
nwftti-lakfam-marga ddav eva vy&khy&tak et&van evdnâ-koso yas

caturdosodha purdneû vikalpita upagiyateyat tad bhagavato
ndr&yanasya saksdn mah&-puruasya sthavi^tham rupam dtmamdyd-
gunamayam anuvamitam &drtah pathati smoti sr&vayati sa upageyarh
bhagavatah paramdtmano 'gr&hyam api sraddhd-bhakti-visuddha-
buddhir veda.
mvrtti-lakfana-mdrgah the path symptomized by renunciation, or
the path of liberation, ddau in the beginning (the Second and Third
Cantos), em indeed, vya/chyata/i described, eiauan this much,
ewz certainly, anda-kosah the universe, which resembles a big egg,
which, caturdasa'dhd in fourteen parts, pur&nesuin the
PuT&nas, wfca/pita/i divided, upagiyateis described, jot which,
tat that, bhagavatah oi the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
n&r&yanasyaoi Lord NSrayana, afloat durectly, Tnah&~puru?asya
of the Supreme Person, sthavistham the gross, rupam form, atma-
m&y&oi His own energy, guna of the qualities, moyam consisting,
anuvarmfom described, adfio/i venerating, pathati one reads,
Sfnoti or hears, srava;yati or explains, sob that person,
upageyam song, bhagavatah oi the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, paramdimanahoi the Supersoul, agrfi/iyam difficult to
understand, api although, sraddhahy faith, bhakti and devotion,

vwiiddfta purified, buddftiA whose intelligence, veda understands
TRANSLATION
In the beginning [the Se<x>nd and Third Cantos of l^rimad-
Bhfigavatam] I have already described how one can progress on the
path of liberation In the Puranas the vast universal existence,
which IS bice an egg divided into fourteen parts, is described This
vastform is omsidered the external body of the Lord, created by
His energy and qualities It is generally called the virata-rupa. H
one reads the description of this external form of the Lord with
great faith, or if one hears about it or explains it to others to
propagate bhagavata-dharma, or K^^na consciousness, his faith
and devotion m
spiritual consciousness, Kr^na consciousness, will
gradually mcrease Although developing this consciousness is very
b
difficult, by this process one can punfy himself and gradually

come to an awareness of the Supreme Aôlute Truth
PURPORT
The Ky^na consciousness movement is pushing forward the pub-
hcation of ^timad-Bhagavatam, as explained especially for the
understanding of the modern civilised man, to awaken him to his origi-
nal consciousness Without this consciousness, one melts into complete
darkness Whether one goes to the upper planetary systems or the hellish
planetary systems, he simply wastes his time Therefore one should hear
of the universal position of the mrdgi form of the Lord as described m
^rlmad-BhOgawitarn. That will help one save himself from material con-
ditional hf e and gradually elevate him to the path of liberation so that he
can go back home, back to Godhead
TEXT 39
sukmam
iruivd, sthularh tathd
rUpam bhagavato yatih

sthule nirjitam Stmanarh
sanaih sukfmam dhiyd nayed iti
irMtiAfi after hearing of (from the disciphc succession), sthu-

/am gross, tathd bb well as, sflAjmam subtle, rflpam form
bhagavatahoi the Supreme Personality of Godhead, yatih san-
ny&si or devotee, sthUle the gross form, concpiered, fit-
m&nam the mind, iomA gradually, sUk^nam the subtle, spiritual

form of the Lord, dhiyd, hy intelligence, najet one should lead it to,
ift thus
TRANSLATION
One who is interested m liberation, who accepts the path of
liberation and is not attracted to the path of conditional life, is
called yati, or a devotee Such a person should first control his

mmd by thinking of the virata-rupa, the gigantic universal form
of the Lord, and then gradually think of the spiritual form of
Kif^na [sac-md-Snanda-vigraha] after hearing of both forms Thus
ones mind is fixed in sam&dhi By devotional service one can then
reahze the spiritual form of the Lord, which is the destmation of
devotees Thus his hfe becomes successful
PURPORT
It IS said, mahat-sevam dv&ram dhuT tnmukteh if one wants to
progress on the path of liberation, he should associate with mahdtm&s, or

liberated devotees, because in such association there is a full chance for
hearing, describing and chanting about the name, form, qualities and
paraphernalia of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, all of which are
described in ^riniad-BhâvcUam. On the path of bondage, one eternally
undergoes the repetition of birth and death One who desires liberation
from such bondage should join the International Society for Krishna
Consciousness and thus take advantage of the opportunity to hear
^nmad-BhOgavatam from devotees and also explain it to propagate
Kff na consciousness
TEXT 40
bhU-dmpa-varâ-sand-adn-nabhah-samudra-
pAtala-îA-naroka-bhOgam-hka-samsthd
gitdmay& tava njpOdbhutam Ismrasya
stkahm vapuh sakala-flva-mkdya-dhama
bhUoi tbs planet earth, dvipa and other different planetary

systems, iiorsa of tracts of land, sant rivers, adn mountains,
nabhah the sky, samudra oceans, p&t&la lower planets, dik
directions, narakathe hellish planets, hhdgana-bkalhe luminaries

and higher planets, samsthd the situation, gfta described, mayd by
me tavaioT you, rtfpaO King, odh/iutom wonderful, Isvarasya
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, sthulam gross, vapuh body,
sakala-jiva-nik&yaof all the masses of living entities, dhdma which
IS the place of repose
TRANSLATION
dear King, 1 have now described for you this planet earth,
My
other planetary systems, and their lands [varfas], nvers and moun-
tains I have also described the sky, the oceans, the lower planetary
systems, the directions, the hellish planetary systems and the stars
These constitute the yirSta-rupa, the gigantic material form of the
Lord, on whichall hving entities repose Thus I have explamed the
wonderful expanse of the external body of the Lord
Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports of the Fifth Canto, Twenty-sixth

Chapter, of ^riraad-Bhfigavatam, entitled A Description of the Hellish
Planets
-Completed in the Honolulu temple of the Pafica-tattva, June 5, 1975
There is a supplementary note written by His Divine Grace Bhakti-

siddhanta Sarasvatl GoBvimi Mal^fija PrabhupSda in his
Gaudlya-
bhdsya. Its translation is as follows Learned scholars

who have full
the
knowledge of the Vedic scriptures agree that the incarnations of
all
Supreme Personality of Godhead are innumerable These incarnations

vaibhava. Accord-
are classified into two divisions, called pr&bhava and
ing to the scriptures, prdbhava incarnations are also classified m two
vividly
divisions -those which are called eternal and those which are not
Fifth Canto of ^ftmad-Bhdgavatam, m

Chapters Three
described In this
not an ex-
a description of llâbhadeva, but there
is
through Six, there is
panded description of His spiritual activities Therefore He is considere
to belong to the second group of prdbhava

incarnations In Snniad-
said
Bhagavatam, First Canto, Chapter Three, verse 13 it is
482 Srimad-Bhagavatam
astame merudevy&m tu
ndbher j&ta umkramah
darsayan vartma dhir&ndm
sarvdsrarm-namashrtam
'
Lord Vi?nu appeared in the eighth incarnation as the son of MaharSja
Nahhi [the son of Agnidhra] and his wife MerudeAl He showed the path
of perfection, the paramaharhsa stage of life, which is worshiped by all
the followers of vam&srama-dhanna.'' Rabhadeva is the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead, and His body is spuritual {sac-cui-dnanda-vigrahcil
Therefore one might ask how it might be possible that he passed stool
and urine The Gauchya ved&rUa dcdrya Baladeva VidySbhuâna has

replied to this question m his book known as Suidhdnta-mtna (First Por-
tion, texts 65-68) Imperfect men call attention to Rsabhadevas passing
stool and unne as a subject matter for the study of nondevotees, who do
not understand the spiritual position of a transcendental body In this
Fifth Canto of Snmad-Bhdgavatcan (5 611) the illusioned and

bewildered state of the materialists of this age is fully described
Elsewhere in Fifth Canto (5 5 19) Râbhadeva stated, idam sariram
mama dumbhdvyam This body of Mine is inconceivable for
materialists This is also confirmed by Lord Ky^na in Bhagavad-g}t&
(911)
avaj&nanti mdm mUdhil

mdnu^tm tanum Ssntam
param bhdvam aj&nanto
mama bhiUa-mahesvaram
Fools deride Me when I human form They do not know

descend in the

My transcendental nature and My supreme dominion over all that be
The human form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is extremely
difficult to understand, and, in fact, for a common man it is inconceiv-
able Therefore 5?abhadeva has directly explained that His own body
belongs to the spiritual platform This being so, Pâbhadeva did not ac-
tually pass stool and urine Even though He superficially seemed to pass
stool and urine, that was also transcendental and cannot be imitated by
Supplementary Note 483
any common man II la ^rimad-Bhdgavatam that the stool

also alated in
and urine of Râbhadeva were full of transcendental fragrance One may
mutate Râbhadeva, but he cannot imitate Him by passing stool that is
fragrant
The Rsabhadeva, therefore, do not support the claims of a
activities of
certain class of men known as arhat, who sometimes advertise that they
are followers of Rsabhadeva How can they be followers of Rsabhadeva
while they act against the Vedic principles lûkadeva Gosvaral has re-
lated that after hearing about the characteristics of Lord Rsabhadeva, the
King of Konka, VeAka and Kuâka initiated a system of religious princi-
ples known as arhat These principles were not in accord with Vedic
principles, and therefore they are called pdsan4a-dharma. The members
of the arhat community considered Râhhadevas activities material
However, Rsabhadeva la an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead Therefore He is on the transcendental platform, and no one
can compare to Him
|l$abhadeva personally exhibited the activities of the Supreme Per-
sonality of Godhead As stated in Srimad-Bhdgavatam (5 6 8),
davdnalos tad vanam alehh&nah saha tena dodaha at the conclusion of
lâbhadevas pastimes, an entire forest and the Lords body were burned
to ashes in a great forest fire In the same way, Rsabhadeva burned peo-
ples Ignorance to ashes He exhibited the characteristics of a
paramahamsa in His instructions to His sons The prinaples of the arhat
community, however, do not correspond to the teachings of Rsabhadeva
6rlla Baladeva VidySbhiisana remarks that in the Eighth Canto of
Srimad-Bhdgavatam there is another description of Bâbhadeva, but
that Rsabhadeva is different from the one described in this canto
END OF THE FIFTH CAmO

The Author
His Divine Grace A C Bhaktivedanta Swann Prabhupada appeared m
this world m 1896 in Calcutta, India He first met his spiritual master,
îla Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami, m Calcutta in 1922 Bhakti-
siddhanta Sarasvati, a prominent devotional scholar and the founder of
sixty-fourGauîya Mashas {Vedic Institutes), liked this educated young
man and convinced him to dedicate his life to teaching Vedic knowledge
iSnlaPrabhupada became his student, and eleven years later (1933) at
Allahabad he became his formally initiated disciple
At their first meeting, in 1922, ^rila Bh^tisiddhflnta Sarasvati
'Thakura requested ^rila Prabhupada to broadcast Vedic knowledge
through the English language In the years that followed, Srila
Prabhupada wrote a commentary on the Bhagavad-gOd, assisted the
Gaudiya Matha in its work and, in 1944, without assistance, started an
English fortnightly magazine, edited it, typed the manuscripts and
checked the galley proofs He even distributed the individual copies
freely and struggled to maintain the publication Once begun, the maga-
zine never stopped, it is now being continued by his disciples in the
West
Recognizing l^rlla Prabhupadas philosophical learning and devotion
Vaifnava Society honored him in 1947 with the title
the Gaucjliya
Bhaktivedanta In 1950, at the age of fifty-four, Srila Prabhupada
retired from marned life, and four years later he adopted the
v&mjprastha (retired) order to devote more time to his studies and writ-
ing Srila Prabhupada traveled to the holy city of Vrndvaaa where he

lived in very humhle circumstances in the historic medieval temple of
Radha-Damâra There he engaged for several years in deep study and
writing He accepted the renounced order of life {sanny&sa) in 1959 At
Radha-Damodara, ^rlla Prabhupada began work on his life s master-
piece a multivolume translation and commentary on the eighteen thou-
sand verse ^rimad-Bhagavatam {Bhdgavata Purdnc^ He also wrote
Easy Journey to Other Planets

After publishing three volumes of BhSgavatam, Srila Prabhupada
came to the United States, in 1965, to fulfill the mission of his spiritual
master Since that time. His Divine Grace has written over forty volumes
of authoritative translations, commentaries and summary studies of the
philosophical and religious classics of India
485
486 Srimad-Bhigavatam
In 1965 when he first arrived by freighter in New York City, Srila

Prabhupida was practically penniless It was after almost a year of great
difficulty that he established the International Society for fcishna Con-
sciousness in July of 1966 Under his careful guidance, the Society has
grown within a decade to a worldwide confederation of almost one
hundred Ssramas^ schools, temples, institutes and farm communities
In 1968, 6rila PrabhupSda created New V^ndavana, an experimental
Vedic community in the hills of West Virginia Inspired by the success of
New Vrndavana, now a thriving farm community of more than one thou-
sand acres, his students have since founded several similar communities
in the United States and abroad
In 1972, His Divine Grace introduced the Vedic system of primary and
secondary education in the West by founding the Gurukula school m
Dallas, Texas The school began with 3 children in 1972, and by the
beginning of 1975 the enrollment had grown to 150

Srila Prabhupflda has also inspired the construction of a large interna-
tional center at ^ridharaa MaySpur in West Bengal, India, which is also
the site for a planned Institute of Vedic Studies A similar project is the
magnificent fcf^na-Balararaa Temple and International Guest House in
Vfndivana, India These are centers where Westerners can live to gam
firsthand experience of Vedic culture
^rila Prabhupadas most significant contribution, however, is his
books Highly respected by the academic community for their
authoritativeness, depth and clarity, they are used as standard textbooks

in numerous college courses His writings have been translated into
eleven languages The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, established in 1972

exclusively to publish the works of His Divine Grace, has thus become
the worlds largest publisher of books in the field of Indian religion and
philosophy Its latest project is the publishing of J^rila Prabhupadas moat
recent work a seventeen-volume translation and commentary com-
pleted by 6rlla Prabhupada in only eighteen months on the Bengali
religious classic CaiUinya-airiidmrta,
In the past ten years, in spite of his advanced age, lîla PrabhupSda
has circled the glo^ twelve times on lecture tours that have taken him to
six continents In spite of such a vigorous schedule, lrlla Prabhupada
continues to write prolifically His wnlings constitute a veritable library
of Vedic philosophy, religion, literature and culture
References
The statemenls of Snmod-Bhstgavaiam are all confirmed by btandard

Vedic authorities The following authentic scriptures are quoted in this
book on the pages listed
Bhagawd-gita, 14, 16, 35, 53, 60, 64, 68, 79, 84, 126, 133, 152-
153, 176-177, 185, 189, 191, 208, 243, 252-253, 263, 267, 278,
281, 360, 368, 439, 453, 463, 476, 484
Bhakti-ras&miia-smdhu (Riipa Goavftmi), 66
BrahmOrujla Purdna, 99-100, 181, 353
Brahma-sarhhitd, 96, 165, 205, 206, 227, 228, 302, 322, 360, 361
CaUanya'bhdgavata (V^ndfivana dSaa Thfikura), 231, 234, 259-

260, 421-424
Caitanya-cantdmj-ta (Rfîjadasa KavirSja), 19-20, 56, 59, 124, 148,

177, 213, 218, 219, 254, 266, 394-395
Chandogya Uparasad, 228
KoJ^ha Upaniâd, 280
KUrma Purdna, 269
Laghu-bhdgavatdmTta (Rupa Gosvami), 140-141, 224
Mujujlaka Upaniâd, 60
Padma Purdna, 134, 141, 224
487
488 ^rfmad-Bhagavatam
^rimad-BhOgavatam, 19, 23, 28-29, 48, 49, 51, 58, 60-61, 64, 66
68, 93-94, 109, 134, 167, 169, 171, 174, 191-192, 195-196, 23o
263, 265, 411, 444, 455, 484, 485
lvetdsvatara Upaniâd, 215, 280
Tatttinya Upanisad, 214-215, 253, 281
Vayu Pur&na, 97, 332
Veddnta-satigraha (Ramanujftcarya), 250
Veddnta-sHtrct, 415
Vi^nu-dharmottarcL, 224
Vifnu Purdna, 251, 332

Glossary
A
Ac&ryaSi bona fide spiritual master who teaches by his personal example
Aantya-sakti the inconceivable energy of the Supreme Lord
AdhibhautikamiBeries inflicted by other living entities
Adhukuinkamiaeries caused by natural disturbances such as floods and ex-
cessive heat or cold
AdhyStmikamiBeriea arising from owns own body and mind
Adi-purufaKx9>}i the original person
ylAoilAara the principle of ego
AhOma-bhakta one who serves the Lord without any motives
iÂonna Krna conscious activity for wbch one suffers no reaction
Akificana-gocara who is easily approached by those who are
materially exhausted
AmSaSee Vifnu-tattva,
Anmdthe mystic perfection of becoming so small that one can enter into a
stone
Antankfa outer space
Arcana-^the devotional process of worshiping the Lord in the temple
Arca-vigrahathe Deity form of the Lord
demons
Aima-nivedana^the devotional process of surrendenng everything to the
Lord
Bhagavato-dharmaihe science of devotional service to the Lord

BhafcftM devotees
material enjoyment
Bih-svargathe subterranean heavens
Bmhma-bhfUa the joyful state of being freed from material contamination
Bmhmajyoti the personal effulgence emanating from the body of IQr^â
Br&kmanasthe mtelhgent class of men
BrahmOnda bhramana wandering up and down throughout the umverse
Brahma-saukhya spiritual happmess which is unobstructed and eternal
489
a
Chann&vatdraa concealed incarnation
D
Daihikalhs bodily necessities of life
Davrn the external or dlusory energy of the Lord who governs the
material world
D6sya\ke devotional process of rendering service to the Lord
Dhiraone who remains unagitated even when there is cause for agitation
G
Gromyo-fearma mundane actmUea
Gj-hastha&srama the householder stage of spiritual hfe
Guru bona fide spiritual master
H
Han Kr^â, who removes all inauspiaous things from the heart
ffan-cafcra Krîjas Sudarsana weapon, the wheel of tune
Hrta-jfi&na bereft of intelligence
Jagad-iM the Supreme Lord who is the propnetor of all the universes
/fiwtma the spmt soul
/tWno knowledge
K
Kaivalyathe illusion of becoming one with the Supreme
/foTTMO fruitive
activities and their subsequent reactions
Karma-k&iujki\he division of the Vedas which deals with fruitive ac-

tivities
itarmEs fruitive workers

Glossary 491
Kofiien million
Krpanaa miserly man who wastes his life by not staving for spiritua
realization
Kj^na-prasddaSee Prasdda.
K^tnya\he class of administrators and fighters
Laghim&-ê mystic perfection of entering into the sun planet by using the
rays of the sunshine
if/atwiflro an incarnation to display pastimes
M
Mah&-bhagavatas-^the topmost devotees of the Lord
Mahatmd-^& great soul, or devotee of K??pa
Mdyd the energy of Krgna which deludes the hvmg entity who desires to
forget the Lord
Mdy&sukhaiXhiaQTy happiness
M)/ia illusion
Mil4haSee Vimudhas
MuhUrtagi period of forty-eight minutes
Mulcto-puru^ liberated persons.
Mu/rfi liberation from matenal bondage
N
Naksatraslhe stars
iVflma-ajoorfldfia offenses in the chantmg of the holy name

iVoro-dew the king, who is an earthly god
iVarfldfiama--the lowest of mankind
Na^ta-buddhiheTeit of aU good sense
yVirwsejo-MSdis impersonalists who accept an Absolute, but deny that He
has any qualities of His own
Ni$kd,maire& from material desires
492 Srimad-Bhagavatain
Paiicaratnkarvidhilhe authorized process of Deity worship

ParamafiaThsaA first-class devotee of the Lord
Parampard the disciplic succession through which spiritual knowledge is
received
Porfipm/srhthe superior energy of the Lord
PiSfoîs atheists, those who think God and the demigods to be on the same
level
ProVh female, to be enjoyed by the puruâ.

Pramaddthe beauty of the opposite sex
/Vosddo sanctified remnants of food ofiPered to the Lord
Prosflnta undisturbed by the modes of nature
Pnyatoma dearmost
Punyo-llofcaverses that mcrease ones piety, one who is glorifed by such
verses
Purufamale, the enjoyer
R
Rajo-gima thematerial mode of passion
Paôjos man-eating demons
Sac-cidâ^nda-vigraha the eternal form of the Supreme Lord which is
full of bliss and knowledge
Sad-bhaja-marn the suc-armed form of Lord Caitanya

SddhuA holy man
SakOmor-bhaktaSi devotee with material desires
Sakhya the devotional process of making fnends with the Lord
Somddhi trance, absorption m God consciousness
Sa/Miydso the renounc^ order of life
revealed scriptures
Sottvo-gurao the material mode of goodness
Smarana the devotional process of remembering the Lord
Smfft scriptures compiled by under trancendental
living entities durection.
Glossary 493
Sama-rasa an intoxicant taken on the heavenly planets

^mvanarh fartanam ui?no/i hearing and chanting about Vi^nu
ûddha-sattvaîhe platform of pure goodness
îJdro the laborer class of men who serve the three higher classes
Suras demigods, devotees
Sv&msaSee Vmu-tattva.
Sttwga-lo/ca the heavenly planetary system
T
Tamo-gum \he material mode of ignorance
Tattva-darslone who has seen the truth
Trivikrama Lord Vamana, the incarnation who peiformed three heroic
deeds
u
[/(jam magnanimous
l^xUsyo worshipable
Uttamasloka who is worshiped by select poetry
V
Vaikuntha the spintual sky, where there is no anxiety
VaiSya-^the class of men involved m busmess and farmmg
KiSnojarastha retired life in which one travels to holy places in preparation
for the renounced order of life
Vandanathe devotional process of offering prayers to the Lord

lânifc the mercantile conununity
VamasraTm-dharma the saentific system of four social and four spiritual
orders in human society
VikarmaBmivl work performed against the injunctions of revealed scrip-
tures
yimti^has foolish rascals
lîroho transcendental bliss in separation from the Lord
yirdfa-rupa-the universal form of the Lord
l^lro-umto fully determined
Vinu-tattva\hQ plenary expansions of Krsna, each of whom is also God

Vlvaha-yapiathe sacrifice of marriage
Y
ifij/io sacrifice
Yamadutas messengers of Yamaraja, the lord of death
liiga Imkmg the consciousness of the living entity with the Supreme Lord

YogaTndy& the internal potency of the Lord
Kyono eight miles
Sansknt Pronunciation Guide
Vowels
3Ta
fê âi 3Rto
m (anusvara) t b (marga)
Consonants
^kha q gha ^na

Gutturals ^ ka
^jha 5Tna
Palatals ^ ca ^ cha
3tha Sdha Ofna
Cerebrals 5ta
^dha Ifna
Dentals 3 ta ^ tha da
qpa ^pha ^ba bha ^ma

Labials
^la ^va
Semivowels ^ ya ^ra
pa
Sibilants
the apostrophe
Aspirate 5 ha S= ' (avagraha)
follows
Hie vowels above should be pronounced as
a - like the a in organ or the u but m
a - like the d in far but held twice as
long as a
1 - like the i in pm
long as l
T - like the f in pique but held twice as
u - like the u in push

as long as u
u - like the u in rule but held twice
495
496 ^rimad-Bhagavatam
r
- like the n in Rita (but more like French m)
- same as but held twice as long
f
(
- like Iree (Irau)
e - like the e in they

ai - like the ai in aisle
o - like the o in go
au - like the oio in hoio
-
m (anusvdra) a resonant nasal like the n in the French word bon
6 fvuarga)
- a final h sound ah is pronounced like aha, ih like ii*ii.
llie consonants are pronounced as follows

k - as in kite kh- as in Ecfchart
- as in give gh- as in dig-/iard
g
n - as in sing c - as in c/iair
ch - as in staunch heart - as in joy

j
jh - as in hedgehog n - as in canyon
t
- as in tub th - as m light-heart
0 - as rna (prepare to say ^ha as in red-hot
the r and say na) d - as in dove
Cerebrals are pronounced with tongue to roof of mouth, but the following
dentals are pronounced with tongue against teeth
t - as in tub but with tongue against teeth
th - as in lig^heart but tongue against teeth
d - as in dove but tongue against teeth
dhas in red-hot but with tongue against teeth
n - as m nut but with tongue in between teeth
- as in pine ph- as in up-hill (not/)
p
b - as in bird bh- as in rub-hard
m- as in mother y
- as in jes
r - as in run 1 - as m light
V - as in nine s - as in sun
8 (palatal) as in the s in the German word sprechen
4 (cerebral) - as the ah in shine
h - as in home
Tlicre IS no strong accentuation of syllables Sanskrit, only a flowingm

of short and long (twice as long as the short) syllables
Index of Sansknt Verses
This index constitutes a

complete lisung of the first and third Imea of each of the
Sansknt poetry verses

and the first line of each Sanskrit prose verse of this volume of
'^madrBhagavotam, arranged m
English alphabetical order In the first column the
Sansknt transliteration is
given, and in the second and third columns respectively the
chapter-verse references and page number for each verse are to he found
atka kadOcm ruvdja pOnlya

A ttthasaefalUmllManarh
148
22 5
IS
342
alhasiuyOrhlat tanayo 15.3 73
tdhutai smUurjrojanayute 241 372 ttthdtak maya putro attro balo 2416 386
adhamy amufmmn ima upasaigOs 1427 38
aha andfdih ktm alOn Sobhanarh
1921 253 athataanMpanUaatmyodaia lakfa 231 356
aha VKitmti bhagavad-mceffUath I&3 159 atbedhiilrhprahfiddba-laJifajui 263 435
iia^ evaift vefcahgata e)a 2041 312 attva auJahla-gattîiJsaînbaUa iai6 181
akatadaty-alarhhlrfyi IS 16 88
too madhumbo meghapiffhaft 2021 293
B
amitatyaeamrtyoica 205 278
anonlj^ anwuta-wfenmo^ 2512 426
oftfaîriadhya-gatcdisilryo 2043 313 bhadra eotUmto maru-iinuo 17.8 129
bhcgavatogufumayg slhok-r^n 16.3 92
antttli-pnm^ bhmam 2028 299 bkye bhajanydrwyi pOda padkâih 1718 144
aalaralaevalrijagatyOstu 265 437 bh^ta rCbnah manvjakrtuh hanrii 198 235
mUar babtl Oklula-Mia p&lakcur 1826 200 bhÔtfv akrh bhamta bbOta 1718 144
aOirySmlivarabsObfit 20 28 299
<ml^f(âygliaicîUma^budM 1837 215 bbarataîttmajafnumcUir 151 72
bbdrate pi 110170 bbagavOn 199 236
ai^canadllnadyaicavarjB 1710 132 bbirate 'pyaammvaije 1916 247
dpaji piirufa^Vtryili itha 20 23 295 bboiOn! niUbaifiatrl-gaparbucla 1716 142
irtabha^barOjarfer 1442 61 bbavdnyugMdrtMva nnni-mdbm 1828 203
atad-drmyalf pratibhdh
asnom ew> iwrje jjMTujoir

mUyayi
192 223
1720 146
19 19 249
J 1 j11
bkidvtpa-varfa^nd-iidn
bbamna fftkidydyOm udgttbas tatab
1915 245
2640 480
156 76
alabpamrii phkfSdtiUhh pranUl^ 201 272 bibharfi mOih hbfma varof^ irUtyayd 1823 194
to Srdkim aiigOrako 'piyojana 2214 350
mbacaptUyama^htl ea kaldblw 229 346
atbacatasirUld ubhayathlî k 1423 33 c
aihaeayastvikavilStma- 2630 468
olhacayalrakaitfumbUa 143 9 candmasatOmn^mxUawiI^ 19 18 248
227 344 (xUuTfV eltfu cOtarjambo-kadamba 1&12 103
226 343 cbandOihiy akSma^ cayaaya, kamOn 1511 83
497
498
D evam pmbhavo bhagavOn ananto 2513 426

evoihpunistOthflrodatparUa 2024 296
evaih sumddd bahu tadnivi-gupab 2013 286
2017 290 evmh tato vUngOrh saumyOm 2111
devanMpuru^diigdnMi 328
deva-ttryaitrnumifyibfaih 2046 316 1931 269
16.14 103 emrh-vtdh&namkaydmOlaye 26.37

devodySnOm ca bhavanti eoftrtn 475
157 416 evaih mtta-vyahtadga-^V!dd)ui 14.37
df^yamOncdi surOiurorago-addha 53
dhySyannasadyarhi tnitama semtiah 18.3 159

1912 241
G
dmffur na dfgyatyagufuar wdfljtynte
dravya knya ketiHiyaneia-hartihhiT 18.37 215
dyaiîkharhkfitihbida sarU samudm 18 32 208 gayid gayantySih cUrarathaf} 1514 86
ffiyaih TVfpah ktî pratiyOti kamabhir 159 80
gUd mayd tout njpadbhutam 2640 480
graharkfa Uatttmayam Sdhidamkaih 239 369
ekadibat pruaitgOn MJtfta matir

muda
14vl3
1926 262
22
H
ekafi prthaArnOmabhtrahtHo
ekibUam advayaih iilnkah 2033 304

efOihmadliytttaujtiah 16 7 98 hantytuhhafisopadinniamaSefam 2511 425
e;u/)unifd{iam apJta-pwufiyur 17 12 135 harâjo 'ntafilrutibhtrgato 'hgpjcah 1811 173
horOvabhaktatyakutomahad-gwifd iai2 176

etad u /uitu bhagmato vif^ 238 368 ham hi aakfdd bbagavdn fartnfiam 1813 178
etd hêveha nffahir upogantavyd 2514 427 ban uofte cOpe bhagavOn nara 187 164
tasOmapobh/tmtyafi 1917 248

eUummsaia&iildkaininanll 1438 54 himpmoye 'pi bhagvavOn mvatati 1829 205
etAaSl b/nîty/bo mSm-htJifaju 20 38 308 hiM gfhaih mriufti-cakmUlkuh iai4 179
him mah/Utu Unhyadi sajpte ffhe 1813 178
eUhdn eva bhlHnbywya 211 320 hradoi eatvdroh payo-madUiv 1613 103
etdvallr hi rSjon pmhsalji pTaqiti 25 15 428

etenafttdivoTrupfdaSa mtbiah 212 321
mdyai 20 26 298 I
etefOihvarfa matySdd-girayo
elefu/ubiia-ivargefuivatgadapy 248 378
ete vayaikyatya mfe mahitmancd> 1723 149 idaih hiyogeivamyoga-mipupaTh 1913 242
evcmadkianyamrundhBno 1433 49 ilOvrte tu bhagavOn bhava eka 17 15 141
evadi candmma arte gabhaatib}^ 22.8 345 UeyathA no 'ptO'inanya raihhasOih 17 19 145
169 100
evamevadadhi-mapdodit 20 29 300
J
namevamahOmmvoyatm 26.12 446
emmevSndhaUlmureyai tu 269 442
evaift jomba-phdlanSm atyucca 16.19 107 jahau yuvatva malavad 1443 63
emiti kwmtda-Tura^yal^ 1624 112 jambodiitpaaya ca rOjam igiadi/^pOn 1929 268
maifi mdlyavae-chikharan nifpatarm 1787 129 jambudi^ yamydvat pramOpa 202 273
evah mvhstrtem cotut tnitiial 2112 329 j<myugmmdcâpdo]odbhidaih 1832 208
evaiftnavaliofayaelia pafledial 217 325 jatham-devakOfau menuh 1627 116
K malOn aharii tntftrto lamatendrÔk IU3 149

maharfa elad vatcUryarh lohasya 16.1 433
marni m bhadmifi bbajatod adhokfoje 18 9 168
IffJ/inA bhagnarmOna-dartiftro 1421 31 nundaro merumandaruk lupiiivak 16.11 102
baiaad Svarasya bhagamto tntjui 1429 41 mandarotiaiiga ekodasasata 1616 105
iadjcirt manomthopagata-pitr 1417 27
fejpflyujflm ithana jayOtpunar bhavat 1923 257 m^pkatovajrakOtamdnueno 20 4 275

harhimatkoma mad/m lavOn 1422 32 martyamrtOras tv iha mortyo-fiAjaittirfi 19.5 229
mal prl^ye 'jesa-iurilsurildayfu 1&22 192
laum valbmavalaml^ tcUa 1441 59 nu^Kdwukramale )aqud 18 28 203
hinti ma-sthti-tarhyarnodayaih 18 38 217 m&yayothayo bhnmate lad-Oimyaih ia38 217
kaitasyasmgOdifuyonabadhyate 1912 241 merer mOrdhani bhagavota 16 28 117
lutai^jyotir-anlkarh 234 363
hamSle )n bhagaiOn, kOmadeva 1815 180 mihnammatlmamanaaa.didditavo ia36 214
nifte 'nda sfa etasmmyad abkOi 20 44 314
hrii dufkanur nah kmtubhu tapo-vmtav 1922 255 muktas latoyadi bandhOd devadatta 1424 34
tmpurufe varfe bhagavcatam 191 222 male rosayaji sthita Otma-tantro 25,13 427
kfMgmdariiffre nmgOd udartuatab 1839 219 mOrdhany arpOam atûvat saham 25 12 426
1923 257 mOrtirit nak puru-kjpc^ babhdru 25 10 424
kurmiga-kumm kuswnbha-vaikaAka 1626 115
kvki'nyaihisyadramtaiimOtmanafi 195 229 N

kmc ca duhiahena hOy&bi^ntam 1419 29
kmecSSefa-dofa-nifadanath 147 14
kmc ca Wa-v/Uilify-aneladhidatvika 1425 36 na ht tefibh kalyipOnerit prabhavah 2414 384
kmc ca vOtyaupamyayd 149 16 ncucchannipatlad-ucUath 1444 65
kvaae chOaîtueufy-aneka 1434 SO mpmmnOntuhinahatamtaubhagarh 197 233
namaiyalak smarato vO tn-kshuh 239 369
kmad iMdya grharii divavat 1415 25 mnOga-vadhvo'rhapa&relmya 17 20 146
kmd drumvad adukurthefu grbcfu 1432 48
kmdffhsiram kama-codaOU 1418 28 rOmmrtmllrkcUtnjpo 1442 61
kmd u/oka j/uHtsvanavad 1411 20 narakd ndm bhagavankuh 26.4 436
kvacHimithoyyavahcumycU 1426 37 nUrdyupayahamyenama Uy 1445 67
msM-krtarii kaimalam afrutvOa 196 231
kvacm mitho vyamharanyat 1435 51 navietefuvasatdrhdtvyautadfu rata 2413 383
kvacdkdla-mfa rmla-rOja-lada 1416 26
kvacu kalpa-dhanah SayyitaneianOcfy 1436 52 m wi bhagfivlln nOnam 2422 396
kvacu sakfd avagata-vifaya 1410 18 mvaimahitrllpibhagamki 164 94
ksllpideva mSyc^str^ bluija 1428 40 196 231
na vaiyateram apunar bhavdya te 19.25 260
L navoavapivar^tfu bhagavdn 1714 139
lakp^lotiamri^lardharnttva-kotl 21 18 335 navedamsiarajUyogama/lped 1724 150
loksloka m mmOkhyayad 20 36 306 navedasoidkartluimioakvaaltt/utadt 1721 147
myaiya m&yd gupa-cUta-vftbblur 1719 145
M nayatra lOirtyi^ta-pada-pabkt^
myatravatkuptha kathOûdhSpagd
1922 255
19.24 258
nBgSra-dOriUmaja-îUa bcndhufu laio 171 nayatmyajflesa-makhd mahottavSk 1924 258

500 Srimad-Bhagavatain
lakfona mSrga ddiveva 26 38 478 S

no evaUat sSkfUikOro hhOim-d&nasya 2419 391
nflnort battyaih bhagavdit arthefit 2424 398
M eka evetarathi rmiho bhayaih 1820 188
laefabhagavOnOdtpurufaeva 22Ji 340
0 saefadefuuma mOnmOih 141 3
aaevabhagavOnananlo Tionta 256 415
(nhkribhkrtih hrOihothnamo iai8 183 sa eva punar mdrAjagam-gjhUo 1420 30

1830 206
ah namo bhagatale dhomayOtm ia2 157 sahisorvefeirhjyotir-ganipiarh 2U 357
saiivaTastvarhyatdariivaie nayan 1826 200
oifi nomo bhagauala mahO-purufdya 17 17 143 sa lakortraytMepanta bwHepa 2037 307
oth namo bhagavale mantra tattva lass 212 samSgataiiihsadasas potibsatSih 159 81
mh namo bhagavate mukl^tam/fya 1825 198 SaAktIa indvOn kukalevartHyayOd 1914 244
07ft namo bhagavate naranrhh&ya las 166 soAhkya naya^tyayaihopolambhanat 1831 207
mft T1077W Miogowile i^Blorrw- 1911 240 saAkl^yaytltattuard(ilLpanfyate 1833 210

07ft namo bhagavate uttamailohAya 193 225 sania-fiva mkayOnHih 2046 316
salvaih mamipy acyuta sbjpi vandUarii 18^3 194
satyaih duaty arthiiam arthito npiMi 1927 264
P
sampatdi^Sdalaiiobhctyab><iyvh 1820 188
20 17 290 sa vai stn-dkirmejia prafi-pOiana 157 77
pStmhmiekurdvi~padaicatui padab ia27 202 sayadH dugdha-plbva-sul^tas 1412 21
plakfOdifu paAcam purufApim 206 281 sUAtuhrahma-sadanlUkesarttcaladi 176 128
207 282 hvariiyovcuariisubbadTaThiantaih 203 275
piwycmmbahvarhsmmaih IS 16 88
sraddhO-vdaddhOcttla bhaki yoga 15 12 84
praflnttAsaruas/lihrttja 20 12 285 tnitvi sthokah tath/t sOkfmarh 26 39 479
prnmaifyadattyuriiprativllmfiaitimrdhe 1839 219 sthale mrptam Otmitnarii 2639 479
prUptanr-jOtuhlvihayecajantam 1925 260 str^vrutauMlhfftkefvaraihsvalo 1819 186
pmtlbat tUMrcalifydih protihartrOdcyas 155 75 suro sumvUpyathavtbummmfi 198 235
pratna^mf^rOpaihyat 205 278

sOryOpda-golayor madhye 20 43 313
pratySdadevatfnw^'bhyacate 186 163 sOryetpi h wbhajyante 2045 315
226 svagobhti} ptlf-devebhyo 2012 285
pratyaiUMyudmdhameifa rnprH 1511 83

prtyeta tadyalt sa ha viiva-fluah 15 13 85 svarg^vargaunarak/l 20 45 315
236 366 svasty astu mSvasya khaidi} prasldaiaA 189 168

puraaiOt umtwrangufi pakOc 2116 332 suayajh vuihatte bkojatOm amcchatOm 1927 264
R T
TOTTiyolre co ifuâintajt payatamtuh 1824 198 1817 182
ratha nlflas lu faf-tivhhl-lahfa 21 15 331 tadbhakanamStmovat/bhsaroefOm 2421 395
Itebhavat-pOdaparCfya^namtMi 18 22 192 tadrdi/^fiadhipattti payamatdtmajo 209 263

Index of Sangknt Verses 501
tai-dv^madhye mOnaiottam 20 30 301 lato dhatiad raMtoh daUeyd 243() 405

Hulrdv^paif^ pm^vrato rOjan 2014 287 lato 'dhattod vttak ham bhagavOn 241' 387
'
tnjâfpasyOpy adhipalili pnayavmto 2031 303 tato 'dhastadyakfa-ralifak-piSaca 245 376

jajwtt rtU^Mitam 5osito
'reito 1821 190
lad igwTflic eatasifv SiiUMma 2039 310 tato dhastOn mahOtalB kadmvByapOih 2429 404
lato dhastatpataknOgo laka 2431 406
lad-varfa purufi bhagavantaih 20 32 303 lata 'dhoitatstddhorcarapa 244 376
lBitwfa-puntfll(t tutadhara- 2011 285
tad-variapiimfiltlawuta 2027 299 tato 'dhtotat sutaie udOrasrovali 2418 389

tadyatki tvarjiapnuthai 1930 268 lata 'dhastOi talatok mayo nOma 24 28 403
latryad
IBjnijmqmtalokarpSklneim
tmlibkigcaan namdo
ImdmihaptiTUfestrayyil
var>oukataS 197
16.29
233
1910 238
224
117
341
tato
1 1t 1
neka-âhosmda^-vmnanOiaka
tatmcakvoadatapodaha rubhOn
tatmoiturdh&hhdyamana
174
171
146
175
126
120
13
127
UK^pummiva-ghnlh 2023 295
1915 245 lalra goto darhia-maSalia 145 12
tatrt^bharatamevovarfarlikarma 1711 132
243 374 tathOpi muhyanti taUSpi mayoyS 184 160
iSMnalimpanp&ntyi^MtyatH iai9 186 latra haike narakon eka-aihhtirh 267 440
bsmadmjo-rtgtMitfada manyu- 1814 179
tmwmakfekrUmalodviayo 21 14 330 titiriî nmmrodhak wareiw mhanmn 1431 46
(ununn apt pmtyamlo gl^taprffko 20 20 292 tatrOpipr^vrala rathacarapa 162 91
lotrotyanM dtvasa-madhyoAgata 218 326
(s^ mahSnubhOmayAru^hom 2426 401 latmyas tu para-vUtapatya 268 441
kayamOia-d^tnddai-ycqana 251 410
las/OimcarUam uportffad vaUmfyate 2427 402 tamd ubbayoT rodhosorya 1620 108
pnuxovrola wodhpatir 2025 297 1928 266
kuj/mdih githMi pCpfdoveya 158 80 tefOrh tva-mbhOfnaifi loka-paianOtft 2040 311
tefOrh varfû atmdgirayo rmfyaS 2015 288
laUdtpctmtUll lokAloka nOmdcab 2034 305

blink sajOa lyayiu lot prabhUvAbhljlU 173 124 tefarhwifrytxmataiiamtUt-madhura 16.17 106
im tqanffOd dvhlakfa-ytgcmOniara 2215 351 tefuvarfa^yomufyatca 2010 284
kila uporifiad dvi-lakfa'yojanalo 2211 348 m-gupatvOtkartukiraddlu^ 262 434
tala uporifiad uiana din-kdtsa 2212 348
Alto uporifiad yojartO'lakto 22 16 351

u
totauikalayOthmorîr 1515 86
bda uitaramod jfoya ekodaia-lakfa 2217 352 wfyanOmcatitaraih maria 2410 381
talbi CO bkodmSrova nOma 181 156 uko! hiaya bha-mapdalayoma 161 90
lothaghftodad bohifi krauHcodv^ 2018 291 247 378
22.13 349
179 130
tathatvelOvilttm aparefta pOrvefia 16.10 101 utpatti-ithm-bâ-helaai 'syakdpOk 259 420
tolhanye ca rfrôgondharvapsoraao 21 18 333 uttarOrhanau câtltr odhaiarhatiau 23.7 367
lalhi vOkkhdya jjayo 'Aguffha 21 17 333 uttanfu ca kurufu bhagpvOn 1834 212
tato 'dhoitac chaia-yopmantaro 246 377 uttorottorepelavilaifi ntlak hietafi 168 99
502 l^rimad'Bhjigavatain
ydsdm ambhah pavitram amalam

V 2022 294
20 16 289
wdantivisvaihkavt^nhsnuimivamjh 184 160 yasminn asaiikhyeya vue/a ndma 1333 210
vedOnyugSrUe tarma ttraskfiOn 1&6 163 yasram nova varfdru nava yojana 166 97
whodbhava sthUna mrodha kanna te 185 162
yasmmpravtf/e sum-vadhdndrh 2415 385
yoi tu mahd kadambab supdrmt 1652 111
Y yaalviha bmhma-dkruk sa 26.14 447
yas ivihavd ddhydhhvmrUvr 2636 473
jti itnui-vidy&m okhyaya mayaih 154 74
yadd caindryili pwydli pmcalate 21 10 327 yasivihavdaganîhatnyam 2620 456
)iid ados tamper rmndalarh 242 373 yaatvihavdanjtarhvadatiadkfye 2628 466
yadd mefa tukyorvartate 214 323 yastvihavdasattnnbhajydindh 2618 453
yadanta kdle tvayi nirgune mono 1913 242 yastvihavd atukta abhydgatdn 2635 472
yas Ivdiavd etad aham lU 2610 443
yaddpdkhapdibhir dlma-vadcUau 1430 44
yad apt dig ibha jayuioyymo 1440 57 yastvthavatbhdtdndm 2617 451
yadd (u pam bddbaydndha dtmane 1414 24 yas tvibavar nya-veda-pathdd 2615 448
yaddvricikodifupadcasuwtate 215 324 yas fv iha tni rdfl rdppurufo 2626 450
yad eted bhagavata dditya^ 221 338 yastvihavaisavarpdrhbkdrydih 2626 463
yastviham sarvdblugcmas 2621 457
yadidadiyogdnuidsanaihnavd 1439 56
yad rupadidhruvamakrtcuHyad 259 420 yastvihamsteyenabaldd 2619 455
yad rOpam etan nga mdyaydrpUam 18.31 207 yastvihavcu wpro rdjaiô vaiiyo 2629 467
yad u ha vdva mbudhddayab 16.21 108 yastuihavdugmbpaHtn 2613 446
yad i^rojofopdd bhavdnyd onucoriîdi/i 1618 106 yasyOdhvare bhagavdn adhvaratmd 1512 84
yadyatmnaîvaigtt sidihdvaSîtaifi 1928 266 ya^ddya dsid gufia-v^gm/io mahdn 1722 149
ya efa mm aaidnUo dhydyamdno 25 8 418 yasya ha vd idaili kdlenopasaHjihlrfato 253 412

ya efa fodala kalaiipurufo 22 10 347 yruya ha vdva kfuta patcma 2420 393
yafi prdna^fUyd pantu^ dtmavdn 1810 171

yd hy upayutyandndih mukha 1623 111 2113 330
ya^mva h ndga-rdp-kumdryu 255 414

1446 68 yasydmuhavdetefad 142 7
yaifiiraddkt^ barkfi bhdgpio bamr 19.26 262

yaiT janm labdhath njfu bhdnUi^ 1921 253 ya^ddghn kamala yugaldrutyx 254 413
yaySdya dharmorpalaye wdhi tiaûpdya 14 45 67 yasydruiddsyamevdsrnatpitarriahak 2425 400
yal hldifi m/ga patirddade 'navadydm 2510 424 yasya prafindThdaduhedhaTOSifo 1510 81
yasya piuxhdgre 'vdkSirasa(i 23i 364

yam abhyofUUsan parayd mudd satthi 1510 81
yam Ohw asya sthtA-pimasarhyamarh 1721 147 yasydsb bhaktvr bhagavaty akUkand 1312 175
yaihloka pdUdfhkmtdamrjvard 1827 202 yasya svarOpaih kavayo mpakUo 1836 214
yan-madhya-gato bhagavOdis 213 321 yasyedath kfiH mapdalarh bhagavaia 252 411
yan-ndnMirulmanuktrtayedakasmdd 2511 425 yd Iosya lepddasaroruhdrhaparh 1851 190

yan-mmutdrh karhy ap karma 1724 150 yathd hy aauvatsarurh knyamdifam 144 11
ydn upojufdpdndrh na kaddeid 1655 114 1914 244

ptha bhrumata 22 2 339 y^ amara panvjtjlhah aaha 1615 104

yolhi me^hSstambha
akramojta 23 3 358 ye Iv tha vd andgaao mjiyegrame 26 32 470
^rlpanOd barhifi deva tiryoA- IS 13 85 yetvihava andhOvafa kuiala 26 34 472
yairahadeva pataorafisvaif} 17 13 137 yetoihavai bhWlny udvejayanh 26 33 471
ptrahawaSnlmallplakfdyama 20 8 283 ye tv Jtatm dOmbfuka dtunbha 26 25 462
yatm ha vOva bhagavOnpitr rtljo 26 6 438 yetuihavatdaayam gmd&garadd 2657 464

yatrahavOvanabhayamaho 24.11 382 ye tv dux vai purufdh purufa 26 31 469
yatm ha vUva vtm-vmta auU&napOdifi 175 123 ye tv iha vat rdjaty/l rSja-pumfd- 26 22 458
yatra h> mahilu^pnivara airo 2412 383 ye tv tha vat hia gardabha patayo 2624 461
yalrodeti tasya ha earnSna 219 326 yetvihavai vrfolt-patayo 26 23 459
yat aambhavo hath tn-vrUl sva lejas/l 17 22 149 2611 445

yat taAgOrlabdhuh nija-vlrya-viubhava rfiiail 173 yo duatyojttn ddrasutdn 1443 63
yat tad bhagavamnadhigatOnyopltyena 2423 397 yo dxtatyojdn kfiti-auta-svajanilrtha 1444 65
yat tad vtiuddhOrmbhava mOtmm ekaih 194 226 yo nlar-mstOm etena hy aloha 2042 313
yattatkarmamayarh khgarh 20 33 304 yo mu bhagavati sania bhOUUmany 19 20 251

ytvad dakfpf/lyanam ahOm 216 324 yo 'aauguha pmharattonmathita 2019 291
yittan manaaottara mervor antaram 20 35 305 yo vayarh dvûih kuvalaya kamala 165 96
yepi mahOidja mayena mOyOmna 249 380 yuktath tut citraih tvayi kdiya kdraj^ las 162
General Index
Numerals in boldface type indicate references to translations of the verses of ^limadr

BhSgavatam.
Aja
A as son of PraUhartS, 75
AkOmah sarva-kdmo va
Abhijit verses quoted, 191, 265
BB head of the stars, 348 Ak&tl
Ahortions as wife of Pfthuseijia, 76-77
follow unwanted pregnancies in Kali Alakanandl River

yoga, 18 as branch of Ganges River, 128
Activitiea course of descnbed, 131
auspicious and inauspicious controlled by Aloka-varâ
Vimu, 279 locatd ouuide of Lokfiloka Mountain,

conditioned soul attains material facilities 313
due to pious, 21 Ama
matenal as only engagement of condi BB son of Chytapt^tba, 294
tioned soul, 16 AnuwjAa, ei mUrkhe vifaya'
should be used for mission of Lord, 34 quotd, 19

those in mode of ignorance engage in im AmMOrmo devOfi
pious, 436 verses quoted, 269
Adityas AnOdi karamO'phak

came from Nfirfiyapa, 277 verses quoted, 428
Admakan acyutom anOdim manta Ananta
verse quoted, 96, 205 as expansion of Vi^pu, 410
Agm beauty of descnbed, 413-415, 417-
circumambulates Dhruva MahirSja, 418
356-357 becomes angry at time of devastation
AgoifvattS 412
as head of Pit^loka, 437 main mission of, 416
Abcafi hi sorva-yajMnath no end to glonous qualities of, 427
quoted, 277 Anantadeva
Ahm tvorh sanxtrpSpebhyo See Ananta
quoted, 189, 258 AnanyOa cmtayanto m/hh
Aho/ldare mc^ta hana, veraes quoted, 191
quoted, 13 Andhakttpa
Air as hdlish planet, 452
planets and stara float by manipulation of, AndhatBmisra
361 aa belliah planet, 441, 443
Aiivarya^ samagrasya vkyasya Anuoala
quoted, 64 cooked alive by cruel persons 447
505
506 l^rimad-Bhagavatam
Animals Asi patravana
don t comrail sma to maintain their as hellish planet, 441, 449

bodies^ 444 Association of devotees
not subjected to punishment, 452-453 frees one from misery, 56

Aniruddha not obtained by unfortunate, 57
abode of 141 one may become convinced of material
AnnOd bhavanti bhOUm futility by, 19
verse quoted, 113 Affame merudevydrh tu

Annnmaya verses quoted, 484
as name of moon god, 347 AsfaAga^yoga

Antarik^ purpose of, 68
places of enjoyment for Yak^s, etc., in, Asuri
377 as wife of Devatfljit, 74
Aniawii tu phalaih lefOm tad Asurtih yomm dpannd
quoted, 194 verses quoted, 18
Ante nOrayana-smrtth Ataeva k^na m&la-jagat-k&rapa

AnyabhtlifM-sHnyaih jMm- Atah pumbhiT dvya-ireffha

pure devotional service as, 134, 167, 190, verses quoted, 58-59
235, 261 Atala
Apareyam itas tv anyOth pralâh demon named Bala m, 386-387

quoted, 201 Atheism
Api cet sudurdciro results of impious activity due to, 436
verses quoted, 243 Atheists
ApySyana Buddha preached among, 73

as son of Yajflab&hu, 284 Ato gcharktetrorsute^ta-vUtcar
Aryans verse quoted, 66
strictly follow Vedic principles, 72-73 Avaifîavo gurur na sydt
Anye vifpou StlOrdhlr gurufu quoted, 134
quoted, 139 AvojSnann mOrh rnddhCt
Aijuna verses quoted, 4M
taken by through Aloka-varî, Avarodhana
313 as son of Gaya, 87
Ar^Jiêpa Avaja-nirodhana
as the chief person in Kimpuru^-vac^, as hellish planet, 441, 472
223-224 Aviamat
Arupadeva as hellish planet, 441, 466
harnesses the sun-gods horses, 331 AyahpSna
looks backward while driving the sun- 441, 467
as hellish planet,
gods chariot, 332 Ayi nanda-tanup kiAhararii
AruijodS verse quoted, 110, 170, 428
as river in Ilavrta, 106 Ayodhya
AryamS as residence of Lord ROma, 224
as chief resident of Hirapmaya-varâ, devotees of brought back to Godhead by
205 Rama, 236
General Index 507
B Bhagavod-gUa
quoted on attaining brahma-bh&ta plat
BadankJsrama form 252 253

as residence of Nara NSrfiyana, 237-238 quoted on bhakh yoga as highest, 126
pfunanOm ante quoted on changes of bodies within
quoted, 34, 152, 215 material world, 476
Bahorttpa quoted on conditioned souls struggling
as son of Medhlltithi, 298 with SIX senses and mind, 176 177
BaU quoted on conditioned soul thinking him

three kinds of women created by, self to be doer of acuviUcs, 16
386-387 quoted on cruel nature, 53
BaUdeva Vidyfibhfl?ava quoted on demigods returning to earth,
ated on Lord BrahmS, 224 267

Bah MabiiSja quoted on demigod worship, 192,
fought with Indra, 399-400 276-277, 281
offered everything to the Lord, 390-392 quoted on devotee always considered
resides on Sutala, 390 saintly, 243
the Lord became doorkeeper of, 396 quoted on devotees as magnanimous
Vimanadeva appeared in arena of, souls, 191
121-122 quoted on devotional service as perma

Baakun Candra nent asset, 64
ated on attraction of lover for beloved, quoted on distinction between Vi^pu and
41 the demigods, 278
Bhadra Kali quoted on fallen yogi tahng birth in good
human beings sacrificed to, 469 family, 463
Bhadifi River quoted on falling from heavenly planets
as branch of Canges River, 128 133
course of described, 130 quoted on fools deriding Kr^qa s human
BhadrasravS form, 484
as ruler of Bhadrflflva-varâ, 157 quoted on four divisions of human soaety
BhadrfiSva-varâ created by Ki^pa, 453, 460
as division of JambQdvIpa, 101 quoted on four kinds of impious men who
Ganges River flows through, 129 dont surrender, 39
ruled by Bhadrasravfl, 157 quoted on four kinds of pious men who
Bhagavad-gm render devotional service 191
as authorized scripture, 43 quoted on good rebirth of devotee, 68

ated on material world as full of mis- quoted on great souls under protection of
enes, 14 divine nature, 263
contains information on tabng birth in quoted on great soul who surrenders to
Bhfirata-varâ, 250 Kflija, 152-153

K^fita demands complete surrender in, quoted on importance of constant chant-
34 ing, 185
living entities described in, 187 quoted on intricacies of action 439
quoted on approacbng spiritual master, quoted on Kj^pa accepting offenngs of
60,84 devotee, 172

508 ^rimad-Bhigavatam
Bhagavad gftfl Bhagavad-gltd

quoted on K^?na s appearance, 79, 312 quoted on purifying matenal desire by
quoted on as enjoyer of aacrifioes, devotional service, 265
474 quoted on purpose of Lords appearance

quoted on Ktr^na as only enjoyer of 230
ritualistic ceremonies, 277 quoted on ranty of devotional service, 62
quoted on as source of quoted on real purpose of Vedas, 73

remembrance, knowledge and forget quoted on reraemlOTnce, knowledge and
fulness, 207, 411 forgetfulness coming from Kffpa, 216
quoted on Knpa as taste of water, 185 quoted on result of different kinds of
quoted on Kr^â delivenng surrendered worship, 47

soul from all sinful reaction, 189 quoted on returning to lower planetary
quoted on instructing GltO. to sun- systems, 256
god, 317 quoted on separated matenal energies,
quoted on liberation as mercy of Krsâ, 295

368 quoted on sex for begettmg children, 17
quoted on living entity aa never created, quoted on stars, 91
151 quoted on struggle of living entities, 152
quoted on living entity aa never indepen- quoted on Supreme Lords control of
dent, 201 matenal nature, 323

quoted on Lord as supreme propnetor, 35 quoted on surrender as salvation, 43
quoted on Lord seated m everyones quoted on the moon as a luminary, 328
heart, 200, 207 quoted on thmbng of Lords lotus feet,
quoted on Lord taking personal care of 171

surrendered soul, 191 quoted on total surrender to Kj^pa, 461
quoted on material body as machine, 360 quoted on understanding nature of
quoted on material creation resting on Kyppas appearance and activities,
Kji^^pas energy, 208 477

quoted on material nature worbng under quoted on unintelligent desiring tempor
Kf^pas direction, 204, 211, 217, 219, ary happmess, 194
360 quoted on unmanifested form of Kippa
quoted on mOîhas, 158 pervading entire universe, 208
quoted on offering everything to Kfltjui, quoted on women, vaisyas, etc. approach
22,34 mg supreme destination, 461
quoted on offering food for sacnfice, 454 quoted on worshipers attaining destina
quoted on one in knowledge surrendenng tion of worshipable object, 256
to Kr^pa, 215 Bhdglrathi
quoted on onewho has seen the truth, 75 as name of Canges River, 121-122
quoted on one who is dhXra, 147 fi/iofrti-nuflmrto-Jindhu
quoted on overcoming influence of quoted on real liberation, 66
material energy, 161 Bbaktisiddhfinta Sarasvatl IMkura
quoted on overcoming modes of nature, quoted on engaging everythmg in the
151 servioe of the Lord, 93

quoted on perfect yoga system, 246 Bhaktivinoda Thllkura
quoted on performance of sacnfice, cited on Navadvipa as beat place within
113 this umverae, 259
General Index 509
Bhaktmnoda ThSkura Bindumatl

quoted on getting out of ocean of nes- as wife of Mailci, 87
cience, 428 Birth
Bhaktiyoga as accepting another body, 7
as real path of liberation, 252 Boar incarnation

process of broadcast by Caitanya, 126 lives in northern part of Jambfldvipa,
BhaktyA m&m abkflmi 212
quoted, 234 Body, material
Bharata all sensations originally exist m, 415
as brother of Lord Rflma, 224 made of three elements 228
Bkmtorbharnte haik manu^ya must be maintained for executing devo-
verse quoted, 239, 254, 257, 267 tional service, 172
Bharata bfahfirSja BrahmB

gave up everything to serve Uttamasloka, as great leader of universe, 202
63 as spiritual master of NSrada, 419
had to BufiPer two more births, 161 as the form of ntualistic ceremonies,
in body of a deer did not forget supreme 304 305
Lord, 67 BhavSnl
Sumati as eon of, 72 îva engages in sex with, 388-389
wonderful acUvities of, 65 wives of Yakâs assist, 107
Bbirata varâ Bhîmad vdlofr parate
as field of fruitive activities, 133 verses quoted, 281

Canges River inundates, 131 BhojB
mountains and rivers in, 247 as wifeofVlravrata 87
varjtSmuna-dharma easily adopted in, as trustworthy representative of Lord,
251 164
Bhauvana body of made from total matenal energy,
as son of Manthu, 87 149-150
Bhava came from NBrSyapa, 277
See îva doesnt understand even tbs universe,
BhoktOrmh ytyflc^tapasaih 96
verse quoted, 35, 474 explanaUon of yogic process spoken by,
Bhrajiftha 243
as son of Ghrlaptr^tha, 294 in each umverse there is one, 329
Bhflmfi Lord sometimes takes position of, 141

as son of Pratiharta, 75 sits on lotus flower on Pu^karadvlpa 301
Bhtl-mapdala township of on summit of Mount Mem
divided into seven oceans, 92 117-118
radius of, 90-91 two kinds of Brahmfis, 315
Bhunur flpo nolo viyuh Brahma-bhiltah pmsennatmO.
verses quoted, 295 verses quoted, 252
BilvamaAgala XhSkura BrcJwnacSn
quoted on hberation as maidservant of one should try to remain, 29
devotee, 393 Brahmaloka

Hindu one must return to repeated bulh and
as son ofMarloi, 87 death from, 257

510 ^rimad'Bhfigavatam
Br&hma^ Buddha
devotee who falls away takes birth in atheists accepted Sumati as, 72-73
family of, 68 preached among atheists, 73
doesn t possess anything, 475
gives hi8 pious activities to those who
honor him, 84 c
Jupiter favorable to, 351
Kalasfltra as hell for killer of, 448 Caitanya-bhSgavata
none qualified in Kah-yuga, 79 quoted on glones of Ananta, 421-424
perfect compared to swan, 70 quoted on bppiness of Vaifijavas, 231
SandaihSa as hell for one who robs, quoted on having opportunity to remem
455-456 ber Kr^na, 259-260
six auspicious qualifications of, 134 quoted on the fortune of the devotee
sfldros being elevated to platform of, 47 Kholfiveca, 234
Sukaramukha as hell for one who inflicts Coitaya-caritdmjta
corporal punishment upon, 451 cited on ê^, 148
who dimks liquor goes to Ayahpftna, 467 description of qualities of devotees m,
BrahmOn^ bhramite kona 177
verse quoted, 59 pastimes of Caitanya narrated in, 124
BrahmOn^d Pardna quoted on Caitanya as channOvatara, 213
quoted on K&madeva as Pradyunuia, 181 quoted on creation of matenal world, 218
quoted on planet Rihu, 99-100 quoted on duty of one born in India 254
quoted on Vi^qu as îfiumlra, 353 quoted on effect of chanting holy asme,
Brahmapurl 394-395
Alakananda flows from southern side of, quoted on Lord instructing devotee to
131 surrender, 19-20

Brahmaputra quoted on materialistic devotee receiving
as mam river in Bh&rata-varâ, 249 shelter at Lords lotus feet, 266
BmhmH hmbhus tathaivOrkaS quoted on prakj;ti not cause of material
verses quoted, 277 world, 219
Brahma sarhhua quoted on shelter of pure devotee, 59
quoted on Govinda tending cows, etc quoted on unhappiness of matcnalisuc
165 hfe, 56
quoted on mcamations of Ktf^qa, 227 Caitanya Mahtlprabhu
quoted on K^^âs unlimited forms, 205 advises acceptance of spintual master, 61
quoted on Lord always remaining in an incarnation in age of Kali, 213, 238
Coloka, 206 appeared in land of Bhfirata varâ,
quoted on movement of sun, 302 259 260
quoted on planets in fixed orbits, 360 broadcast process of bhaki-yoga, 126
quoted on prakrti, 361 controlled only by pure devotion,
quoted on purified vision of devotees, 228 234-235
quoted on sun as controlled by Covinda, gave practical example of transcendental
322 ecstasy, 124
quoted on unlimited expansions of the introduc^ congregational chanting of
Lord, 96 Hare Ktîja mantra, 175
General Index 5U
Cailanya MahSprabhu CmitJmotii prakara sadmasu

conaciousness movement aa mia verses quoted, 165
aioD of, 47 Cities
prayers of, 169 170 compared to forest, 6

quoted on accepting gum, 6 Citraratha
quoted on being savd from materialistic as son of Gaya, 87

life, 438 Citrarepha
quoted on detachment from gold and BSBonof Medhatithi,298

women 109-110 Conditioned souls
quoted on duty of one born m Bhllrata- absorbed in activities for bodily mainte-
varâ, 239, 257 267 nance 15-16
quoted on mercy of Kj^tia and guru, 57 attracted by wife as illusion personified,
quoted on shelter of pure devotee, 59 60 40

quoted on wanderings of living entities in attracted to little happiness derived from
universe, 133 sense gratification, 32
represented in six-armed form, 236 bitten by envioua eneimes, 31
Cakju River burned by fire of lamentation, 25
as branch of Ganges River, 128 chastised by enemies and government
course of described, 129 servants, 20
Qipakya Paijiîta enter matena) world for some matenal
two kinds of envious living entities ac- profit, 5

cording to, 170 exchange of money causes enmity among,
CaficalS 51
goddess of fortune as, 35 experience nothing but misery, 38-39
Candra exploit relatives, 24

came from the mind of Nariyaâ, 277 fear of compared to mountain cave, 50
Candraloka four defects of, 37
Ganges River carried to, 127 government men turn 26 against,
CandrcmO, manaso fitaS cakfoh jump from one body to another, 49

verses quoted, 277 live lives of lamentation, 36
CSratialoka must accept one body after another 167

as planet below Rflhu, 376 obliged to gratify their senses, 8
Cstur-vamyarh rmyd sf^farh receive cheap blessings from atheists 22
quoted, 453, 460 repeatedly strive for material enjoyment
Catur-indhi bhajante mdrh 19

verses quoted, 191 steal money and escape punishment 35
Csto-tioi]p<i-iTiaijoitom take pleasure in mental concoctions, 27
quoted, 171,175,238 take shelter of man-made gods 42
ChOruiogya Upaiufod treat farady members unkindly 29
quoted on Paramfitm3, 228 Conjugal love

Chanting l^tja attracts everyone s heart by mellow
about Bharala MahBrSja, 69 of, 197

Children Cows
compared to tigers, jackals and foxes, those in goodness had last animal birth
10 as 45
D Demigods
miseries caused by mental calamity
at
Datvl hy ejd gummayi mama hands of, 36

quoted, 18, 53, 151 own their possessions within the limits
of
Dakâ time, 399-400
daughters of, 82 position of like phantasmagoria, 110
DandasQka reside on Mflnasottara Mountain, 302

as hellish planet, 441, 471 satisfied by satisfying the Lord 86
Diqi(iyo-/ane yena see to affairs of material world, 311
quoted, 55 56 unfit to reside in Bhfirata-varâ, 269
Darwin witness activities of illicit sex, 17

as modern anthropologist, 45 worsbp Deity form of the Lord, 139 141
DOxiOnalas tad vanam Aklih/biah saha worshiped by many Indians, 263

quoted, 485 worshiped by those with lusty desires,
Days 281
bathed Gaya in sanctified water, 82 Devadhftnl
Death location of, 326
as giving up the body, 7 Devadyumna
as representative of K^pa, 36 as son of Devaiajit, 74
compared to elephant, SO DcvakuIyS
conitioned soul fears approach of, 42 as wife of Udgftha, 76
materialist thinks of wife and cbldren at DevaiSju
time of, 245 as son of Sumati, 73
not heeded by raatenalists, 159 Deva-varâ
sinful men brought to YamarSja upon as son of Yajilabfihu, 284
their, 438 Devotees
Viîju Supreme Lord of, 279 approach Lord with material motives,
Deha-smjli tiihi yam, sarfuOm 264-266

quoted, 245 aspire to be delivered from material
Deity world, 110

money should be spent for decorating, 9 as servants of servants of servants of God,
worshiped by the demigods, 139-141 400-401
Demigods association of develops conscious-
are inclined toward sex, 45 ness, 58
as great leaders of universe, 202 automatically attain liberation, 393 395
as living entities, 362 compare color of gold to golden stool, 109
aspire to achieve human births in discuss and praise activities of Bharata
Bhirata-varâ, 254 MahSrSja, 69
as senants of the Supreme Lord, 290 do not care if they are reborn or not, 66
become manifest m body of pure devotee, falldown due to illicit sex, 33
176 Krfna takes away everything from, 19
conditioned souls sometimes take shelter live opulently when serving Lak^ml
of, 43 N&rSyapa, 36
destination of worshipers of, 256 more dear to Kfjija than BrahmS, îva,
envied opulence of Bharata l^hSrilja, 65 etc., 195

General Index 513
Devotees Dhruva Mahfirfija
released from all kinds of sins, 4S4 became dOma-bhakta, 265

see Lord s actions behind material nature, symptoms of, 123
ecstatic
204 DhamrSnlka
should eat as simply as possible, 173 assonof Medhatithi,298
Devotional service Dtn k& dahnl jUI kd bdghinl pdlak
atuchment to body can only be given up quoted, 10
by, 246 Dtsctplic succession
inattention retards, 64 no punfication by knowledge not received

India baa many facilities for executing, in, 419
254 Divorce
liberation and opulence as obstacles to, material mamages separated by, 54
400-401 presently everyone gives up family life
living entities think of each others by, 30
welfare by accepting, 168 Dftjharuci
original quality of Kj^pa consciousneas as son of Hirapyareta, 288
revived by engaging in, 177 Druti
path of 18 difficult, 62 as wife of Nakta, 77
spintuai form of Lord realised by, 480 DurgS
those in mode of goodness can engage in, as bestower of material opulence, 193
47 as wife of îva, 142

Dhanaih dehi rapoiti defu material nature known as, 362
quoted, 193 material world under superintendence of,
Dharma 232
circumambulates Dhruva Mahlrija, DOfaiâ
356-357 as wife of Bhauvana 87
Dhamcoh tu sOkfOd bhagavat-prajOtam Dv&para yuga
as only religious pnnciple, 449 matenal miaenes began in, 136
Dharmar&ja
157
as father of BhadrasravS,
DfuimSmnicldha bhutefu k&mo 'sm

quoted, 17
Dhenuraati
as wife of Devadyurana. 74 Earth
Dhlms taira m muhyanti lifted from Garbhodaka Ocean by boar in
quoted, 147 carnation, 220
Dhruvaloka planets below, 378
Ganges River descended on 121-122 protected by Lord, 204
second axle of sun-gods chanot attached upper limits of 377
to, 331 Eclipse
seven sages circumambulate, 352-353 caused by Rfthu, 375

Dhruva MahSrflja El rape brahmi^da bhramite
achieved extraordinary material verse quoted, 133
opulences, 193-194 Ekak fSvara kmot ^ bhrtya
as life source of all living enuties, 356 verse quoted, 188 278
514 ^rimad-Bhagavatam
Eko bo/iflndrfi yo vidadlUUi hSmAn Candharvas

quoted 203,276,454 chants glories of Rama, 223
Eko devah sania bhiUefu giUjihah constantly offer prayers to Lord 417
quoted 215 Canges River
Eko ^V(u norayona 6sU as nver of piety, 259
quoted 201 earned to moon in celestial airplanes, 127
Energy external divides into four on top of Mount Mem

under control of Viîju createa matenal 128
atmosphere 5 flows in the sky as the Milky Way, 365
Envy infectious diseases cured by bathing ui
cleansed from mind by devotional ser- 174

vice, 169 one who bathes in is purified, 122
gold as source of, 14-15 qualities of, 121-122

Efa hy eiOnandayali water of on heads of seven great sages,
quoted, 253 125

EOs lurv devat& anena fivem Carbhodaka Ocean
quoted, 228 at bottom of universe, 438
hell situated between three worlds and,
437
F Garui;la
path of Ja4a Bharata compared to path of,
Family life 61
as concession for sex, 230 residence of, 283
as festival of momentary sex pleasure, 49 snakes in Mah&tala disturbed by fear of,
See also Household life 404-465

Fear Gaut^ya-bhJl^ya
none on subterranean planets, 383 supplementary note on incarnations m,
Food 481
given to us by Lord, 454 Gaya
Fruitive activities as saintly king, 78-79
conditioned soul influenced by, 27 as son of Nakta, 77
executed by the illusory energy, 152 bathed in sanctified water by daughters of
household life as field of, II Dak^, 82
may temporarily elevate one to higher kept all his citizens satisfied, 83-84
planete, 59 verses glorifying, 80-86
Niiayaâ as sun-god worshiped by, 342 GayantI
tianscendeutelists condemn path of, 33 aswifeof Gaya, 87
(kâtrf CO brkaty ujiiig
veraes quot^, 332
G Cflyatrl numtra
quoted, 90-91
Gambling sun-god worshiped by chanting, 317
found where there is gold, 15 GhftapT?iha
Gandhamidana Mounuin as Bon of Priyavrala Mahfiraja, 293
as mountain of JambUdvIpa, 101 Godlvarl River
Ganges falls to peak of, 129 land of India glonoua becauae of, 122
General Index 515
Happiness
aB yellow stool, 14-15 does not exist in matenal world, 55

color of compared to golden stool, 109 material as cause of many miseries,
encompasses four principles of sin 15 229-231
making body comfortable requires huge material as facility for eating, sleeping,
amounts of, 168 etc, 159
produced from secretions of Siva and not found in family life, 25
Bharftni, 388-389 of family life compared to drop of water
produced on banka of Jambfl-nadi River, in desert, 30
108-109 Hare K^pna mantra
Goodness, mode of Caitanya introduced congregational
devotional service performed by those in, chanting of, 175
47 one should hear vibration of, 9
Gopt bhartuh pOda-kamalayor purifies one of baser modes, 48
quoted, 401 Harer nOma harer nOma
Gopb verses quoted, 62
Lords mercy upon, 196 Handfisa Tbfikura

understood Kf^pa to be only real hus- his confirmation of effects of chanting
band, 187 holy name, 394-395

Go8v9ml8 of YpniUvana Han sev&ya yOha haya anukola
practically didnt sleep at all, 31 verse quoted, 93
Government Han-varpa
may arrest conditioned soul who steals, NysidibBdeva resides in, 164
32 Hayagrfva
men like carnivorous demons, 26 returned Vedas to BrahmS, 163
present levies taxes unfairly, 80 Hayaslrja
Gfheutha worshiped by Bhadrasrava and intimate
duties of, 28 servants, 157
Guru Heanng
mercy of, 57 recommended by great samts in devo-
qualifications of, 134 tional Ime, 175

See also Spiritual master Heavenly planets
Guru hrffia-prasOde pAya attained by bearing about Bharata
quoted, 6, 57, 61 MahBraja, 69
three groups of, 133
H Heavens, subterranean
379 385
description of,
Hi ha prabhu nanda-suta Hellish planets (hell)
song quoted, 110 animals don to, 444

t go
Hanum&n by acting impiously one achieves
serves Rdma in Kimpurupa-varpa, 223 different positions in 435-436
Happiness number of, 441

achieved by seeking a spiritual master, 60 situation of, 437
as brahma-saukhya, 158 HemakQta MounUin
attained by engaging possessions m ser- Alakananda River falls down upon peaks
vice of Lord, 21-22 of, 131

516 Srimad'BhSgavatam
Hinujmaya-varsa Idhmajihva
as division of Jambfldvipa, 99 as son of Mahlrfija Priyavrata, 274
Vifnu lives as tortoise in, 205 Ignorance, mode of
Hirapyagarbha Ananta as predominating Deity of, 410
as Brahma, 243 monkey as last animal birth in, 45
sun god known as, 315 result of action in due to madness, 436
Hiranyaka^pu Pi& yasya ham dUsye
as personification of material desire, verses quoted, 66
167 168 Ilavyta-varâ
Hura^yak^ aa diviBion of Jambudvipa, 98

lulled by boar incarnation, 220 îva as only male in, 142
Hirapyareta llluaion
MafiMja Priyavrata, 288

as son of acts both on conditioned and liberated
HtMUma-pdtam grham andha hOjtaih souls, 161
quot^, 29 Imojh vn/asvate yogarh proktavOn

Holy name quoted, 317
chanted jokingly or by chance, 425 Impersonahsts
compared to sun, 394-395 do not accept spmtual varieties of life,
Haridisa Jhikura s confirmation of 125

effects of chanting, 394-39S Incarnations
three stages of chanting, 395 considered as ordinary material creatures
Household life by nondevotees, 205
as field of frmtive activity, 11 Lord appears m different, 424
compared to blazing fire m forest, 25 MateylvaUra appears first among all,
compared to dark well, 29 199

consists of home, wife, children, etc 172 of Lord like waves of river, 165
entanglement m as root cause of material two divisions of, 481

attachment, 180 India
execution of m, 28 father must get children married in, 28
no one can be ^ppy in, 30 Ganges River purifies residents of, 122
See also Family life has many facilities for executing devo
Hjdy antali-stho hy abhadrOm tional service, 254
quoted, 175 many worshipers of demigods in, 263
Ht^lkda Indra
as controller of senses, 184 Ananta appears as white as, 417
Human life Ball Maharfija fought with, 399-400
purification as aim of, 158 became intoxicated on somorasa, 84
Human society circumambulates Dhruva MaharSja,
two classes of men in, 230-231 356-357
Hyderabad fight between serpentine demons and,
Ayodhyl exists in, 224 406
possessea DevadhanI, 326
I residea on Mftnaaottara Mountain, 302
Intelligence
Uarh fu wfoorfi bkagmiOa metarafi lost in association of atheists, 22-23
quoted, 93 meant for Kr^^ja consciousness, 69
General Index 517
lalenMtional Society for

Krishna Conscious Jiva CosvSm!
ness cited on transcendental identity of the
See Kfjva consciousness movement Lord, 228
Jaioxication quoted on rums, 445

excilfifl the senses, 32 translation of text 10 given by, 424-425
found where there is gold, IS jMndnandStmano vifûh
quoted on Lord providing everyone with verses quoted, 353
quota, 187 jMfils

biepIlTUati bahudhd fiyamdruun cant stop waves of sense gratification,
quoted, 276 167

ilfowu/i tam-bhmiOm hrd-deSe Jupnar
quoted, 207, 361 movement and characlenstics of, 351
Jyoiir Veda
technical terms in difBcult to translate,
J 309
Jada fiharau
did not spoil hiB energy, 64
K
path of compared to paOi of Garuda, 61
Jiigaiinalha Purl Kamlyah narah&yc^ tivdcsarpar
Gaitanya lived at, 124 verses quoted, 125
/ogot kama nafie prakih ]cufa-ri^ Kalav, mdra-smbhavafi

verses quoted, 219 quoted, 475
Jlbnivl Kail yuga
as name of Ganges Rtvcr, 121'122 Caitanya appears m, 238
Jsins Caitanyas path of devotional service easy
as falsa OcOryae who dont follow Vadic m, 62
pnnciples, 72-73 cheating by pseudo yogis prominent m,
Jambadvlpa 23
18 surrounded by ocean of salt water, 274 community known as Arya-samija
nine (hvisions of land in, 97 gpnngs up in, 72-73
Jambh-nadi Lord appeared as concealed mcaraation
as nver in llfiv^ta, 107-108 m, 213
/wiofyo moAo 'yam aharh mameti modern civilization mainly situated m
quoted, 411 cities m, 6
JanrrMy asya yatah monarchy abolished m, 79
quoted, 415 qualities of people in, 109
Janma harm ea me divyam relatives will kill each other in 24
verses quoted, 362, 477 stringent material imsenes began in 136
Jayadcva Gosvflml unwanted pregnancies in 18
Krqijaa name appears lU prayers of, 165 Ktitryugp WOmOm nd hire

quoted on Mataya incarnation, 199 verse quoted, 213
JiVB Kumadeva
as name of moon-god, 346-347 lives m Ketumfila-varja, 181
Jiva GoavSnil fidmais tes tojr hTta'jMndh
rated on meaning of m&ya-mayatn, 183 quoted 281

518 Srlmad-Bhagavatam
Kapiladeva Kffpa
analyzed cosmic manifestation as contain- addressed as akificana gocara, 234
ing twenty-four elements, 210-211 appears in various incarnations, 227
Kama-hi^ juano-karufa as attractive, 65

verses quoted, 460 as only real husband of all women, 187
Kamano hy api boddhavyaA as owner of all property nches and
verses quoted 439 wealth, 35
Karmis authorized scriptures left by, 43

suffer in this life and the next, 33 cleanses the heart as ParamStmt, 48
Kjrttikeya death as representative of, 36

vegetables attacked by weapons of, 292 han-cakra weapon of, 42
Kasyapa Mahfipuriâ as name of, 77
circumambulates Dhruva Maharfija, mercy of, 57
356 357 only advanced devotee can understand
Kafha Upanifod lusty feelings between Ridhfi and,
quoted on expansions of Vi^qu as Super- 415
soul, 280 onginal form of, 165
Kaverl River purpose of His appearance, 79
land of India glorious because of, 122 reputation of is always expanding, 64
Kesaracala Mountains specific oharaclenslio of, 197
Sita River runs down peaks of, 128-129 takes away everything from favored
Kesava devotee, 19
Jayadeva Gosvaml's prayers contain name took birth in Yadu dynasty, 88
of, 165 K^pa consciousness movement
Ketumala var^ as opportunity for all misled members of
as division of JambQdvipa, 101 human society, 7

as residence of Kamadeva, 181 chief engagement of, 175
Ganges River flows through, 129 dealings in are never material, 94
Khala disciples in must follow regulative princi
as envious living entity, 170 pies, 52
Kholaveca ^rldhara established center in Mfiyfipur, 259
as great devotee of Caitanya, 234-235 forbids illicit sex, 458
Ki bmhm&y h hva, h sanahodi gives everyone the chance to engage m
verses quoted, 421 service, 64
Kimpuru^ varâ goal of, 43
Hanumin serves Rama in, 223 is giving everyone the association of
King saintly people, 56

as representative of the Supreme Lord, 79 18 opening Caitanya's path, 62
Knowledge 18 opening centers all over the world, 268
Hayagriva always protects Vedic, 163-164 18 trying to elevate sOdras, 47
Krauilcadvipa propagated to reestablish twpdSromor
18 surrounded by ocean of milk, 291 tUiarma, 251
KmvyOdas spreads chanting of Hare K^^pa maha
torment sinful men in Maharaurava, 446 mantra, 57
Ktrmibhojana teaches people to control mind and
as hellish planet, 441, 454 senses, 9
General Index 519
Kjj^sRjver Lak^mi (Lak^midevl, Lak^mlji)

land of India glorious because of, 122 as devotee of Kamadeva, 181
K{fna-Saktye pra^ haya gauna as source of riches 35
verses quoted, 219 material opulence not bestowed by, 193
Kfjna vamaifi tvifO/cffnaiti worships Lord during Samvatsara, 183

verses quoted, 259 Lakjmi Narayapa
Kfumkardama money should be utilised in service of, 36
gg hellish planet, 441, 468 Ulabhalâ
Kfotnya as hellish planet, 441, 464
possesses riches to use for noble ac- Lamentation
tivities, 475 conditioned soul burned by fire of, 25
VaitarapI as hell for degraded, 459 conditioned soul lives life of, 36
Xppe punye martya-lokarh Librated souls
quoted, 133, 256, 267 become captivated by illusory energy,
KmnSras 161
transcendental bliss denved by, 396 Liberation
Kumbhipika as obstacle to devotional service, 400-401

as helliah planet, 441, 447 attained by hearing about Bharata
Kunuda Mountain Maharaja, 69
as mountain of Jambtldvlpa, 102 automatically attained by devotee,
Bhadra River falls onto peaks of, 130 393-395
KuntI bhaki-yoga as real path of, 252
quoted on K^^na's appearance in this considered insignificant, 65
world, 200 devotees on platform of, 243
Kama Purina obtained by pious acts temporary 59
quoted on demigods desiring to descend people denied opportunity for 251
to Bharata-varsa, 269 saintly persons easily attain 57

Kuru Living entities
as division of JambQdvIpa, 99 are never created 152
Bhadra River flows through province of, as prakj-h, 201
130 born from wombs, eggs and perspiration

Kusadvlpa 209
inhalants of worship fire-god, 290 depend on heat and light from sun 316
surrounded by ocean of liquid ghee, exhibit greatness in spiritual world
286-287 178-179
influenced by different modes of nature
434r435
L Lord controls all, 200
meant to be enjoyed by Kîja 187
Lighu-bhagavat&mTta Supersoul as director of 2l6
quoted on expansions of the Lord, twobndsof 362-363

140-141 Lohitirija
quoted on Lord Rama, 224 as son of GliTtapT9 tha 294

Uk^mana Lokslob Mountain
as brother of Rama, 223, 224 controls rays of the sun 307 308
as manifestation of Safikarâija 232 four elephants on 310
520 Srimad-Bhigavatam
Ixkalob Mountain Mah&puru^

land of gold extending to, 306 as name of Kfîja, 77
surrounde ocean of sweet nectar, 305 Maharaurava

Lord Rams as hellish planet, 441, 446
See RSmacandra MahStala
Lotus feet of as abode of many-hooded snakes

one becomes dhtra by aurrender to, 147 404-405
pure devotees compared to bumblebees Mahdtmdnas m&rh pirtha
tu
engaged in serving, 6 verses quoted,263

the Ganges River directly touches, Mahat-sevSjfidu&Tam ohur vimukteh
121-122 quoted, 480
Lust Maitn
comparison of material and spiritual, 415 bathed Gaya m sanctified water, 82
mental situatiou for material enjoyment Malyavfin Mountain
due to, 16 as mountain of Jambodvlpa, lOl

one disobeys rules of sex life when Cakû River falls on summit of, 129
blinded by, 17 MamawMso flvorlohe
verses quoted, 176-177
Momo jonmoni janmanlsvore
quoted, 170
M MOm eva ye prapadyante
quoted, 43, 161
Mibh hi p&rtha vyapdsntya
Madhu verses quoted, 461
as son of Bindu, 87 Manah faffhOnlndnyUni
Madhuruha quoted, 152
as son of Chrtapr^tha, 294 ManaS ca bhadrcati bhojatod
Madhvficarya quoted, 169
cited on planet R9hu, 99-100 Mfinasottara Mountain
cited on purpose of asfO/lga'yoga, 68 axle of wheel of sun-gods chanot rests
quoted on K^deva as Pmdyumna, on, 330

181 residential quarters of demigods on, 302
quoted on liberation from material world, sun travels in a circle over sides of,
243 325-326
quoted on Lord TnvikrBma, 122 Mandoh sumanda-matayo
quoted on worship of Supreme Lord by quoted, 109
different names, 279 Mandara
quotes flrohmdtido PwOna on Vi^tju as as mountain of Jambudvipa, 102
î^miia, 353 Man-mana bham Ttiad-bhaktah
Mahidcadamba quoted, 171,246,258
on Sujflrsva Mountain, 111
as tree Manojava
fifahOrmanlm 88 son of MedhJtithi, 298
chanting of inaugurated in Navadvipa, Manoraaya
259 as name of moon-god, 347
spread by Kf^îa consciousness move- hfenovati
ment, 57 as township of BrahmS, 118
General Index 521
Manthu MOya-pracuran/Umlya saAkalpena

as son of Viravrata, 87 quoted, 183
ManufyOn&rh sahasrefu MiySpur

veraea quoted, 62 Kf^na consciousness center established at,
Marid 259
aa Bon of Samiat, 87 MSyd suhh/Lya bharam udvahato
Mamage quoted, 158, 193, 379
doca not last in material world, 54 Mays tatam ukrh sarvarh jagad
Mara quoted, 208

movement and characteristics of, MfiySvfidls
350-351 attracted to mergmg into the Lord's exis-
Msitaijila tence, 66
Bun-god known 88,315 consider saAktrtana-yci/fla as pious ac-

Material existence tivity, 260
all constituents of described in Chapter regard K^pa's body as materul, 181
Fourteen, 70 think universal form to be real, 208
conditioned soul perpetually runs around Meat eating
forest of, 15-16 excites the senses, 32
living entity suffers miserable conditions found where there is gold, IS
of, 5 MedhStithi
uncontrolled senses like plunderers in divided iSflkadvipa into seven sections
forest of, 8 297-298
way of explained, 40-41 Meghapfftha
Materialists as son of ChrtapTîha, 294
as ma4has, 158 Mental speculation
desire comfort for the body, 168 material bodily conditions acquired due
don't heed danger of impending death, to, 5

159 Mercury
Mat sthOni sarvo-bhauim no movement and characteristics of 350
quoted, 208 Merumandara
Matsya as mountain of Jambfldvipa, 102
always protects Vedic knowledge, Milky Way
163-164 as Ganges River, 365
appeared in Ramyaka-varâ, 198 hCnd
appears among all incarnations, 199
first material existence caused by dirty things
Mattah m]iirjfUinam apoharwh ca within, 175
quoted, 160 moon-god is deity of everyone s 347

Matter Miseries
moves when Lord glances over total conditioned soul unable to protect himself
material energy, 218 from material, 36

path of fruitive activities as original
Maya Dsnava
as great demon 381
architect, source of 33
Talatala ruled by, 403-404 Monarchy
MayOdhyalffena pnjq-ttii abolished m Kali-yuga 79
verses quoted, 204, 211, 217, 219, 323, Money

360 conditioned souls exchange 51
Money Nsgaloka
conditioned soul steals, 35 demoniac serpents on, 407
enemies created from transactions with, Na jdyate mnyate vd kadCtcin
37 quoted 152
known as lakfmi, 475 NahfatrOn&m ahcah sasl
merchants always interested in earning, 5 quoted, 91,328-329

of conditioned soul spent for sense gra- Nakta
tification, 8 as son of Pfthuêpa, 76
required to keep women, 32 Na mdrii dutkrtmo madhdji
taken away by family members, 10 verses quoted, 39, 158
Monkeys Nanda MahSraja

transplants of sex glands of, 45 as resident of Vfndflvana, 197
Moon Nftrada Muni
influences growth of food grams, 346 always glorifies Anaula in his fathers as-
18 deity of everyone s mmd, 347 sembly, 419

18 similar to other stars, 329 as spiritual master of Vyasadeva, 419
18 twice as large as aun, 374 instructed SSvarpi Manu 239
Mercury is the son of the, 350 worships Nara-Narfiyaija, 241
reflects sunshine, 91 NOrada PaAcardtra
travels faster than the sun, 34S tenets of instructed to Sfivarpi Manu, 239
Moon god Nara-NarSyapa

considered chief of all hving entities, as best of all saintly persons,240
346-347 resides at BadankBâma, 237-238
possesses Yibhivarl, 326 NSrSyana
Mount Mem as beautifully decorated with different
Canges River divides into four on top of, weapons, 312

128 as supreme controller of everyone, 201
See also Sumeru Mountain as ultimate goal, 68
hfftyuh sarva-harai cd/iom descended in the form of the sun, 341
quoted, 279 goddess of fortune as property of, 35
Muktilt smyaih nuikuUtailjalil} money must be engaged in service of, 475
quoted, 393 quadruple expansions of, 139-141
Mukunda supremacy of demigods dependent on
activities of as very potent, 173 mercy of, 278
Munâha Upamfod Narmadfl River
quoted on acceptance of spiritual master, land of India glonous because of, 122
60 Narottama dBsa Thskura
quoted on following paths of harm
kOnâ and jiUinarkdî4a, 460
N quoted on free^m from conditional bon
dage, 245
N&bhigupta quoted on material disease, 13
as son of HiratiyareU, 288 quoted on taking shelter of Ktppa, 1 10
Na dhancah m janarh no sundorfm Nofta-prdye^ abhadrefu
General Index 523
Ma tatha me pnyatama Opulence

verseB quoted, 195 as obstacle to devotional service, 400-401
Na le mduh svartha-gatirh h gold as source of material, 14-15
quoted, 189 obtained by offering prayers to DurgS,
Nature, material 194
as external energy, DurgS, 362 two kinds of, 397
modes of nature become manifest when utilized for benefit in this life and next
Lord glances over, 421 22
not cause of material world, 219 Outer space
working under Kf9qas direction, 204, defined, 321
211,217,323,361 sun IS in middle of, 322
Navadvipa
as best place within this universe, 259
NHyarfi Snyo 'figa u rutinta^raieh P
verses quoted, 196
Nemcah vinfico na bhavo

verses quoted, 195 Padma PurOpa
NidrShdra-vihdrakddi-vijitau ated on expansions of the Lord, 141
quoted, 31 cited on RSma and His brothers, 224
Ni/asnfi-iakti prabhu safUOre quoted on one who cannot be guru, 134
veraea quoted, 218 Patîjita HandSsa
Nila Mountain qualities of, 177
as mountain of Jambfldvipa, 99 ParamfitmS
BhadrS River falls onto peaks of, 130 has no matenal connections 228
Nunlocani Parath brahma pararh dhdma
Varupa possesses, 326 verses quoted, 187
NitySnanda Parame^lhl
one becomes puffed up due to forgetting as son of Devadyumna, 74
lotus feet of, 13 ParOsya saktir vwidhaiva SiHyate
Nityo mtyOn&ih cetanca cetanOndm quoted, 185
quoted, 362-363 PSnhhadra
N];8iiiihadevn as son of Yajfiabfihu, 284
resides in Hari-varâ, 164 Poritrdnaya sOdhUnarh vmds&ya
quoted 79,230
Paryavartana
as hellish planet 441,473
0 POfoîs
foolish people follow 43
Offenses pseudo svamis, yogts and incarnations as
against Deity and spiritual master must 44
be avoided, 140 Passion, mode of
Otfi bhUr bhuvah svah gold attracts those in 14
quoted, 90, 317 lions as last animal birth in 45
Oih namo bhagavate narasufiMya one 18 implicated in suffering b\ associ-
chanted by Prahlada MahBrilja, 170 ation with 18

Pa882oa mode of Prahl&da Mahirija

those tn desire promotion to heavenly quoted on materialistic rascals, 158, 193
planets 47 PrajApali
Pastimes of K^na circumambulates Dhruva MabSrSja

described in Tenth Canto, 66 356-357
Patala Prakfteli knyamdjiilni
See Nagaloka verses quoted, 16
Patraih pufpath phalarh toyarh Pralayo payodhi-jale dhftttvOn osi

verses quoted, 172 verse quoted, 199
Pavamana Pramanthu
as son of Medhatithi, 298 aaaon of Vmivrata, 87
Peace Priijarodha
means of attaining, 48 as hellisb planet, 441, 462

Pisacas PrOpaiicdtatayi buddhyH han-
places of enjoyment for in antankfo, 377 verse quoted, 93
Pitfloka PraaOda
as residence of Yamartja, 438 distnbuted in MiySpur, 259
location of, 437 Prastfiva
Plakâdvipa as son of Udgitha, 76

description of, 274 Prastotfi
inhabitants of descnbed, 276, 282 as son ofPrallha, 75

18 surrounded by ocean of sugarcane Pratlha
juice, 282 as son of Parame^lhl, 74
Planets as the paragon of bona fide preachers,
enabled to float by manipulation of air, 74-75

361 sons of, 75
fixed in them orbits, 359 Pratihartfi
Pleasure as son of Pratlha, 75
doesnt exist in material world, 14 Prayers
Polestar offered by residents of Jambfldvipa,
as pivot for all stars and planeU, 357 157-220
Prabodhfinanda Saraevat! of îva to Sahkarââ, 144-151
cited on position of demigods, 110 Pregnancy
quoted on acbenng pure devotional ser- takes place m lower-grade life, 136
vice, 125 PremMpna^cchuTtiOrbhî-
Pradyumna verse quoted, 228
abode of, 141 Pnyavrala
Kfimadeva appears as, 181 divided Bha-mamjhik with his cbanot
Prahlftda Mahfiraja wheels, 92
as grandfather of Bah MahfirSja, 400 Viraja as jewel of dynasty of, 88
as perfect example of dhfra, 147 Pjû Mîrfija
as typical Vai^pava, 169 present leaders should take lessons from,
caused Lord to assume form of 80
Nîmhadeva, 165 Pfthuêija
quoted on family life as dark well, 28-29 as sonofVibhu, 76
General Index 525
Puihsah stnya mUhuni-bhavam elam Hamanaka

verses quoted, 51 as son of Yajflabahu 281
PurOnas RSmdyana
two opinions concerning Rama in, 224 cited on friendship of Rama and
vast universal existence described in, 478 Bibhlpana 79
Pure devotees Ramyaka varâ
can give up everything on Kf^pas behalf, as division of Jambodvlpa 99
63 Malsya appeared in 198
compared to bumblebees, 5*6 Rasatala
Purification as abode of sons of Diti and Dana 406

as aim of human life, 158 Raso 'ham apsu haunieya
Purojava quoted, 185
as son of Medhatithi, 298 Rati
Pujkaradvipa as wife of Vibhu 76

description of, 301-302 Raurava
Ptiyoda as hellish planet 441,444
as hellish planet, 441, 460 Havana
attempted to kidnap Sitadevi 227 228
kicked by Bali MahBraja 402 403
by Lord Rama 229-230
R killed
Lak^ml carried away by 35

Rûlalive principles
Radharap! devotional service should be executed bv
all money belongs to Kf^na and 35 rigidly following 161
only advanced devotee can understand Kf^na consciousness movement ham
lusty feelings of Kpspa and 415 pered if disciples don I follow 52
Rahu neophyte devotee ordered to worship

as planet below the sun 373 Lord according to 190
IS twice as large as moon 374 purify one of baser modes 18
RShu-soma-TovlnaTh Râbhadeva
quoted, 374 body of belongs to spiritual platform
Rakpasos 4M-485
places of enjoyment for in antanJaa, 377 instructs sons on accepting austenti 158
Rama Rfikulya
as goddess of fortune, 185 as wife of Bhflma 76
Ramacandra ^tarh pibantau sukftasya lake
as Supersoul, 232 verses quoted 280
brought devotees of AyodhyB back to Rudra

Godhead 236 appears from between evebrows of
goddess of fortune belongs to 35 Ananta 412
mission of 229-231 See also îva
served by HanumBn in Kimpuruija vanja Rupa CosvBml
223 cited on price for achieving God s favor
ROmOeh-martiû kalOrniyanema 234

verse quoted 227 describes pure devotional service 190
Rapa CosvSmI Sankarâna

quoted on engaging everything in service as predominating Deity of false concep
of Lord 93 tion of thinking onself as supreme en

quoted on pure devotional service 134 joyer 411
\bl îva meditates on 143
Rum SaAkhya philosophy

aa more envious than snake 445 different truths enumerated by 211
Saiikirtana yajna
recommended in this age 259
s SannyiJsa
shouldn t be taken out of sentiment 11
Sabde pare ca nifnOtam Santa
quoted 23 as one of seven islands 276

'Sddhu-saAga', 'sadhu-saAga Santa kurnSra
verse quoted 56 quoted on serving toes of Lords lotus
Sagara Mah3r9ja feet 167

earth dug up by sons of 269 Saptdsva rapa-cchond&hsi
Sfikadvipa verses quoted, 332
an island outside ocean of milk 296 Sarama

^kuntali as female messenger of Indra 406
Menaki gave birth to, 126 Sarameyadana
Ssimalldvipa as hellish planet 441,465
mantra of inhabitants of 286 Sarva-dhartnOn pantyajya mdm
surrounded by ocean of liquor 282 quoted 461,477
SambhavSmy dtma m&yayi Sarvwh khalv idarh brahma
quoted 312 quoted, 210
SamrS; Sarvasya cOham htdi samivvfp
as son of Citraratha, 87 Sarva-byCtpl sarva-bhUtdntar-atma
Sarfw&m-damnala loka quoted 215
verses quoted 23 25 &lstras
Saihvatsara advise one to associate with devotees
as devotee of Ksmadeva, 181 56
as wheel of the chariot of the sun-god Satcdaih kirtayanto mArh
330 verses quoted, 185
SamvamanI ^tavalsQ
Yamaraja possesses, 326 as tree on Kumuda Mountain, 112
Sanatana Gosvami Satijit
quoted on turning low-class men into as son of Viraja, 87

brShrrmas, 389 ^trughna
Sandariisa as brother of Iôrd Rama, 224
as hellish planet 441,456 Saturn
^hkaracBrya movement and characteristics of 352
composed prayers in praise of Ganges SatyB
River 122 Manthu 87
as wife of
Sartbr?ana Sotyaih jAArum anardath brahrrm
abode of 141 quoted, 215
General Index 527
Satya yuga Sex

everyone practiced mystic in 136 family life as concession for 231)
Saaraanaflya found where there is gold IS
as son of YajAabihu, 284 husband discharges blood while enjovmg
So ii manah kyfna-paddravmdayoh 10
quoted 171 material happiness centered around
Sivar?! Manu 229-231
instructed by Nirada Muni, 239 none in spiritual world 136
Sa visvakyd mvavui Utmayoiuh products of, 41
verses quoted, 280 relations allowed only with ones wife
Scientists 456
as cheaters, 37-38 TaptasOrmi as hell for one who engages
as rascals 39 in illicitly, 456
demoniac attempt of to go to moon, 375 those enlivened by as descendants of
have no control over God s law, 363 monkeys, 45
interruption of speculative research work Siddhaloka
of, 211 constantly offer prayers to Lord 417
think material nature is working without residents of have mystic powers 376
supervision, 218 îksilftaka
try to explain cosmic situation, 95 quoted on praying for benecition 170

try to find cause of life, 151 SiihhikS
try to manufacture living entities in son of as presiding del tv of Rabu 373
laboratories, 202 Sm
want to avoid Supreme Lord's rule, 360 devotees released from all kinds of 454
Sense gratification illicit sex as most prominent 18
conditioned soul accepU miserable condi- in pursuit of bodilv maintenance not
tions to enjoy, 39 committed by animals 444
conditioned soul attracted to little happi Si8um9ra
ness derived from, 32 description of 365
conditioned soul s money plundered machine of stars and planets resemble
through, 8 364
jflOnls and yujgls can t stop waves of 167 should be considered as external form of
materialists attached to, 47 Vi?tiu 368
superior enjoyed in heavenly planets 138 Sitadevi
wealth shouldn t be misused for 21 as wife of Rhma 223

Senses belongs to the spiritual world 232
compared to plunderers, 8 kidnapped by RSvaija 35 227-228
of bhakta compared to fangless snake Slti River
126 as branch of Canges 128

purified are spintua 1, 93 course of described 128-129
&9a ÎVB
holds universes on His hoods 148 as one of seven islands 276
Sex as only male in llavrta-varija 142
allowed only for begetting children 17 creates demigods elements and senses
as most prominent sin, 18 149-150

conditioned soul captivated by 49 engages in sex with Bhavflnl 388-389
1
Siva ^rlmad-BhOgavatam
lives with hi8 assopiates in Vilala quoted on false conception of thinking
388 389 oneself as supreme enjoyer 41
meditates on Safikarâna 143 quoted on family life as dark well 28 29
set fire to kingdoms of Maya 403-404 quoted on how possessions increase illu
worships A.nanta 410 Sion 66

Sleep quoted on ignorant man as no better than
compared to python 30 ass or cow 444

Soma quoted on increasing attachments 51
worshiped by inhabitanlB of quoted on intelligent person worshiping
^malldvlpa 285 supreme whole 191-192
Sona quoted on Kfijija s devotees as very dear
as mam nver in Bhflrata-varâ 249 to Him, 195

Soul quoted on Ky^na taking away everything
becomes conditioned by material at from devotee, 19
mosphere 5 quoted on Lord s mercy upon gopfi,
Spiritual master 195 196

engaging poaaeasions in devotional ser- quoted on one with material desires
vice under guidance of 21 engaging in devotional service, 265

not to be considered ordinary man 140 quoted on perfection of life, 68
one must approach a 60 quoted on performing duties for satisfac
only business of conditioned soul to action of Vi?pu 455

cept, 6 quoted on qualities of people in Kali
Sraddhi yuga, 109

bathed Caya in sanctified water 82 quoted on real purpose of life 58
^rldhara SvfimI quoted on remembering Lords lotus feet
cited on runs, 445 171

quoted on achieving pure devotional ser- quoted on searching out a guru, 134
vice, 125 quoted on serving toes of Lord's lotus
feet, 167
18 authorized senpture, 43 quoted on staunch devotional service
compiled about five thousand years ago, elevating one to transcendental posi
26 tion, 263
meant for nonenvious, 169 quoted on tribulations of family life
cpioted on acceptance of spintual master, 230

60-61 quoted on universe as the Lord 93-94
quoted on approaching bona fide guru, 23 quoted on Vi^nus eighth incarnation
quoted on bodily necessities, 49 484
quoted on burning of forest and Syflgavan
fiâhhadeva s body, 485 as mountain of JambQdvipa, 99
quoted on cleansing heart by hearing BhadrS River falls onto peaks of moun
Bhogavatam, 174 tain, 130
quoted on cleansing of heart by ^vatOm sva-katkdfi hrfnah
Paramfitmfi, 48 verses quoted, 48, 174
quoted on devotional service as perma- Spy/i^f/nti pralaya-sOdhanar
nent asset, 64 quoted, 194, 232, 361
General Index 529
Stars Sun
enabled to float by manipulation of air described as bhagavUn, 323
361 holy name compared to 394 395
fixed to wheel of time 34B inhabitants of Plakâdvipa attain the
reflect sunshine 91 276
StutI 18 in middle of outer space 322
as wife of Pratiharta 75 IB worshipable 91
Stutyavrata moon IS twice as large as 374
as son of Hiranyareta, 288 NMyana as the 341
Stuvanti munayah suryaih orbit of, 323-328

verses quoted, 334 planet and sun god divide directions of
Subhadra universe 316
as one of seven islands, 276 situated in middle of universe 314
Silcimukha Sun god
as hellish planet, 441, 474 as Nilrayapa or Vi$qu 343
^nith sTlmotarh gehe yogorbhrofto as reflection of Vigpu, 279
quoted, 68, 463 cant deviate from his orbit 323
Sudarsana cakra chanot of worshiped by Gyatn mantra,
causes wives of demons to have miscar- 329-330
riages, 385 has three speeds, 344
demons of Rasfilala defeated by, 406 Yamarija as powerful son of 438
protected sun and moon from RShu, 375 Supers vH
Sndhfima as mountain of Jambfldvipa 102
as son of Ghftapj^tha, 294 Supersoul
Sodra as director of living beings 216
falls into ocean of pus, stool, etc 460 Rfimaas 232
Kt^na consciousness movement is trying Supreme Lord
to elevate, 47 as original cause of all natural events
must try to become brshmana, 460 216
spends money lavishly, 475 Surocana
Sugati as son of Yajflabshu 284
as son of Gaya, 87 Sflrya
Sokaramukha as life and soul of this universe 317
as hellish planet, 441, 451 SOrya atmi atmatvenopOsyah

^Qlaprota quoted 316
as hellish planet 441,471 Sflrya Nfiiiyapa
Sutnanfi as sun deity incarnation of Supreme Ixird
as wife of Madhu 87 362

Sumati SHrya-somagni-vUrUar
as son of Bharata 72 verses quoted 279
Sumeru Mountain Sutala
axle of wheel of sun-god s chariot rests as residence of Bali Maharfija 390

on, 330 Suvarcala
IS surrounded by Jambfldvipa 274 as wife of Parameijthi 74

18 within Ilfivfta 98 Svadharma-nifthah iata-
township of Brahma on summit of 117 quoted 304
530 Srlmad-Bhagavatam
Svalpam apy asya dharmasya Time

quoted M impossible to check wheel of 42
Svargaloka Tlvrena bhakti yogena yq/eta
sons outlive their fathers on 160 quoted, 263
Sveta Transcendentalists
Sb mountain of Jambddvlpa 99 two groups of 125

Bhadr3 River falls onto peaks of moun Transmigration
tain 130 the secret of 152
Svetdsvatara Upanifod Tretfi-yuga
quoted on Supersoul 280 people enjoyed without tribulations in
quoted on word gOdha, 215 136

Tn-dasa-pUr dkosa-puspayate
quoted, 110
T Tripuran
See Siva
Tad viddhi prcayipdtena panprasnena Tnvikrama
quoted 60 84 Madhvacarya quoted on 122
Tad-jnOndrtharh aa gunan Tn-yuga
quoted 6 60, 134 Lord known as, 213
TaUtiriya Upanifad Tumburu
quoted on fear of Supreme Brahman 281 as stnnged instrument of NSrada, 419
quoted on living entity becoming eatab- Tva^ta
lished m spiritual, blissful life 253 as son of Bhauvana 87
quoted on word vipascUa^ 214-215 Tyakva dehaih punar janma noth

TalfiUla quoted, 258
ruled by demon Maya 403 404 Tyaktva sva-dhamarh caranOmbujarh barer
Tlmisra verses quoted, 64
as hellish planet, 441, 442
Tapo diyyarh putrakd yena
quoted 158 u
Taptasflrrai
as hellish planet, 441, 456

TasmOd gumrfi prapadyeta Udgtita
quoted, 23, 60,134 as son of Pratlha, 75
Titala aaikate, v&n bnndu aama Udgltha
quoted, 30 as son of BhQmfi, 76
Tathd dehUntam-pTaptifi Universal form
quoted, 476 devotee should first think of, 480
Tatra bmhmA iu wfleyah IS malenal, 93
quoted, 141 meditation on brings one to pure good-
Time ness, 92
as insurmountable, 394 not real form, 208
causes luminaries to revolve around Universe
polestar, 357 appears like mustard seed, 411 412
divided by moon-god 286 diameter of, 314
tear produced by, 383 heated by sun, 322
General Index 531
Universe Vamadeva
IS like a great fort, 8 362 as son of Hiranyareta 288
resting like an atom on one of IjOrds Varna nadeva
hoods 426 Ball Maharaja offered everything to
rests on hood of 148 390-392

three divisions of 307 Vi^pu's appearance as 121 122
whatever we see is within this one 329 VdAcha-kalpa tarubhyas ca
Upadekfyanti te jAanarh jMnmas verses quoted 169
quoted 75 Vor&he v&ma-pOdam lu
OrnS verses quoted 122
as wife of Gitraratha 87 yamasramdcdmvata

Utkala verses quoted 251
as wife of Sararat, 87 Vamdsrama-dharma

Uttarakuru-varja better position in material world attained
boar incarnation worshiped in 212 by following principles of 8-9

Uttamaaloka easily adopted in Bharata-varsa 251
Bharata Mah8r8ja was fond of serving 63 human being can t violate principles of
Uttanapada 453
Dhruva MaharBja as famous son of 123 Varuna
inhabitants of Krauhcadvlpa worship
294-295
possesses Nimlocanl 8, 326
V protects Mount Krauflca 292
Vasu
as son of Hiranvareta 288
Yaikunihaloka Vasudana
no anxiety or repeated birth in, 257 asBonof Hiramareta 288
VairBja VBsudeva
sun god known as, 315 abode of 141
Vai^pavas understood from platform of pure good-
always in transcendental bliss 231 ness 92
avoid company of Jams, 7?-73 Vasus
compared to desire tree 169 came from Narayana 277
first business of 172 Vayu
twenty-six good qualities of 177 inhabitants of iSakadvIpa worship 300
Vaisya Vayu PuT&na
earns money honestly through quoted on mountains of jambiidvipa 97
agriculture etc 475 quoted on sun-god s horses 332
Vaitaranl VedoK ca sarvair aham eva
as hellish planet, 441, 459 quoted 24 74
Vaivasvata Manu Ved&nta-saAgraha
rules in Ramyaka varâ 198 quoted on taking birth in Bharata varâ
VajrakaQ(aka-8Blmal! 250
as hellish planet, 441, 457 VedOnta-sutra
Valikhilyas quoted on Lord as source of eveiMhing
offer glorification to sun-god 333 415
532 Snmad-Bhagavatam
Vedas Vifou Pur&na

\8i-patravana aa hell for deviatta irom quoted on demigods and others worship-
path of 449 ing sun-god 332
Ki;^na incarnated an gigantic fish to pro- quoted on satisfying Lord by executing

tect 199 prescribed duties 251
meant for understanding karma, jfi&na quoted on sun god s horses 332
and yoga, 68 VifucI
quoted on accepting bona fide guru, 6 as wife of Viraja 87
Venus ViBvadhara
motion and characterihiica of 349 as son of Medhatithi 298
Vibhu Vifvakaena
as son of Praatava 76 as assistant of Lord, 311 312
Vidhvadhara-loka ViBvamitra Mum

as planet below Rahu 376 was captivated by Menaka 126
Vid\fidharab Visvanatha Cakravartl Thakura
constanllj offer prayers to Lord 417 cited on Deity worship by demigods
VidvSpati ThSkura 139-141
quoted on unhappiness of family life cited on location of hellish planets 434
29 30 cited on location of Lokaloka Mountain

Vijayadhvaja 309
cited on size of RShu 374 cited on meditation on virdfa rUpa,
Viraja 369-370
as son of Tva;tS< 87 cited on mountains of Jambadvlpa 97
verse glonfying 88 cited on personal identity of the Lord
Vlrarflghava Acirya 228 229
explains verse of Bhagavatam, 279-280 cited on praying for benediction 169
quoted on affection in intimate relation- cited on sakOma-bhakta, 191
ships 183 cited on separation of Rama from Sita
Virtl(a-rHpa 231
as external body of Lord 478 cited on sons outliving their fathers 160
Vlravrala cited on word Odi, 415
assonofMadhu 87 describes real guru, 23
Virocani gives opinion on sms leading to Raurava
as wife of Tva^lS 87 hell, 444
Visasana quoted on guru as representative of
as hellish planet, 441, 463 Supreme Lord, 290

Vi^yafi khalu sarvcUah quoted on material world as blazing forest
quoted, 49 fire, 25
Vi^pu quoted on method of worship of Varupa
expands as demigods, 276 294
hSumdra as external form of 368 quoted on mild flames of kusa grass
sun god as reflection of, 279 287
Vifiiurdharmottara quoted on spiritual master a mercy 61
cited on Lord Rama, 224 quoted on sun as life and soul of all living
Vi^nupadi entities, 316
as name of Ganges River, 121-122 quoted on township of Brahmfi 118
General Index 533
World, material
388-389 entered by conditioned soul for some
îva lives with
his associates in,
material profit 5
Vmhotra
enviousness in, 54
flBrulerofPu9kardvIpe,303
in
everyone works in wrong direction
Vivikta
288 252 253
gs son of Hiranyaret,
following principles of vflrpdsromo-
VtddhasenJ
dharma to attain belter position in
as wife of Sumati, 73
89
Vindavana 169
lover by full of envious persons
K^^na treated as beloved son or
miseries of, 55
residents of, 197
not created just to inflict suffenng on liv-
Vyfisadeva
ing entities, 218
wrote BhOgavaiam as commenUry on
purpose of creation of 416
VedOnta-siLtra, 419
scientisU, philosophers etc as cheaters
Vyehkata Bhatta
Lak?mi in, 37-38
questioned by CaiUnya about
scholars logi-
seen as perishable by Vedic
196-197
cians, etc,, 160 161
soul
seen as permanent by conditioned
w 12
434
three kinds of activities in
under superintendence of Durgfidevl 232
as illusion personified, 48
compared to witch and tigress 10 Y
material happiness centered around
Yac cahur efo samta sakala-grahanOih
one's, 229-231
one s, verses quoted 322 360
sex relations should be restricted to
Yad gatva na mvartante tad dhdma
456
quoted, 256
Women
of Yadu dynasty
and men, attraction between as cause 88
Krîja look birth in
bondage, 41
Yadyapi sOnkhya mane preuMna'
compared to dolls, 201
verses quoted 218
conditioned soul falls victim to, 32
187 Yajflabahu .
Kt^â as only real husband of all , ,
as master of Sslmatlflvtpaf
284
Ktîjia fulfills desires of 190
YajiUlrthcU kimano 'nyatm
three kinds of created by demon Bala
verses quoted 455
386-387
Ycgnorsiftaimah santo
World, matenal 454
95 verses xpioted
as one fourth of Lord s creation
qualities
as transformation of material for in
places fur 'enjoyment
i
95
377
compared to forest 5-6
wives of assist BhavSnl 107
compared to mirage m desert 13-14
madatas
in 114
correction of miserable conditions men to YamarSja upon their
bnng sinful
demigods see to affairs in 311
death 438
20
different types of enemies within
534 l^rimad-Bhagavatam
YamarSja Yaiha katlcanataiH yOti

as King of piiOs, 438 verse quoted, 389
possesses Saihyamani 326 Yal karofi yad asnOsi
Yam evaifa vjjiute tena labhyah verses quoted, 22 34
quoted 228 Yot-pOda-porikeya-palasa-vilasa
Yam labdhvd cdpararh l&bharh verses quoted, 167
quoted 265 Ye 'py anya devota-bhokta
Yamuna River verses quoted 276 277
land of India glorious because of 122 Yogamdya
Yan maithunOdi-gThamedhi sukharh as L^rd s personal potency 312
quoted 33 230 YogmOm api sarvefAm
YOnti deva vrata devOn verses quoted, 126
verses quoted 47 256 278 Yogis
YOnti mad-yUjino pi mam are fallen and cheated, 44
quoted 47 cant stop waves of sense gratification
YasmOd brahma saukhyam tv 167
quoted, 158 cant succeed without devotional service.
YasodB 126
as resident of Vindavana 197 control bodily airs 300
YasyOham anug^hnOrm hanfye Yudhi^thira Maharaja
quoted, 19 present leaders should take lessons from
YasyOjflaya bkrahmati sarhbhjiar 80
quoted, 302
Yasya prasOdOd bhagavat prasOdati
z
quoted, 61, 290
Yasya samyag bhogaiuati Zodiac
verses quoted, 243 motion of sun and planets in explained
Yasyotma-buddluli kiguipe 340
verses quoted, 444 sun assumes twelve names according to
Yota de/cha vaif navera vyamh&ra signs of, 343
verse quot^, 231 sun passes through signs of, 322

2015.495139.srimad Bhagavatam Text

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

2015.495139.srimad Bhagavatam Text

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

2015.495139.srimad Bhagavatam Text

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

ALL GLORY TO 5RI GURU AND GAURi^^GA

Srlmad-Bhagavatam, Cantos 1-5 (15 Vols

A complete catalogue is available upon request

The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust

(Part Two Chapters 14-26)

TTith the Original Sanskrit Text,

His Divine Grace

THE BHAKTIVEDANTA BOOK TRUST

International Society for Krishna Consciousness

1975 Bhaktivedanta Book IVust

Library of Congress Catalogue Card Number 73-169353

First pnntmg, 1975 20,000 copies

Printed in the United States of Amenca

The Soul Is Conditioned by the Material Atmosphere 5

The Charactenatica of King Gayas Royal Order 78

Meditation on the Universal Form 92

The Mountains Around the Foot of Mount Meru 115

KSmadeva Enjoys Hia Transcendental Senses 182

HanumAn Always Serves Rfimacandra 223

The Sun As the King of All Planets 322

The Sun Travels Over M&nasottara Mountain 325

The Moon Becomes Visible and Then Sets 328

The Movement of the Sun and Planets 340

Rfihu Is Inimical Toward the Sun and Moon 374

kaumOra Gcaret pr&jno

English tranahteration, synonyms, translation and purports so that one is

I am hopeful of its good reception by the thinkers and leaders of society

tad vSg-visargo janauigha-viplaw

nam&ny anantasya yaso nkit&m yac

This BhSgavata Purdm is as bnlhant as the sun, and it has arisen

the aphorisms known as Veddnia-sOtras ^rimad-Bhdgavatam is

Vyasadevas commentary on his own Veddnta-siUras It was written in

upon his son, the sage J^ukadeva Gosvfiral^ukadeva GosvfimI subse-

Sukadeva CosvSmi's answer to this question, and numerous other

repeated the Bhdgavatam before a gathering of sages in the forest of

The translator of this edition compares the Bhdgavatam to sugar

first widely available to the English-speaking public ll is tin procliici of

the scholarly and devotional effort of His Divine l^^racc A ( Hhakli-

This map shows the Bhu-mandala planetary system as viewed from

budvlpa, 800,000 miles wide Each ocean is as broad as the island it

This scale drawing shows a basic cross-section of the universe in which

do so, she immediately turns him into a woman In llavrta-varsa, Ixird

cause His activities of destruction in the material world an in tbe mode

with the inhabitants of that land in dtvotional sirvui to laird Kuina-

character to teach others how to behave It was ordaini d that Havana,

brAhmana, is taken by the Yarnadutas to a hell known as ^Qkharamukha,

iron form of a woman, and ihi woman is fontd to iiiihraci a similar

pour hot melted iron into their mouths

The Material World as the

The direct meaning of the forest of material existence is given in this

conditioned soul cannot get out of the clutches of mdya As stated in

alwayh crealingdisturhcinds Kv( ryoiii m ifiis mail rial wm Id is plan d in

the body, his renunciation is given up hi Ion he lan attain pi riiition

exactmg government which is (ompared to an owl and linn in invisi-

ligence is lost due to undesirable association In an alli nipt to gam n Inf

bereft of all money, and consequently he beiomes unkind In his family

very saddened due to these heavy taxes

bpirilual advancemenl His only business is gelling oul of ihe clulohes of

attachment enmity and envy On the whole it is simply full of tribula-